The Pillar of Enera by Eric Vanderlip

Eight youths leave the arctic to explore Enera, a world where the planet's fractured crust floats in the
sky. They join other adventurers on the Isle of Dreams hoping to one day be immortals inscribed on
the Wall of Legends. While mastering martial arts and magic, they must discover who they are, fend
off assassins, and contend with an ancient curse. Looming over all is the threat of another dark age.
---------------------------------
** Enera combines the martial arts and immortals of cultivators stories, the adventuring and
dungeons of litrpg novels, and the overarching battle against dark gods of western fantasy. It’s a
world where the very fabric of existence has been twisted for the amusement of a voyeuristic god.
** The story of Enera’s second dark age is told through multiple perspectives, in the style of Game of
Thrones. The first book, The Pillar of Enera, is fully published. The second book, the Claws of
Kaygren, is being released.
** Updates on Monday and Friday, 6PM eastern time.
Cover art by Sarah Fernandes:
https://www.artstation.com/artwork/Pe2DK8
Book I
Chapter 1] Simon - Reaching
Earth's End
The man crossed the frozen landscape, appreciating the isolation. Nothing could be seen in any
direction except white. This was the third ‘night’ since his departure from the Black Citadel, but at
this time of year the sun didn’t rise, so the measurement was meaningless.

He was dressed in black leather with a silk cloak. Ice coated his short brown hair. To an observer, he
might seem unprepared for his surroundings.

A smug smile crept on his lips. It’s simplest not to fight the cold. He’d internally lowered water’s
freezing point and allowed his temperature to drop. Of course, his body had shut down, but this
didn’t matter. It wasn’t his muscles which propelled him onward. Manipulating corpses is what my
profession is famous for. With breath and pulse gone, he heard the crunching below his boots.
Around him Katabatic winds howled softly, sweeping frozen puffs.

One of the deadest places on Enera, he mused. He had the ability to sense life. While convenient, it
often left him drowning in the racket. This stillness was refreshing.

His eyes wandered to the heavens. Magnificent. Billions of lights twinkled in the darkness, the dying
embers of paradise showing off their full splendor. Nowhere are they as clear. Dancing southern
lights divided the starry sea. They resembled trails of smoke illuminated by a bright, yet unsteady
green light.

No trace of man here… I can escape the blissful ignorance. So many good people lived fulfilling
lives, not knowing or caring about the misery existing far away. It’s not something I can do. He’d
witnessed horrible injustices, some centuries old, which were never redressed. No matter the
splendor around him, it gnawed at him. Wrongs must be righted.

His antipathy was self-inflicted. For five hundred years, he’d hunted a madman, experiencing the
worst of humanity in his wake. Even this trip had everything to do with that monster.

He scowled. No, I’ll not think of him now. However, resistance was useless. The familiar scene
flooded his mind as countless times before.

It was his oldest memory, worn and faded. He was outside, and, his family was impaled around him
by golden spears. He too was pinned against a wall, arms and legs pierced. Screams echoed in the
background as he cried, begging them not to leave, yet one by one they stopped moving. The last was
his oldest brother. He couldn’t recall any of their faces. It can’t be helped. I was a child. Still, the loss
hurt.

He’d never forget what happened next. On the adjacent building, the young man responsible for the
carnage appeared. Beautiful, with short blond hair, he smiled serenely surveying his work. Then their
eyes met, and the angelic face twisted in laughter. This wasn’t the cheap cackling of a petty villain. It
was a genuine, out of control hilarity, as if he’d heard the funniest of jokes. He leaned on his golden
spear to keep upright and appeared to be having trouble breathing. Finally, it was too much, and he
collapsed. As his young self lost consciousness, the man still lay on the roof convulsing madly.
Absurd. He ground his teeth. Ending this absurdity was his driving purpose. It’s why I trek the
arctic. He focused ahead, determined to clear his thoughts. If he let old grudges dominate him, this
place’s beauty would be wasted.

He squinted at the distant objects coming into view. Ice Pillars. Each was as thick and tall as a tower,
with dark spots dotting their exterior. Soon he drew close enough to determine what they
were. Corpses, remains of trespassers. There were hundreds. The message is clear, but it’s likely a
pointless effort. Ahead, sealed under the ice, lay secrets more valuable than all the gold in creation.
Lost knowledge capable of granting military supremacy and resurrecting loved ones. No warning,
regardless how morbid, would dissuade those seeking them. Especially if they made it this far. The
frozen monuments would grow more crowded.

Some bodies were only half buried. While the entombed portions were intact, the outer portions were
degraded, with many reduced to polished bones. Swaying in the wind, they made for a gruesome
spectacle.

It must’ve taken centuries to reduce them to that state. As he pondered the rate of skeletonization in
glacial climates, he realized he was climbing a slope. Momentarily confused, his face soon lit with
understanding. A few inches of snow fell on these plains each year, endlessly accumulating. Anything
left on the surface would soon be swallowed by the shifting icepack. For someone hoping to use
corpses as deterrents, this presented a problem. Those pillars had been the solution. They must
extend to the bedrock. With their support, bodies which would have quickly disappeared were
anchored for eternity. They also acted as a dam, and he was crossing to the higher side.

With a last glance, the man plowed on. He’d entered Earth’s End, the territory of Astra Skyfell, one of
the seven hailed as heroes of the Dark Age.

Heroes… That word is bandied about too freely. Many he’d assisted over the years heralded him as
such, and it had always caused him discomfort. However there’s no issue in this case. Few deserved
the title, but Astra legitimately did.

Two thousand years ago, a villain named Sola set out to destroy the world, instigating a period of
tragedy. Half of civilization perished. Her armies, an endless horde of undead, chimeras, and worse,
threatened to wipe out the remainder. It was the seven who’d rallied survivors and turned the tide.
Even when Sola unleashed an apocalyptic spell, shattering the planet’s crust into a million pieces,
they’d prevailed.

Of those surviving, Astra was the only one he’d never met. He sensed in her a kindred soul. As a
veteran of that time, she undoubtedly understood the world’s absurdity, perhaps better than
himself. Her own brother was one of those sacrificed. Yet, despite this, she was here guarding the
legacy Sola left behind. Millennia of solitude which would never be rewarded. And those ice
pillars… He too was familiar with laboring on thankless undertakings. She probably loves this sky.

As constellations and auroras warred for ascendancy, he spotted silhouettes on the horizon, mounds
spaced far apart. Dragons made of ice. These weren’t living creatures, but artificial
constructs. Golems in the shape of winged lizards, the first line of defense. Each must’ve taken
years… Fashioning permanent enchantments was arduous. Few make it past this point.

Once within shouting distance, the nearest sprung to life. Uncurling and stretching its wings, it
ambled lazily forwards, the ground buckling with each step. These sentries were why he’d chosen to
walk. Anything airborne would be shot from the sky by their breath. Stopping, he withdrew his token
of safe passage and grimaced. A miniature teddy bear with pink ribbons… He silently cursed Lily
Morgana, the one who’d sent him.
She was the youngest of the heroes, a child blessed with enormous talent. Earning the title ‘Living
Artillery’, she’d been instrumental in the struggle. Sadly, when it was over, she’d been left trapped in
the body of a twelve year old. In the following centuries, she’d exhausted every conceivable method
to age herself, growing increasingly bitter. She now vented her frustration through petty acts. The
token in his hand could’ve been anything, but Lily knew his aesthetics were simple, functional, and
black. I’m literally traveling to Earth’s End for her and she still does this… Shaking his head, he
made his offering.

The dragon lost interest, returning to its resting spot. They’re pale imitations. He remembered the
White Dragon and the path it’d scorched. Its mere presence had been crushing. He felt nothing of
that from this reproduction, though they were somewhat imposing. An imitation of an unstoppable
monster yet deserves respect.

Five days ago, another of the heroes, Arther Bard, had been murdered on the Isle of Dreams. His
death had thrown Enera into chaos and left a void which needed filling. He’d been sent to bring Astra
back. None expect me to succeed. In the eons since the Fracturing, Astra had made only a handful of
brief trips, rebuffing all pleas to depart permanently. Her mind was immutable once set. Even Lily
anticipates failure.

His lips curled upwards. I’ll succeed where others failed. The situation had changed with Arther’s
passing, and persuading Astra might be simpler than many realized. If not, then I’ll have traveled a
long way for nothing. The grin faded. Once I reach the ice fortress, we’ll see whether I’m on a fool’s
errand.

His surroundings turned an eerie green. The auroras had won the battle, bathing the landscape in
their pale light. An outline appeared on the lime-tinted horizon, swiftly approaching. An Ice
Phoenix… Its wings pulsed vivid cobalt blue leaving diamond dust in its wake. True to its name, it
was engulfed in flames. Frost fire, a manifestation of the rawest ice magic. He felt it this time, an
intimidating aura. That apparition was dangerous, even to him. Circling once, the frozen firebird flew
back, disappearing into the celestial fog. Its visit meant Astra would be there to greet him. Not much
further.

The fortress’s massiveness was hard to describe. Its outer walls were over a mile wide, and the
equivalent of a dozen large castles had been wedged together inside. It stood in stark contrast to the
barren expanse. A grandness afforded by vast open space.

In the surrounding plains lay a dormant army. Smaller in stature, these golems were more varied.
Without unifying theme, there were giant wolves, griffins, kneeling suits of armors, coiled creatures
resembling hydras… Some were objects of wonder, others nightmarish atrocities. They numbered in
the tens of thousands.

He weaved his way through. These sculptures, basking in this emerald glow, make for a surreal
sight… He spotted a woman atop the stairs to the entrance. Astra Skyfell. His eyes traveled up to the
silhouettes lining the ramparts. Gargoyles. His gaze paused over an outcropping. Those don’t belong
here. He smirked.

His attention returned to this place’s master. She had bright silver hair tied in a ponytail and wore
white leather on which sat frozen armor. The Isle’s statues don’t do her justice. The immortal’s arms
were crossed, impatience plain on her face. Not thrilled to see me. Reaching the steps, he compelled
his lungs to draw breath and brought out the bear.

“My name is Simon Black. Lily sent me.” He stopped before her.
Astra glanced at the token and nodded with no change in expression. They stood, facing off. She
won’t invite me in? Perhaps the recluse was hoping to hear his say and send him off right
here. That’s not happening.

“I’ve important news from the Isle of Dreams, but, before that…” He pointed upwards. “There are
children spying on us.”
[Chapter 2] Astra - Restless
Introductions
Anger swept Astra’s mind. They didn’t… Her eyes darted up.

“I’m sensitive to the presence of life, especially in this place.” Simon explained. Astra absorbed the
words in resignation. Lying was impossible for necromancers. It’s why they’re used as messengers.

She cursed internally. The Dark Age had taught her to hate the unexpected. I should’ve frozen them
underground. She’d guessed they might sneak a peek, but who could’ve predicted their visitor would
be so discerning? Calm down. She’d meant to deal with this here, but that plan was shot.

“Let’s head inside.” She said tersely. Dammit, Lily, it’d better be important or I’ll wring your little
neck. With a wave, the doors swung open. Before entering, she looked back. “Do you hold any ill-
intentions?”

“None. As an aside, I’ve deduced their origins. You needn’t worry, I’ll not harm them.” Simon
answered. So he’s puzzled it out… I guess she wouldn’t send an incompetent.

Astra strode in, glancing upwards at the skyways and interconnecting staircases of the twenty-storied
space. No point in hiding them. She raised a hand, forming a white vortex, and a host of small figures
emerged, wings fluttering.

“Please gather everyone,” she said. The fairies circled once and dispersed, flying up and disappearing
down dark corridors. Keeping the entire fortress lit was too much of a hassle so only the alcoves in
the entry hall burned bright with frost fire.

This won’t be pleasant… She frowned, imagining Simon meeting her children. If my aim is to
convince him they’re well-adjusted…

Astra believed in facing hard truths. Her parenting skills were suboptimal. Not that I’m in a position
to judge, but… Even her vague concept of ‘normality’ told her there were issues. It was
unavoidable. She was the last person for the job.

She remembered finding them fifteen years ago. The first day had been spent in panic before the
eight screaming infants. Thank god Nero arrived with supplies. Once they’d finally quieted, she’d
grappled with her new circumstances. Abandoning them at an orphanage wouldn’t have worked
since their appearance and abilities would be too recognizable. Other options were invalid for similar
reasons. Begrudgingly, she’d determined it safest to keep them at Earth’s End. Which is a terrible
environment for children…

Four young men and four young women appeared on the top floor. As they descended disjointed
stairways, ice sprites coalesced around, meandering like fireflies. Do they believe I’ll calm myself if
they dawdle? Despite her irritation, her rage gradually subsided. They’ve a right to be upset too.

Her expertise was leading armies. During the latter half of the Dark Age, the casualties had been
staggeringly high. It was we seven who maintained morale. She and her brother, Ethan Skyfell, had
led by example on the front lines. Arther Bard and Barsal Farran had inspired with their boundless
charisma. Jenna Crystal had acted the pop idol, using too much sex appeal at times. Lily Morgana
had shamed adults into fighting with her mere presence. Nero Ebonwood had provided confidence
with his unfailing guidance.
It’s an atrocious basis for rearing children. Astra knew about suppressing trauma, not overcoming
it. When survival is a dim prospect, what concern is the long run? Her only interaction with the
young was when she’d found Lily catatonic after her home country’s destruction. Under her
guidance, the girl had refocused grief into anger, transforming the battlefield into a hellscape with
long range bombardments. I fashioned an instrument of war.

Astra sighed. From the moment they could walk, she’d trained them in martial arts. When they were
seven, they’d moved on to sessions in the deathless coliseum. Once they were nine, she’d had them
duel and assigned worth based on the results. In the subsequent years, she’d pitted them against her
ice creations and even the undead. They’ve spent their lives learning to fight. The results were
decent… From a military perspective.

Having completed their task, the fairies waved goodbye and faded away. All but one. A small sprite
had settled on her silver-haired daughter’s head, appearing quite happy on its perch. Ignoring the
traitor, she inspected the lined-up. At least personality quirks aren’t visible at a glance. They were
dressed in white, some wearing more layers than others.

“I believe I told you stay out of sight…” She said coldly.

Eyes darted downward. The tallest boy, sporting black dreadlocks in a ponytail and a scarf covering
his face, muttered in protest, “We WERE out of——”

The black-haired girl besides him threw a fireball, which he dodged. Glaring fleetingly, Rose turned
with a smile, “Please forgive us, Mother. We couldn’t help but be curious about our first visitor…”

Astra wasn’t inhuman. However, while she sympathized, actions needed consequences, “That doesn’t
change you disobeyed instructions. Now this man knows of your existence——”

“Why is that a problem?” A Silver-haired boy interrupted.

“What?” Astra gasped.

“Why is it an issue that we were discovered?” Soul continued. “If we knew the answer, then we might
have restrained ourselves.”

Before his reproachful gaze, Astra shied away. Damn, I hate facing him when he’s like that. She
quickly changed course, “Why don’t you introduce yourselves?”

“Certainly.” Her black-haired daughter bowed curtly. “My name is Rose Skyfell. Pleasure to meet
you.”

Rose’s inquisitiveness had been the source of great aggravation. Since learning to read, the girl had
plowed through the library. This hunger had lead to a slew of problematic questions: “who are our
parents?”, “where are we from?”, and “why are we in the arctic?”. I wish I could’ve court marshaled
her. Sadly, Rose didn’t get the ‘need to know basis’ and grew bitter at her stonewalling. This
resentment had somehow morphed into a rabid ambition. She might be the most balanced of the
bunch.

A blond haired youth, smiling and confident, stepped forwards and made an extravagant bow,
“Delighted to make your acquaintance. I’m Silver Skyfell. I hope you appreciate our mother’s naming
sense.”

Astra gave her son a hard look. I let him get away with too much, but there’s no point in punishing
him. The boy couldn’t feel fear and anger due to a soul-damaging incident. The abnormality was
subtle. Silver was too accepting of things he shouldn’t be. Pain, humiliation, nothing got under his
skin. With no fear of disappointment, he was constantly enthusiastic, all setbacks forgotten. It could
be unnerving. On the bright side, it makes him a better fighter.

“I’m Free Skyfell.” The white-haired girl frowned at her brother. “What’s wrong with our names? I
like mine.” Without missing a beat, she faced Simon, “What’d you think?”

If taken aback, their guest masked it well, “It might be uncommon, but there’s nothing wrong with
it.”

Free was a cheerful girl who moved though life at her own immutable pace. When something
grabbed her attention, nothing could distract her. She shared Rose’s passion for learning, with
several caveats. Only certain areas captivated her interest, and everything else was tuned out. When
answers left her unsatisfied, her first instinct was experimentation. This lead to a troubling
compulsion to disassemble and dissect. In particular, her acts of self-harm in exploration of healing
magic were cause for concern. After much fretting, Astra had ultimately decided to support her
daughter. The girl would someday need all the self-confidence she could muster. Hopefully her
upbeat personality balances out her more twisted inclinations.

“I’m Wise Skyfell.” The soft-spoken boy wore a copper headband around his short black hair. “I wish
your tidings were better.”

All eyes snapped to him. Simon raised an eyebrow while Astra swore under her breath. What a
blunder! If she‘d thought of it, she could’ve learned everything ahead of time.

Wise’s talent with foresight was on another level. Instead of the usual seconds, he could see days
ahead, even drawing forth answers. If it was something he could learn in the next few hours, the
knowledge simply came to him. No child should’ve ever possessed such a gift. In hindsight, I ought
to have anticipated trouble.

Originally, Wise had been bright and optimistic. That changed once training began. Each person
had certain magics they were best at channeling. To bring out someone’s true potential, this affinity
had to be paired with an appropriate martial art. If magic is the fuel, then martial arts are the
engine that powers the body to superhuman levels. Governed by greatly diverging paradigms, they
weren’t interchangeable. The fuel must match the engine. While Astra had been able to assist most of
them, Wise’s affinity lay with ‘death’, and necromancy operated on principles alien to her.

Determined not to fall behind, Wise had turned to his foresight. Pushing his limits, he reached into
distant futures and borrowed knowledge from his older selves. At first, the approach had showed
promise. Wise grew extremely strong in a matter of days, to the point where only Soul and Dawn
could match him. Then everything fell apart.

Things other than fighting expertise began flowing back: memories, opinions, and emotions. He
became unsure where or how old he was. I should’ve stopped him then. Wise had persevered,
unwilling to give up success. By the time it became too much, his psyche had devolved into a
scattered jumble.

She’d frozen him in an ice coffin. Three months later, Nero had sent a headband which throttled
foresight, and Wise had recovered his sanity. His confidence had never returned though, and he
regarded tomorrows with apathy.

Powerful channeling ripped Astra from her musing. The girl with a sprite on her head was
materializing ice armor. Wise showed off, so she must do the same…

…
“I’m Dawn Skyfell.” Her daughter bowed elegantly. Looking around confused, the fairy stood and did
a somewhat-clumsy imitation. I wish she wouldn’t steal my summons.

On the surface, Dawn seemed a success story. She was polite, competent, and intelligent. She was
also, by far, the strongest, with only Soul coming close. Appearances can be deceiving. Inside the girl
hid an ego the size of the sun.

Dawn had excelled from a young age, developing a concerning pretentiousness. One self-important
asshole can deflate an entire unit. To preempt trouble, Astra had stressed vanity’s
shallowness. Those possessing real strength don’t need outside validation. To everyone’s relief,
Dawn internalized the advice, adopting a modest demeanor. Life went on smoothly until recently,
when the facade had began to crumble. Every so often, undiluted arrogance would escape the girl’s
lips. Astra had been horrified by how far the narcissism had progressed. If she voiced her thoughts
all the time, she’d be insufferable.

“I’m Hope Skyfell,” announced a girl with auburn hair. “It’s so thrilling meeting someone new. So, in
celebration…”

With an underhand throw, Hope sent pebbles flying. These soon flashed, scattering wandering orbs
of every hue which kept exploding and multiplying. The soundless pyrotechnics transformed the
space into a kaleidoscope.

Hope was an enchantress, able to fuse power into objects, either as one-time spells or permanent
enhancements. Despite this amazing talent, she was sadly in the same situation as Wise. Astra
vaguely knew that enchanters wove magic into their flesh, but the specifics were a mystery. Without a
martial art, Hope relied heavily on her enchanting, spending all her time toiling in her workshop. It
was for naught. On top of their formidable magics, her siblings could move at prodigious speeds and
turn their bodies to steel. No amount of enchantments could erase this advantage. Hope had never
even beaten Wise.

Realizing its futility, Astra had exempted the girl from matches. Or at least I tried to. Hope would
have none of it, insisting on the same training. I suppose that’s better than her despairing or
rebelling. Born from bitterness, Hope had developed an uncompromising stubbornness. This inner
turmoil had made her a feared mischief maker. Enchantments make excellent booby traps.

“My turn!” The boy with the scarf leaped high, and Astra’s heart sank. What’s he planning? His arms
became a blur, sending shurikens in every direction. Each collided with a drifting light, and the room
darkened until only the blue of frost fire remained. Her son landed, one hand on the ground, “I’m
Light Skyfell, future master ninja.”

Light stood and crossed his arms, head tilted forwards and eyes closed. He favored this pose
recently. I must teach them proper introductions.

Light was obsessed with all things ‘cool’. This dated back to when the boy had gotten hold of a
popular book series called ‘Tales of the Shinobi’. The fictional warriors within had captured his
imagination, and his life now revolved around them.

She’d made no attempt to rein him in, knowing many others who shared his strange passion. There
are city-states dedicated to fulfilling the vision laid out in those novels. On Enera, eccentricity could
be a strength. No, the issue lies elsewhere.

“That wasn’t nice.” Hope grimaced. “Why’d you do it?”

Light’s eyes widened in panic, and his hands flailed wildly. Finally, he mumbled, “sorry.“
Astra shook her head. She’d noticed Light’s feelings two years ago. What do you do after discovering
your son has a crush on his sister? Fortunately, he had yet to confess, and Hope was too preoccupied
to notice. That didn’t stop Astra from losing sleep. I’d rather fight a colossal undead than deal with
this stress.

“I’m Soul Skyfell, future hero.” Said the silver-haired boy on the far right. “Welcome to Earth’s End.”

Soul… During the Dark Age, Astra had stopped grieving the dead. At first there wasn’t time, with
battles flowing into one another. When a lull eventually came, she’d come to a realization. There
were losses so soul-crushing that processing them was impossible.

She’d never come to terms with her brother’s death. How could I mourn him but not the
others? Those times he drifted to mind, the rest came too. Not just people, but places gone forever.
Little of the old Earth was left. Entire regions had disappeared without a trace. An eternity wouldn’t
be enough to accept it.

Soul was a living reminder of Ethan. In his presence, the forgotten would surge back. She’d struggled
as the boy grew until stumbling on an epiphany. It was the disconnect that was killing me. When
Soul acted contrary to Ethan, she’d instinctively reject it. To escape this torment, she’d filled her
son’s head with heroic aspirations and molded him in her brother’s image. Everything to eliminate
the deviations. Depriving him of his own choices… It might be the worst thing I’ve done.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.” Simon said. “My name is Simon Black. I was sent by Lily Morgana,
ruler of the Isle of Dreams.”

Astra addressed her children, “I must hear what he has to say. If you’re silent, you can listen.”

She started down a corridor, sending blue flames ahead. This place is always dark and empty. Her
real home was below, an abandoned habitat taken over millennia ago. Later, when the greedy fools
had come, she’d grown concerned they might target this living space. She’d constructed the fortress
to prevent this, and it’d proved a decent distraction.

They entered a room with a long table flanked by regal chairs. An imitation banquet hall. Astra
installed herself at the head and invited Simon to face her. Her children settled on either side.

“Why were you sent?” Astra asked.

Simon slid her an envelope, “Arther Bard is dead. You’re named his successor. If you accept, I’m to
accompany you back to the Isle of Dreams.”

Another fallen… Astra closed her eyes and leaned back. This messes up my plans. She’d intended to
rely on the guild when the children turned eighteen. Now that needed rethinking. Catching herself,
she suppressed a sullen grin. Sorry Arther, old habits die hard… Once again, her first reaction was to
deliberate. It’s who I am.

“When you say Arther Bard… You mean the hero? And he’s dead?” Silver broke in.

Fearlessness is a pain. “Simon is a necromancer. Don’t waste time doubting him. Also…” Astra’s eyes
snapped open. “…if you can’t keep quiet, you can’t stay.”

As she glared, memories of Arther engulfed her. I shouldn’t have looked. Shifting her gaze, she saw
awkward anticipation around her. Guilty excitement, they’re dying to interrogate Simon.

Astra unsealed the envelope and skimmed its content, “Why you?”
“As a resident of the Isle, I’ve often acted as messenger for Lily and Arther.” Simon explained. “I
was the obvious choice. Also, I can operate comfortably in cold temperatures.”

“How did he die?” Astra continued.

“His head was found on a spike in the Isle’s Undercity. The rest of him is missing.”

She frowned, “Who killed him?”

“It’s all but certain the Laughing Man was responsible.”

“Is that a joke?”

“It’s NOT.” Simon exclaimed, showing his first real emotion. He quickly composed himself. “He
identifies himself as ‘the Laughing Man’ to mock his victims. It’s an appropriate moniker as he finds
the misery of others endlessly funny. His origin and motives remain unclear. He appeared five
hundred years ago and has been a pestilence ever since.”

“How has such a person been allowed to roam free?” Astra pressed.

“He has the ability to teleport enormous distances and the strength to match Arther Bard. In his
own warped way, he’s a genius. So far he’s proved impossible to stop despite the efforts of many,
myself included.” Simon paused. “Excuse me, but just how out of touch have you been?”

Astra shrugged, “Once I moved here, I largely ceased caring. That said, I remember Nero telling me
about taking in orphans, survivors of a massacre by a laughing madman. To think that psychopath
would kill Arther…”

“There’s more.” Simon added. “On a wall nearby, it was written in blood: ‘in celebration of the new
Dark Age’.”

“What?!” Astra’s voice dropped to glacial territory.

Simon kept going, “While there are no signs that one is likely, the Laughing Man seems to believe
otherwise. This is frightening many.”

Silence echoed. Slowly, Astra spoke with veiled rage, “So this ‘Laughing Man’ used Arther’s murder
to announce a Dark Age…”

It’ll make life harder for Free. Astra seethed as her mind raced. This has to be stopped, yet I can’t
leave the children behind. Must I take them? They aren’t ready. Then again, nowhere will be safe if
a Dark Age comes…

Astra stood, “I need time alone.” She motioned around the table. “In the meanwhile, could I ask you
to answer their questions?”

“Sure. I’ll entertain them, then come find you.” Simon said.

“Thank you.” Astra walked out, lost in turbulent thoughts.

[Chapter 3] Rose - The HEAVENLY
DAO and the Dark Age
This is frustrating… Everyone was sitting silently while Simon waited. They weren’t accustomed to
seeing their mother shook up. She hides her emotions so well we forget she has them.

This left Rose in an excruciating position. My whole life I’ve been waiting for this opportunity…
Why is guilt holding me back? She knew better than anyone the lengths their mother had gone to
keep certain secrets. Pouncing on this vulnerability would feel despicable.

As Rose struggled internally, her eyes fell on Wise. God… Damn… It. Thinking back, he’d been real
quiet while they discussed Simon’s arrival. Of course he was, he already knows everything!

Wise didn’t need questions, already having access to anything those around him were willing to
share. He’s probably conducting a wordless interrogation at this very moment. Rose burned with
jealousy. I must remember to exploit him, she berated herself.

“I can’t believe Arther is dead.” Soul said.

Rose grimaced. If he wanted to to break the tension, then he erred in topic. The deeds of the seven
heroes had been their bedtime stories. She joined the others in recalling the Dark Age’s first hero.

After the Black Banquet, Enera had been divided by uncertainty and fear. Something had changed,
but none knew what. Stars were vanishing from the night, and catastrophes were striking with
increasing frequency. Those regions lucky enough to be spared bunkered down and let their
neighbors fall to ruin. The only ray of hope was Arther Bard, the leader of the powerful Adventurer’s
Guild. He used all the resources at his disposal to offer succor to a collapsing world, overseeing
evacuations and delivering rations to the starving. When Sola had emerged from hiding, he
organized the coalition which opposed her. The goodwill he accrued on the Guild’s behalf survives to
this day. Astra had promised they’d meet him someday. A chance that will never come.

“So Simon, how are you alive?” Free asked, leaning forward. Figures she’d recover quickest, Rose
groaned.

Simon was perplexed, “What?”

“Ah, sorry.” Free said. “What I mean is the temperature. Each of us is dealing with it in our own
way.” She gestured. “Dawn and Soul have their ice-based martial arts. I’m supercharging my
metabolism. Rose is warming her blood. Silver’s aura insulates him. Light is manipulating the
atmosphere. Wise and Hope have coats stuffed with heating enchantments.”

At this rambling, Rose felt only regret. This is the result of listening to my conscience.

“What about you?” Free persisted.

“Technically my body is in a state of hibernation.” Simon explained. “I’m manipulating it like a

puppet.”

“How are you not frozen solid?” Free asked.

“I’m preventing it. Necromancy excels at twisting the laws of physics.”

“Intriguing…” Free murmured. “How long can you stay this way? You must not need sleep… Nor
food or water… So convenient! Do you use this often?” She talks too much. Rose wrung her hands
under the table.

Simon responded patiently, “The only limit is my endurance. A couple of days is fine, but longer and
I’d be gradually driven insane from the burden on my soul. You’re right that I don’t require
sustenance or rest, which is useful. As to why I don’t employ the technique more often, it requires a
sub-zero environment. Besides, in the long term a living body is necessary to heal necromancy’s
corrupting influence.”

“What of your mind?” Free asked. “How are you conscious?”

“I’m synchronizing my soul with my body. That’s to say…” Simon faltered, ”The short version is I’m
also forcing my brain to function.”

It’s now or never. Rose was not listening to the ‘long version’. Enhancing her throat, she let out an
thundering ‘Ahem’ and spoke, “Maybe others deserve a turn?”

Her sister laughed and scratched her head, “Ah, yes. Sorry…”

Great, she’ll back down. Rose faced Simon, “There’s no need to rush this, right?”

“I’ll be around for today at least.” Simon affirmed.

That should preempt interruptions. “See? Everyone will have their chance. I’m next. Do you know
who we are?”

“Who you are…?” Simon repeated carefully.

Rose was confident of her intelligence. Topics she couldn’t make sense of were few and far between,
which is why it disturbed her to no end that her greatest unsolved mystery was herself. How did we
end up at Earth’s End? Who built the facility where we live? Why is Astra here to begin with?

“Ever since we can remember, we’ve been here.” Rose continued. “Astra calls us her children, but
look how different we are. Not to mention we’re the same age. It’s unlikely she’s our ‘real’ mother.”

Except for Dawn and Soul, Rose admitted. They have the same hair color and facial features. But
then who’s the father?

Simon hesitated, “So Astra hasn’t told you who… or what you are?”

“What we are…” Rose gasped. Did I hit the jackpot? “So you know?”

“From an outsider’s perspective, there’s only one explanation.” He paused. “Have you heard of
‘Sola’s Legacy’?”

Rose shook her head, “I’m familiar with Sola, but not this ‘legacy’. What is it?”

“It’s the reason Astra is at Earth’s End and your origin.” Simon frowned. “Actually, I’m astounded.
This would require severe gaps in your knowledge…”

I know all about those, Rose thought. Entire shelves are missing from Astra’s library!

“What do you know of the Dark Age?” Simon asked.

“The exploits of the heroes, but little beyond.” Rose replied bitterly, “What does it have to do with
us?”

“Everything.” Simon’s eyes were focused far away. “Sorry, but I must speak with Astra. She should
relay this herself.”

Not again. Rose was fed up with the riddles and secrecy. It’s strange and wrong. Their presence in
the arctic made no sense. Why couldn’t we have grown up somewhere warmer with people? Not to
mention the training…

Rose had uncovered a book where children were made to duel in deathless arenas. This was
portrayed as an unforgivable crime. ‘Child abuse’ it was called. When she’d told Soul, his verdict had
been: ‘it’s wrong, but perhaps justified’.

Rose couldn’t extend such unconditional trust. She saw the cost of their isolation. Wise and Hope
desperately need outside expertise. The lack of support was just as awful on a personal level. Soul
had basically taken over the role of counselor. It’s scary how messed up we’d be without him.

Rose needed the explanation Astra stubbornly withheld. What danger could justify confining us?
She’s one of the heroes! The speculation had driven her mad. Keeping us ignorant was an act of
tyranny. Sadly, her frustrations had found no outlet. Acts of protest were ignored, and more extreme
methods were dead ends. If I went too far, I’d find myself in an ice coffin. ‘Running away’ was also
impossible. This place is a prison. Left without options, she’d persevered quietly.

How dare Simon tease us with answers and offer nothing! Years of resentment poured out, and
vapor wisps enveloped her body. Her blood was boiling, melting the ice and heating the room.

“Are you leaving us in the dark too?” Rose seethed.

Simon raised both hands, “Calm down. If Astra travels to the Isle of Dreams, she’ll HAVE to explain
everything. Trust me on this.”

“You think you can convince her?” Silver interjected in delight. Rose glared, making him
slouch. Don’t get in my way!

“Yes, which is why you should wait to hear from her directly.” Simon prepared to get up.

“You can’t be serious!” Rose cut in, not caring about politeness.

From her time at Earth’s End, she was certain she’d rather be the oppressor than the oppressed. One
day, she’d obtain such power that none would restrict her again. I’ll carve out my own place. With
this resolve, she’d embraced Astra’s harsh training. I’d be first if the others weren’t so
abnormal. Only one area of doubt remained. Do I have family in the outside world? Allies?
Enemies? This information was crucial. She refused to let Simon escape without anything of value.

“You said you’d answer our questions. Was that a lie?” She asked coldly.

“I never lie, ever” Simon snapped, stiffening. “Even if I weren’t bound by the oath, I’d never do
so.” Stopping, he let his tension dissipate. “Everything said by a necromancer is truth at the
moment it’s spoken. Discovering you’re unaware of your identities altered my priorities. However,
I see it’s not time to withdraw.”

Rose was pleased at the reversal. Does he not want to antagonize us? If so, we might extract
something.
Simon considered, “About the Dark Age… Do you know what made it a unique period? About its
relationship with the HEAVENLY DAO?”

The HEAVENLY DAO… It’s the all-powerful god which presides over the Ether, the source of
magic. The name was always capitalized for clarity. Apparently ‘Heavenly Dao’ is also a
philosophical term. She remembered an author upset by this, but she’d never finished the
book. What’s the point of philosophy when you don’t even know who you are? She was ignorant of a
connection between the deity and the Dark Age. Mother never mentioned that. Despite herself, she
was intrigued.

“You might want to give an overview first.” Light suggested.

What on Enera? Her brother was an avid reader who loved this subject. He knows more than I
do. Rose turned to find Light staring at Hope. Ah, right… She spends all her time in her workshop.

Noting the attention, Hope muttered, “Sorry for not reading more.” It must be hard having a crush
on someone who hates assistance.

Simon frowned, “You mean Astra hasn’t told you? How’s that possible?”

“We suspect she has a grudge against the god…” Soul offered.

Simon nodded slowly, “Someone who lived through the Dark Age would have mixed feelings…
Alright.”

“The HEAVENLY DAO is a god born from mankind’s collective unconscious. It’s constantly
reshaping Enera to satiate its craving for entertainment, as illustrated by the Blue Abyss.”

“Long ago, we used to sail the sea. Back then, sharks were under 20 feet, yet many stories
popularized giant versions of the predators. Then a strange thing happened: they doubled in size.
The HEAVENLY DAO had rearranged the ecosystem.”

“It didn’t end there. A percentage of the world, mostly those who never went near water, were
fascinated. ‘How much bigger could they get?’, they wondered. The HEAVENLY DAO took this as a
challenge. Soon sharks were large enough to swallow ships whole. Ever since, we’ve traveled the
sky in airships.”

“Giant sharks ARE cool,” Light stated resolutely. Rose buried her head in hands.

Simon continued, “The HEAVENLY DAO’s desires are shaped by those of men. If enough believe
something is ‘amazing’, then it’ll strive to make it real.”

“That’s a terrifying thought.” Hope scowled at her brother, who acted like he’d done nothing wrong.

“In general, the HEAVENLY DAO prefers subtle means. For instance, it sped up evolution four
thousand years ago. New species pop up at ten times the pace they used to. In the deepest reaches
of the Green Hell, this phenomenon is taken to extremes. The outward migrations every few
decades are a pain.”

“Is there anything it doesn’t mess with?” Dawn asked.

“Free will.” Simon answered. “It’ll never alter a person’s beliefs or force them to act contrary to
their nature. The HEAVENLY DAO considers this essential to the ‘integrity of the story’.”
“Aside from that, it intervenes extensively, going so far as to provide a variety of incentives.
Consider ninjas. Those who re-create these warriors in real life are able use special shinobi
techniques.”

There must be many more like Light out there… Recalling the novels she’d read, Rose wondered
what other outlandish characters she’d meet.

“Fame is similarly encouraged. As someone gains notoriety, they grow stronger, move faster, and
age slower. While stardom doesn’t grant immortality, it greatly facilitates the process.”

Spreading their names would be a top priority in the future. Dawn will be thrilled.

“There are also many unique power-boosting special statuses that the HEAVENLY DAO recognizes.
You should familiarize yourself with them later.”

“Can you provide an example?” Silver asked.

“The ‘sole survivor’” Wise answered unexpectedly. “The last living member of a group or people.”

That’s dire. At the table’s end, Simon had gone rigid. I understand the feeling. Since Wise rarely
speaks up, it can be unnerving when he does. Sometimes his foresight-driven comments hit close to
home.

“Correct.” Simon eventually said. “Anyway, at the pinnacle of all this is the path to immortality.
Once someone has sufficiently impressed the HEAVENLY DAO, their name is inscribed on the Wall
of Legends, and they’re granted eternal youth, the rarest prize.”

“What else?” Simon reflected briefly. “Ah yes, probability. It’s statically proven the ‘boring’ die first.
If a boulder falls on a crowd, you’ll find the least exciting person under it.”

“Doesn’t that make people act strange?” Silver asked.

“Life threatening events aren’t common so most don’t find it worth changing their persona.
However, on the battlefield, where instant death events like bullets are flying, bizarre behavior is
common. Maintaining discipline can be taxing.”

Hope raised her hand, “What’s a bullet?”

Simon looked to Rose. “We know what they are.” She answered quickly. “We’ve some recent works.”

Reassured, Simon faced Hope, “Let’s just say we’ve come a long way since the Dark Age. Think of
bullets as something like arrows, fired by a weapon called a gun.”

“I’m not sure what that is, but please continue.” Hope said. She must study more.

“Random occurrences skew towards the extreme. For instance, experiments on soul manipulation
have an uncanny tendency to produce ‘abominations’. Not only is this another special status, it’s
one of the strongest. Some of history’s greatest villains were created in such a fashion.”

“Why go to such lengths?” Free interrupted. “If it wants ‘abominations’, why not just make them?
Indirect methods seem inefficient.“

“Imagine reading a book, and the climax is a stray lightning bolt killing the antagonist. Is that
satisfying?” Simon asked.
“No, it isn’t.” Free replied pensively. “I see what you’re getting at. The process matters, not just the
result.”

“Exactly. ‘Abominations’ can’t appear from thin air. There’d be no meaning in that. It’s the same
with happy endings. They must be earned. The ‘integrity of the story’ is sacred. The HEAVENLY
DAO may tilt the playing field, but it doesn’t control the outcomes. Heroes die, and villains
sometimes win.”

“Now to the aspect concerning the Dark Age… While appearing a force of chaos, in reality the
HEAVENLY DAO values its sources of entertainment. It might allow several nations to fall as part
of a compelling narrative, but not a continent. Absent rare exceptions, such as war between global
powers, widespread loss of life seldom happens. ‘Dull’ calamities, like pandemics, are prevented
entirely. In the big picture, normalcy is ensured.”

“When the Dark Age began, Sola persuaded the HEAVENLY DAO to reverse this protection,
switching its preference to ‘tragedy’. Rather than discouraging negative results, it amplified them.”

“Nothing spotlights the ramifications better than the blue-backed spiders of Arguen.” Simon paused
for effect. “These giant arthropods ‘evolved’ in the Arguen forest, proliferating prodigiously, and
soon everyone was avoiding the no-go area. Close by were several villages. You’d think it madness
to live next to man-eating arachnids, but at the time people took their safety for granted.”

“Once the Dark Age began, blue-backed spiders migrated out in large numbers, and the villages
were overrun. Tales from survivors were horrific. The situation was worsened by the inaction of
authorities, who didn’t yet appreciate the new paradigm they were operating under. So the blue-
backed spiders moved on to the larger towns and multiplied. By the time they marched on major
cities, their numbers were unstoppable. Half a continent was consumed before the monsters were
exterminated.”

“During a Dark Age, everything that can go wrong will. If an ancient evil is sealed away, it’ll break
free. If a nightmarish beast has slept for centuries, it’ll wake. Any disaster, even the end of all life, is
possible. That’s why the seven are so celebrated. They ended this period.”

That was worse than expected… Simon’s words clashed with the rosier picture Astra had painted. I
guess our bedtime stories omitted certain details. Rose felt she knew less.

And those blue-backed spiders… She’d seen arachnids before. Or at least something similar. Free
went through a phase where she made bugs, an experiment at creating life. Astra put a halt to it, but
a few still crawled the gardens below. Rose tried imagining giant versions of these, and a chill went
down her spine. Nothing should be that repulsive.

“I think it’s time——” Simon began.

“Could you tell us about the Fracturing?” Hope spoke up.

“Astra shies away from the topic because of what happened to Ethan and Jenna.” Soul added.

Looking at eager faces, Simon sighed and gave in, “Towards the war’s end, the tides had turned. The
undead hordes were shrinking. Hate and Fear had been defeated. Only the avatar of Despair, the
Dread Knight Byron, and Sola herself remained. People were optimistic.”

The Dark Gods who fought mother… Entities born from negative emotions in the Ether. Under the
right conditions, they could possess and merge with a human host.
“Then the hero Nero Ebonwood issued a warning. He foresaw volcanic eruptions rending the earth.
It remained the same no matter where he looked. Across every future, he witnessed the world
dying.”

“On the planes of Kazar, Sola had begun assembling a spell to fracture Enera’s crust into a million
pieces. Ash would block out the sun, and the sea would boil. Life would be wiped out.”

“Everyone despaired. Victory was months away, yet Sola’s magic would be unleashed in weeks.
Disrupting it was impossible.”

“That was when Jenna stepped in. As an enchantress, she had a special relation with the
HEAVENLY DAO and understood how to appeal to it. Where the others saw hopelessness, she saw
opportunity. Sola’s spell was self-sacrificing in nature, using herself and her army as fuel. If
humanity survived, the Dark Age would be over.”

“With this in mind, she made a proposal to the god. They’d let Sola activate her magic and then co-
opt the result by restructuring the planet’s gravitational fields. The HEAVENLY DAO would then
reshape the world as it saw fit. With this promise as bait, the deity accepted, and construction
began on the Pillar of Enera.”

“Jenna designed the interior while the HEAVENLY DAO assembled the exterior. All remaining
resources were poured into the project. Legendary artifacts were collected, and ancient
monuments were disassembled. All the offerings disappeared into a pillar of light piercing the sky.”

“Fortunately, it was finished in time. Sola completed her own preparations shortly after, launching
a final all-out attack.”

“Defending this onslaught would prove challenging. Nero had predicted that Kain, despair’s host,
would be at his strongest. Together with his endless stamina, he threatened to outlast them. To
counter this, Nero, Arther, Barsal, and Astra would defeat him together, while Lily halted enemy
forces. This left Ethan to face the Dread Knight alone.”

“Byron had appeared out of nowhere in the Dark Age’s final stages. Before his threat was
understood, he slew many veteran immortals. The only one who could match him was Ethan, yet
even he would eventually required assistance. Sadly, for the final battle, this wasn't an option.”

“Simply stalling the Dread Knight wasn’t enough. Sola had imbued his great sword with such
power that it’d threaten the pillar even after activation. So Ethan lured him to a valley, and Jenna
later used the pillar to fold the mountains around them, trapping both inside. Seals were applied to
prevent anyone getting out.”

“Once her attack was repelled, Sola cast her magic. Jenna activated the Pillar, and the HEAVENLY
DAO lifted the broken surface. The top few miles of the old Earth now orbit at low altitude. Below,
the molten rock has cooled and solidified, forming an unstable second crust. That’s how our ‘Earth’
was renamed ‘Enera’.”

“I don’t doubt you,” Hope said, “but it’s tough to imagine.”

Simon smiled, “Not surprising. You’ve lived on the largest intact land mass leftover. Most of the
destruction was aimed elsewhere, and the Black Citadel countered the rest, leaving the arctic shelf
undamaged. While it may be all you’ve known, a place with solid ground stretching to the horizon
is a sight most have never seen.”

Rose had read about the world Enera had become. Broken continents in the sky were just the start of
the HEAVENLY DAO’s ambitions. Leveraging the vast new subterranean spaces, it’d fashioned light
funnels, whirlwinds of shadows stretching to the space, which gathered sunlight and transported it
underground. Thousands of ecosystems now existed where those ‘bloomed’.

In depopulated areas, it’d gone even wilder, fashioning the ‘Twisted Lands’. Gravity was so warped
there airships couldn’t fly. Rose shook her head. Our share shrunk. Enera was loosely divided in
three regions: civilized lands, the dangerous frontiers beyond, and the lethal outer wilds. In the Blue
Abyss and the Green Hell, wreckages and bones are the only traces of man.

“And Jenna died during the Fracturing?” Light asked.

“That’s right.” Simon confirmed.

Just as Sola’s spell had demanded tribute, so too had the Pillar. The others only found out
later. Astra’s still bitter.

Simon rose, “That will have to suffice. I must speak with Astra.”

Rose watched him depart, not close to satisfied. Maybe I’ll cross-examine Wise.
[Chapter 4 part 1] Simon - Conversing
with Astra
Simon found Astra on a far off terrace with a vast network of fortifications between them. Should I
leap there? No… That’d seem desperate. He made his way through the frozen labyrinth. Each section
had its own architecture, and connecting passageways were on different floors. Irritatingly, the
stairway layout was inconsistent. At least dead ends aren’t frequent.

He was certain Astra had recovered. Dark Age survivors are familiar with loss. She’d left him with
her children in hopes of bringing him to her side. They were starving for information, especially
Rose and Free. Simon knew who they were. Their hair color alone gave it away. He remembered the
fairy atop Dawn. Hijacking a summon should be impossible.

Those eight had hardships ahead, and he’d help if he could. Having lived it himself, he empathized
with the misfortunate, though that wasn’t the only reason. Whenever he saw suffering, he’d imagine
the joy that man would feel, and his fury flared. I’m sure he’d laugh at them.

The Laughing Man… Whenever someone heard the name, the normal reaction was to assume it was
a jest. The villain knew exactly what he was doing when he picked his moniker. However, the
frustrating part didn’t end there. They never really get it. Even after discovering his history, they’d
see an above-average criminal. This was wrong. He’s a psychopath with a vision. Causing misery was
simply his method, not his goal. All the chaos so far was a mild preview of what he was gradually
engineering. Like Sola, he’s a scourge which will transform the world.

Simon smiled wistfully. In a way, that maniac has defined my life. The Laughing Man would go out
of his way to cause suffering, so Simon went to similar lengths to end it. The villain murdered to
reach his ends, so he chose to save others to reach his.

Simon reflected on the upheaval back home. The grieving Lily Morgana was in no condition to fight
for political survival. This would change dramatically if Astra joined her. Simon was banking on
it. I’ll make sure Arther’s death wasn’t in vain.

Astra was gazing into the clear night sky. Once certain she was aware of him, he strolled out, “All the
stars are still there.”

Astra nodded, “I know, but checking is a habit of mine… Especially after Arther’s death, it’s
reassuring to see them.”

Simon stood besides her, “While there’s much to discuss, we must talk about the children.”

Astra didn’t react. So this is her normal state. The unreadable front reminded him she’d been a
commander during the Dark Age. He resolved to play the subordinate.

“I answered their questions but mentioned nothing of their origins, much to Rose’s chagrin.”

Astra cracked a smile, “She must’ve been displeased…”

“She was literally steaming. It took time to mollify her. I gave them an overview of the HEAVENLY
DAO and the Fracturing.” Simon continued carefully. “Why’d you keep them ignorant to that
degree?”
Astra was unperturbed, “It was necessary. My children aren’t stupid, and one topic leads to another.
With enough clues, they would’ve pieced together the truth. Rather than sorting books, it was easier
to remove entire subjects. If they knew nothing of Sola and her creations, they wouldn’t suspect what
they are. I wanted them to grow up unbound by the past.”

“If they travel with you, they’ll need to know.” Simon offered.

Astra went mute again so he moved on, “About the Isle of Dreams… Its image as a place of safety
has been shattered. The message left behind has everyone spooked. Nobody knows how Arther was
killed or where his body is. The Guild is paralyzed. Your arrival would restore normalcy.”

“Explain the murder in detail.” Astra’s voice matched the arctic.

“Arther was investigating two acts of terrorism. In the first case, everyone around the Pillar’s base
was slain late at night. Witnesses reported the perpetrator wielded golden spears. In the second
incident, an airship was hijacked and flown into the Pillar. Hundreds died.”

Astra interrupted, “This makes no sense. The only one who could open the Pillar of Enera was its
architect, Jenna Crystal. With her death, all methods have been lost, and the outside is
indestructible. This is widely known. If the Laughing Man was attempting a breach, he’s a fool. How
was such a man able to kill Arther?”

“Because a copy cat was responsible for those incidents. Or at least that’s what Arther surmised.
However, it’s undoubtedly the real thing which killed him, leading to a great deal of confusion.”

“What do you believe?” Astra asked.

“The original theory was correct. The impostor’s actions caught the original’s attention, and he
tracked them down. Then, for some incomprehensible reason, they joined forces. The impersonator
lured Arther to a secluded location where he was killed. It’s unnatural in that the Laughing Man
rarely plays second fiddle to others.”

Astra eyed Simon, “You have history with him?”

That’s an understatement. “Yes, I do.”

Simon changed the subject, “Arther’s passing has affected Lily. She should be out there reassuring
the public, not withdrawn from the world. While there’s sympathy for her mourning, it’s hurting
her. Someone must restore her motivation…”

Unlike Astra, who’d recovered in minutes, Lily remained in a slump. It’s not surprising. She’d been a
child during the Dark age, and her role had been back-line support. That’s not to say she’s
inferior. She had her own accomplishments, including killing the avatar of hate in the most
spectacular feat of power ever seen.

Lily had been made Regent for her contributions. Officially, the Isle of Dreams belonged to the
HEAVENLY DAO, but, abhorring open meddling, it allowed a consensus candidate to rule in its
stead. She’d been the obvious choice for the honor.

The Isle was where the HEAVENLY DAO formally interacted with humanity. Many of the legendary
immortals who acted as its agents were stationed here. Tourists flocked from around Enera to see the
Wall of Legends, wander The Endless Library, and pray at the Shrines of the Lost. It was the place
you had to visit ‘at least once in your life’.

“Lily never did grow up, in more ways than one…” Astra whispered, shaking her head.
Simon felt compelled to defend his sovereign, “That’s not entirely fair. Arther Bard was a father
figure to her, and the two coexisted for millennia. No one was more affected.”

Astra waved away his objection, “I wasn’t referring to her emotional state. It’s understandable Lily
would be devastated, and I don’t fault her for it.”

Astra leaned on the balcony and sighed, “If the abnormal last long enough, people view it as
ordinary. By the way you champion Lily, I imagine you’re a long time resident. While it’s true regents
are tasked with safeguarding the Isle’s prestige and neutrality, that was never all they were meant to
do.”

She’s a window to the past. The other heroes had lived out among humanity. They’d changed,
softened by years of peace. Only Astra was different. There’s a harshness that the others no longer
possess.

Astra continued, “Answer me this: if Lily had been active in investigating, would Arther have died?”

“That’s…” Simon wanted to offer a rebuttal, but he couldn’t lie. If Lily had been by Arther’s side, he’d
certainly be alive. Defeating two heroes was beyond the Laughing Man. No, he wouldn’t even have
tried. The madman had his own brand of caution.

“No one blames Lily for Arther’s death.” Simon said.

“And that‘s the fundamental problem…” Astra answered. “Being a leader means assuming the worst.
Once lives are lost, it can never be undone. Relying on others at the beginning was normal, but it
should’ve never turned into a permanent arrangement.”

“Arther Bard was the main reason world leaders felt comfortable handing the Isle over to a fourteen
year old. He was expected to deal with security issues. They also established a special position, the
‘steward of the Isle’, to manage the mundane aspects of governance. After a century or two, Lily
should’ve reclaimed this delegated authority.”

This is the perspective of one who’s lived far longer than me. Astra remembered a time before the
regent’s authority was divided. She’s right. Lily was fulfilling the watered-down version of her
obligations. It’s a pity because she’s not lazy. One did not become an immortal at twelve without
serious effort. She would’ve done a fine job on her own.

“The problem stems from her entitled mindset. Lily lost everything: her friends, family, and country.
Despite this she fought on and saved humanity. Her reward was to be trapped forever in the body of
a child. She feels cheated, that the scales weren’t balanced at all.”

I’ve proof of this in my pocket. Lily was well-known for juvenile whims. When she’d expanded her
residence, she’d used pink marble and renamed it the ‘Rose Palace’. Although she reined in these
impulses in performing her duties, long-time residents lived in fear.

“I can appreciate being upset by twists of fate.” Astra continued. “I never expected to be exiled to the
arctic. That said, wallowing in self-pity serves no one.”

“The guilt and pity of others have permitted Lily to remain an eternal child, her way of rebelling.
That’s why, when violence came, everyone turned to Arther.”

Perceptions contributed too… While most would be repulsed by infantile behavior in an adult, Lily’s
demeanor fit her body. How do you pressure such an immortal? Nobody wanted to abuse a ‘child’.
“If a past Regent had allowed the head of the Adventurer’s Guild to be murdered in their stead, they
would’ve been finished. People aren’t blaming Lily because they never expected anything in the first
place.”

Blunt, but accurate. “While I see truth in your assessment, it’s the kind necromancers usually keep
to themselves. I hope you won’t speak so candidly in public.”

“Of course not, I’m familiar with the Isle’s nature. It’s always been a beacon of hope, even back then.
People need something to cling to, and there’s value in letting them deceive themselves.”

So the frank talk meant she’d acknowledged him. It’s such a waste she’s been stranded here. History
might’ve taken a different course.

“If I travel there, I won’t be spoiling her. Lily took advantage of Arther’s generosity, which I’ll not
permit. She’ll mature, mentally if not physically.”

This… will be interesting. Lily’s obstinacy was infamous, and he’d believed it unchangeable. Now, he
wasn’t sure. It was Astra who rescued and recruited Lily. Simon foresaw fireworks. Assuming she
returns.

Astra had yet to state her intentions. He’d initially interpreted this as a power play but was revising
his opinion. She’s lived at Earth’s End for eons. He wasn’t in a position to understand that.

“Let me know when you are ready.” He said.

Five minutes later, Astra spoke, “How old are you?”

“Four hundred and eighty nine.” He answered.

“When were you written on the wall?”

“Four centuries ago.” Simon said. What’s this about? Necromancers conquered death when they
graduated from Xarst. The Wall of Legends held no special import.

“By the way, has the Northern Emperor achieved immortality?”

“No, he hasn’t.” For twenty seven hundred years, Samuel Lithorn had ruled Enera’s largest
empire. He’s butted heads with Astra many times.

Astra grinned, “That’s impressive. He should’ve met the requirements long ago. It makes you wonder
what unforgivable sin he committed to earn the HEAVENLY DAO’s ire.”

Lithorn stood as the only known case of denied immortality. Instead, his aging had continued to
slow. The consensus was a grudge was to blame. One day this grievance will be exposed.

“Everyone wishes to be on the Wall at some point.” Astra turned back to the sky, smile slipping away.
“Like my children, they’re engrossed by the power and agelessness. Few are aware of the demerits.
For one, memories are frozen forever. Nothing can be forgotten. Resentment becomes eternal and
love everlasting.”

I’m not sure it’s a downside. Enhanced recollection was practically a required secondary power to
lengthened lifespan. What’s the use of centuries of experience if it fades away? Necromancers solved
the problem by etching their consciousness onto their souls. He’d undergone the process himself
upon graduating. Regrettably, it didn’t help recover what I‘d already lost.
“I suppose the HEAVENLY DAO considers this a necessity. If we could forget, we could easily
change. The god doesn’t want its chosen champions becoming different people every few hundred
years. With lasting memories, we can never forget who we are or what we’ve done.”

Astra sighed, “Old memories haunt me. They feel as real as back then. The fatigue lasts to this day.”

Harrowing experiences… They could be a strength. For Simon, they drove him forward. Conversely,
what about when the battle was over? When the motivation was no longer required? They become a
source of anguish without purpose.

“After the Fracturing, I came to protect Sola’s Legacy. I figured a quiet place was what I needed. It
was a mistake. For mortals, retreating from the world might mend past trauma, but isolation offers
no solace for immortals. Once I realized this, it was already too late.”

A period of chaos followed the Dark Age as humanity adjusted to their new circumstances. No one
could spare the resources, yet Sola’s legacy had to be guarded. Astra had volunteered.

The assignment was meant to be temporary, yet, when the dust had settled, the politics had turned
messy. A majority of Enera, lead by the Northern Emperor, favored preservation. However, there
was no consensus over dividing the spoils. Some even preferred leaving them buried. Meanwhile, a
minority, including the heroes, demanded immediate destruction. Sola’s Legacy proved too valuable
to erase and too dangerous to unlock.

The stalemate left Astra stranded, and she couldn’t afford to walk away. Major nations were terrified
the Legacy would alter the balance of power. The children are proof these aren’t idle
concerns. Barring premature demise, they were guaranteed to become immortals. If a nation gained
the ability to produce such prodigies at will, no one would be able to compete. This knowledge
couldn’t be allowed to fall into hostile hands. If Earth’s End was left undefended, a mad scramble
would ensue, rapidly escalating into a global conflict.

Efforts to find a substitute proved fruitless. While feared in the outside world, Astra was close to
invincible in the arctic. Immortals are always more formidable in their element. Then there was her
friendship with Nero Ebonwood, the leader of the Black Citadel. Technically, the entire Antarctic
continent fell under his jurisdiction. Would he permit an assault while she was here? Nero was
impartial, but not that impartial. Replacing the security Astra provided was an impossible task. And
to begin with, few candidates were prepared to reside here long term.

“If you felt that way, why’d you stay?” Simon was compelled to ask.

“It wasn’t to prevent idiots from killing each other.” Astra said callously, before mellowing. “It was
for the fallen. Too many gave their lives protecting this world. Letting greedy fools plunder Earth’s
End would be betraying everything they fought for. If Sola’s secrets are released, they’ll be used. The
cost will be the same. There’s no way something as convenient as resurrection doesn’t have a price.”

Astra smirked, “However, I’m not one to quietly accept fate.” She pointed to the army beyond the
fortress. “I’ve been amassing the strength to demolish this place myself.”

A chill went down Simon’s spine. He’d never considered Astra might attempt destroying Sola’s
Legacy before leaving. World leaders would panic if they found out.

Calming himself, Simon assessed the situation. While Astra’s forces were impressive, particularly the
dragons and phoenix, would they be enough? It’s not just research sealed down there.
After the Black Banquet, Sola had converted Earth’s End into a chimera factory. A steady stream of
these monsters had bolstered her forces until Astra had ended the threat in a surprise strike,
entombing the complex. Breaking this seal means dealing with the Dark Age’s last remnant…

“Relax, I’m not planning anything today.” Astra said. “I know full well the risks. Nothing can be
allowed to escape.”

Thank goodness. Had she been serious, he would’ve had to assist. I didn’t come prepared to wage a
war.

Astra stared South, “Many necromancers were locked inside when I froze the place. Who knows what
they’ve been up to, or what they’ve become. In the worst case, several liches are trapped down there.
I can’t risk that, especially with the children.”

She turned back, “Nero volunteered to safeguard Earth's End for three years, correct? It was in the
letter.”

“That’s right.” As part of their old friendship, Nero would take over Astra’s responsibilities when she
traveled. However, the current offer was exceptional in its length. He’s stretching his authority to
make it happen.

“The time frame is generous…” Astra stated, “Accepting would be smart for now. Afterward, we’ll
see…”

“About the children, you guessed right.” She admitted. “There was a breach in an outlying facility. I
found them when investigating.”

“Sola’s taint should’ve been on them. Everything would’ve been far simpler. They would’ve perished
if left alone…”

She faced Simon, “Do you have any idea how difficult it is to deal with eight babies at once?” A glint
of madness shone in her eyes. “It was hell, as bad as two thousand years ago, but I had no way out. I
couldn’t abandon them or let them be discovered. Yet they kept screaming…”

She took a breath, “That’s how Astra Skyfell became the mother of eight.” She smiled wryly. “I don’t
regret it. It might’ve been just what I needed. There was no time to dwell on the past. In fact, I mostly
worry about the future.”

Her voice dropped to its coldest yet, “I’ll not see them harmed. That’s why, Simon Black, you must
convince me you’re on our side.”

Simon answered cautiously, “Every word I speak is akin to an unbreakable vow, so it’s hard to offer
lasting guarantees. What I can say is that, as long as they don’t go down the wrong path, I’ll be
their ally. I pray that’s enough.”

“That’s better than expected. Almost too good…” She replied. “Why so supportive?”

“I know what it’s like to be cursed by fate.” Simon slowly told his tale. “Five hundred years ago, the
Laughing Man appeared and went on a rampage in the lower portions of Enera, where warping
wasn’t available. Village after village was wiped out.”

“Although every available immortal was pressed into service, defending against his teleportation
was a nightmare. Day after day, from dawn to dusk, thousands died.”

“Then Nero stepped in, predicting where the madman would strike. Although he escaped, tragedy
was averted. After that, the killing finally ceased.”
“A hundred and five settlements were destroyed. In each, the Laughing Man left one survivor,
always a child. He’d found it funny to impale them, letting them die surrounded by their lifeless
family. Things didn’t go as planned though. Seventy nine were rescued in time. They were adopted
by surrounding communities. I was one of them.”

“The story doesn’t end there. Ten years later, the Laughing Man returned, determined to correct his
‘mistake’. This time, he targeted the Seventy nine and those who harbored them.”

“Immortals were sent to stop him. While this provided a temporary reprieve, once they eventually
left, he’d show up. Facing death, villagers turned on the children, forcing them to flee. In my case, I
joined the Black Citadel before being thrown out.”

“In doing so, I was naively hoping to protect those who’d been kind enough to take me in. It was
useless. After I left, everyone was butchered. It was the same elsewhere. The only villages spared
were those three where the children had been lynched.”

“Today, five of us remain. Sixty five were murdered, and nine died of old age.”

“Thank you for sharing.” Astra said softly. “I take it you’ve a personal investment with ongoing
events?”

“I was Arther Bard’s point man for matters concerning the Laughing Man. The only reason I
wasn’t with him when he died is we both believed he was chasing an impostor.”

Astra looked to the sky, “So you believe I should travel to the Isle?”

“Yes, it’s neutral grounds no country will move against carelessly. Lily, despite her quirks, is a good
person who’ll support them. By taking over the guild, you’ll gain a position from which to protect
them. There’ll not be a better opportunity.”

Astra nodded, “That’s my conclusion too. I’m also keen to avenge Arther and prevent a Dark Age.”
She laughed softly. “Lily will NOT be happy to see Rose.” That’s correct.

“Enough star gazing.” She faced him, “Can I leave the children in your care? I must dig out an
airship.”

“Sure,” he agreed. “How do I handle their queries?”

“For now… Please dodge them somehow. Later, I’ll bring them to see the real Earth’s End.” She
glanced south again. “Before we leave, they should know why we were here to begin with.”

“If that’s your intent,” Simon said. “perhaps I should reveal how the Dark Age began.”

“Sounds good. Could you tell me where they’re watching from?” Astra asked.

“That way.” A whirlwind of fairies flew off in the direction indicated.

[Chapter 5] Wise - Anxious Waiting
They’d all gathered high in the fortress. We’re all curious, even me. For once, his foresight hadn’t
ruined the surprise.

“Sneaking closer wouldn’t work?” Light leaned against the window.

“No, she’s set up a barrier.” Rose’s finger tapped impatiently on her crossed arms.

Curled up in blankets, he and Hope were sitting on one of two ‘sofas’ facing a ‘coffee table’. More like
ice benches. They weren’t designed for comfort. We live below, where it’s warm. Here, the howling
winds were ripping the heat from them. That’s not all…

In the corner, Dawn sat crossed-legged and closed-eyed, her frozen armor disintegrating and
reforming in an endless cycle. Her hair wavered under the intense channeling. The more you use
magic, the easier it becomes. His sister took every opportunity to ‘cultivate’ her talent.

I wish she’d stop, It’s cold enough already. Sadly, he knew asking wouldn’t work. Dawn would tell
them to go back, which hope would refuse and he couldn’t abandon her.

“Are you alright?” Wise asked.

“I’m fine.” Hope said. “Also, I’m not going anywhere.”

As expected. Anytime he asked a question, before speaking a word, he already knew the
answer. Every time. He could probably go through life without making a single inquiry. But I don’t
want that. He hated how his foresight robbed him of human interactions.

Wise looked around. Rose and Light were still spying. Free was pacing, lost in thought. She thinks
too much. Soul was installed across from them. No doubt out of concern.

“I wish I could read lips.” Rose muttered.

Hope leaned over, “What’s that?”

“It means understanding what someone is saying by watching their mouths move.” Wise said. With
their martial arts, it would’ve been possible, even at this distance.

Rose overheard and glanced over. Drats. Soon she’d come interrogate him. While once he would’ve
welcomed the attention, today he found it far less pleasant. Especially since I know the answer Rose
wants so badly… Or at least part of it.

Sighing, Wise touched his headband. Back when his abilities were at their wildest, he’d dreamed of
what lay below the ice. Outside the fortress, far from the surface, he’d seen a network of metallic
structures. Monsters crawled everywhere, frozen still. They were diverse in their features, similar to
Astra’s creatures, except made of living flesh. Twisted flesh. Even in his sleepy torpor, he’d sensed
their malevolence. They weren’t dead, merely inactive.

The next moment, he’d been flying through a winding maze of steel. He saw machines humming and
tanks containing horrors. Dread-inspiring forms wandered the halls. The undead… Other parts he
couldn’t or wouldn’t remember. That place was wrong, full of things which shouldn’t exist and
secrets never mean to be known.
Eventually he was in a large room, two stories high with metal walkways. Thousands of tanks,
smaller in size, filled the space and lined the walls. In each, a little corpse floated. Endless rows of
dead babies. Whatever had kept them alive had failed long ago. A few were empty. Exactly eight.

When he’d confronted Astra, she’d gone pale and swore him to silence, erasing the faint hope it’d
been a meaningless vision. It’s not as if knowing is useful. If Rose found out, she’d want more. She
might ask me to take my headband off. If she pestered him as she did Astra, he wasn’t sure he could
take it.

On schedule, Rose walked over and caught his eye, “Stop keeping everything to yourself. Tell us
about Simon Black.”

I have only myself to blame. He hadn’t been able to resist showing off earlier. This was the price.
“He’s strong, very strong. Weaker than Astra though. I don’t sense any danger, yet something feels
off. Maybe it’s because he’s a necromancer.”

By wishing it, Wise could receive any information obtainable in the next few hours. He could find out
taste or temperature just by looking. Or someone’s combat potential. This was useful when Astra
matched them against her ice creations.

“That’s interesting, but not relevant. Why is he here? Give us the details.”

Wise frowned, “Didn’t he explain? It was to deliver news and invite Astra to the Isle.”

“Details we don’t know.” Rose stressed.

She makes a great tyrant. He continued reluctantly, “Let’s see… There were two terrorist attacks
before Arther’s death. Lily’s regency is in peril. If Astra accepts, Nero will take over safeguarding
Sola’s Legacy—”

“What’s that?” Rose cut in. Blast it. He’d been trying not to think of the reference. Now the answer
flowed into him.

“Please, we all want to know.” Soul added. If he’s asking, there’s no choice… But I’m not doing it for
free.

“Make it warmer.” He demanded.

“What?” Rose said.

“Like when you get upset.” Wise clarified.

Rose stared, resignation creeping over her, “Fine.” He felt the flow of power, and she began radiating
heat.

“What’s ‘Sola’s Legacy’?” She asked tersely.

“The place where we live, that’s only a tiny portion of ‘Earth’s End’. It was the section Sola kept for
visitors, back before the Dark Age.” It was always strange giving an explanation on a subject he knew
nothing about. Information comes out of order.

“So Sola built it?” Free chimed in, approaching from behind.

“Yes, it’s where she did her research for years.”

“What does this have to do with us?” Rose pressed.

“It…” Wise frowned. “I don’t know…”

Rose clicked her tongue, “So he’s still keeping silent about that? Then how about this: Why’s Astra
guarding Earth’s End? What’s so critical?”

“It was here that Sola performed her first resurrection, an act widely considered the cause of the
Dark Age.”

“Why is that?” Free asked.

Wise groaned as a garbled torrent assaulted him. I hate this. Simple answers, a couple of sentences
worth, arrived effortlessly. In fact, it’s hard to stop. Broad queries were a different story. It’s like a
dozen voices barking at once.

“Why don’t we give him a break?” Soul interjected. “That he’s getting answers means Simon will
explain later. Also, Free, you know better than to ask something complex.”

Rose and Free looked like they’d swallowed bitter pills. Only Soul could reign those two in——or any
of them for that matter. He’d earned his out-sized influenced from years of tireless effort. When he
spoke up, it was never on his own behalf. It’s hard to go against that selflessness.

“Fine, but one last one,” Rose said. “Will Simon persuade Astra?”

“That’s…” Wise smiled. “…all for now.”

Silver burst into the room, “Any news yet?”

“They’re still talking.” Light said. “Where’d you run off to?”

“To grab this.” He dropped a book on the table and plopped down besides Soul. Unbridled
enthusiasm… At the prospect of the thrilling, his brother had no brakes.

Silver opened to an illustration, “This is the Isle of Dreams.”

The landmass was shaped like an upright cylinder with a hole in its center. A beam of light shot up
this interior. The pillar of Enera. The city was built on the surface around it. There was also a chunk
missing on one side. From above, it’d look like an extremely thick ‘C’.

“Apparently, when the crust moved upwards during the Fracturing, the Pillar’s base stayed fixed.
Hence the hollow inside.” Silver explained.

“Here’s a ‘skyriver’” Silver traced a stream of blue to where it disappeared near to the pillar.
Hydraulics would convert this passing water into energy. Also, the Isle’s skyriver was famous for
traveling entirely above ground. Did I really need to know that?

“I imagine we’ll be staying here: the Rose Palace.” Silver pointed again. “It’s where Lily Morgana
lives. What’d you think?”

“It’s just a coincidence.” Rose replied icily, still releasing heat.

“Maybe not. Your name could’ve been inspired by this place.” Silver tapped the pink buildings, which
were built on the highest elevation of——Nope, enough for now.

Wise leaned back and stopped listening. Although he could consciously force his ability off, it was
easier to tune out topics which might trigger it. Facts about the Isle of Dreams weren’t
important. Our departure isn’t confirmed. The mind could only hold so much, and prolonged use
gave him migraines.

He frowned. With Simon’s arrival, he’d understood just how powerful his ability could be. I showed
off because of this. Yet, on further reflection, he was growing apprehensive. If one person unlocked
so much, what would happen when he reached civilization? There were… ——half a million—— …
people on the Isle of Dreams. Surrounded by that many, what would happen?

Observing Silver talk passionately, pangs of jealousy stirred. At one time, he’d also been excited,
eagerly dreaming of being a hero from Astra’s stories.

“…Here’s the Stone Coliseum. We’ll definitely compete there…”

A coliseum… We’ve one too. They’d started dueling there when they were nine. That’s where it all
went wrong.

At the very beginning, he’d been able to keep up. If a possibility of winning existed, he could find it.
However, as his siblings got stronger, discovering that path proved increasingly elusive. Eventually,
it was nowhere to be found. The experience was devastating. To search a millions futures and see
yourself failing in all of them… Every loss was amplified a thousand fold.

In desperation, he’d attempted to summon combat expertise from the future. Who better to teach me
than my older selves? It’d worked, and he’d won. From then on, he’d done it whenever he fought.

There’d been issues from the outset. He’d only half-remember his matches. Worse, during battle he’d
be filled with emotions which weren’t his own. He’d laugh or cry without knowing why. The
emotional imbalance didn’t stop me. That his siblings were afraid had even given him a twisted
sense of pride. As time wore on, personality fragments had begun entering outside of the ring. One
time, I looked at the others and thought, ‘they’re so young.’ He’d hid his collapsing mental state as
best he could. Madness was a small price for power. Or at least that’s what I believed, right up until
the dreams.

He began experiencing his future deaths in his sleep. It wasn’t only my own. He’d seen his siblings
perish dozens of times each. Slumber brought visions of terrible places. And there was also the
reoccurring nightmare where he was repeatedly killed by a man cackling madly…

Wise paused. They’re the same. Simon’s ‘Laughing Man’ was that murderer. The certainty was
unmistakable. Wonderful, this eliminates any doubt of its authenticity.

He took a deep breath. Let it go. It’s not as if you can do anything about it. This was why he despised
his gift. He couldn’t lie to himself. How is this helpful in any way?

Wise hid under his blanket as more came. For the first time, he understood the reason behind the
dreams. Foresight was a necromantic ability, and all necromantic magic contained a trace of
malignance, a desire to harm life. Even when used perfectly, foresight had a bias towards tragedy.
When he’d lost control, the results had been those nightmares.

So that’s why necromancers take the oath. Since it offered protection against this corruption, they
could channel death without destroying themselves…

Enough! Wise stopped all thought. A minute passed. He rubbed his head.

He didn’t remember when Astra froze him. When he woke up, the headband was keeping the
madness at bay. Later, he’d recalled enough to piece together a rough martial art, so the experience
wasn’t a complete loss. On the other hand, I remember the dreams clearly.
Watching Silver, his resentment grew. It’s not fair. From the years they’d spent together, he could
vaguely perceive his siblings’ future potential. It was blinding in its brilliance. Especially Dawn, but
I’ll never tell her that. As for himself, he sensed nothing. He could guess why. When he used
foresight, what he saw was the branching outcomes of all his conceivable actions. From his
perspective, the future of his siblings appeared relatively linear while his own was blurred by infinite
possibilities. I can observe others better than myself.

Life hadn’t improved in recent years. He saw attacks coming with greater clarity yet was increasingly
helpless to respond. Knowledge without power… It’s useless. Efforts to develop his martial arts had
failed. Rose did so on her own, so why couldn’t I? He envied her progress. Not just her, but all of
them. He felt himself drowning in jealousy. It came against his wishes, just like the knowledge.

What saved him was his sister. Hope’s situation was worse in every way. She was slower, weaker, and
barely possessed foresight. Despite always being last, she never let it discourage her. She simply
worked harder, becoming more determined with every setback. If Hope has a bright future, then so
do I. If she didn’t give up, neither would he.

“Hey, Wise.” Sliver said. “Can you tell us if we’re traveling to the Isle?”

I don’t really want to. Silver’s grating optimism might worsen. He was about to refuse when Hope
added, “If you check, we can go somewhere warm.”

Now that sounds appealing. “Alright, I’ll try.” Then it hit him. Surprised, he looked up as a fairy flew
in. “We depart tomorrow.”
[Chapter 6] Silver - Underground
Habitat
Escorted by ice sprites, Silver peered over the banister. It’s a long way down. The fortress’s size
made it impractical, which was why they liked this spiral staircase. It went from top to bottom.

I won’t forgive Wise if he’s wrong, Silver thought. That was a joke. As a mental exercise, he was
constantly searching for ‘scary or upsetting things’. It was more than a game. Caring for his siblings,
he ‘acted’ out his missing emotions to minimize their uncomfortable stares. Anger was relatively
easy. When I remember. He only struggled with the degree of acrimony. Fear was more troublesome
since it meant hesitating or skipping activities. This was stifling, so he often didn’t bother.

Silver glanced back. The level of enthusiasm is off. Although less noticeable, his siblings’ excitement
was still dampened. What’s it now? Wise confirmed we’re leaving… It took him a second to puzzle it
out. Must be a ‘fear of the unknown’. They’d be traveling somewhere unfamiliar. That’s stupid.

Silver’s mind raced. He wanted to experience life, meet people, and maybe get a girlfriend. It’ll be
nice being around those our age who aren’t family. Beside romance, listening to Simon had
rekindled his explorer spirit. I want to visit those Twisted Lands. The Blue Abyss, the Green Hell,
the Underworld, the Cultivating Realm… He’d see all of Enera. And becoming an immortal will give
me the strength for it. Interlacing his fingers, he stretched. So much to do.

Through a window, he saw Astra and Simon in the courtyard far below. I’ll take a shortcut. He
jumped out. While falling, Silver wondered if he’d ever been scared of heights. Probably… It’d been
so long it was tough recalling. Fairies raced along side him as the ground approached. This would be
less safe if I was terrified. Silver reached out a hand and a foot, and they ‘stuck’ to the wall as if
coated in glue. Slowing, he came to a halt three feet from the bottom.

What let him grip surfaces was his aura magic, which functioned like a force field centered about his
person. It makes me a formidable grappler. Besides hardening into a layer of steel and
strengthening his movement, he could alter its properties to shield himself from the
elements. According to Astra, I’ll also be able to create blades one day.

“That was slightly reckless.” Simon observed. Did he figure me out? Not that it matters. Ignoring
them both, Astra watched the others descend. I wish they’d hurry. After an excruciating wait,
everyone gathered.

“We’ll be traveling to the Isle of Dreams.” Astra said. They let out a cheer, and Hope released another
pyrotechnic show, to the delight of the remaining fairies. “Let’s head back and I’ll explain.”

Astra led them inside and down another long stairwell. They exited to a vast ice cavern where
windowless buildings stood atop bedrock. A plateau which pierced the ice sheet. Enclosed corridors
connected the seamlessly-fused metal domes and blocks, and the gigantic support pillars between
were covered in frost fire.

“I’m sure you recognize this.” Astra said.

Simon nodded. He does? Silver was vexed a stranger knew more than he did. Or at least I should be,
right? The nuances were tough.
Approaching the largest dome, a section slid open, and they proceeded down a dim corridor past two
more doors. Inside the triple airlock was a space filled with warmth and life. High above an orb
shone like the sun. In the center was a pond with a forested far side. The rest was tall grass and
scattered trees, except for one patch with giant root clumps and other bizarre plants. Free’s
experimental area… We stayed away from there.

A second story balcony ran around the structure. Their rooms were on that floor. This place is a
mystery as always. Their imminent departure had peaked his curiosity. Mother didn’t build
it. When Free had inquired about the sun-orb, Astra had called it irreplaceable, forbidding its
deconstruction.

“So this is an extension of Sola’s laboratory…” Free mused.

“What?” Silver exclaimed. “When did we find that out?”

Free pointed to Rose, “She quizzed Wise while you were gone.”

What treachery! Silver rounded on his sister, making his best ‘how could you’ expression. Rose was
startled, “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself.”

‘Betrayal’ was easy to decipher. How irate should I be? That was less clear. She went ahead knowing
I wouldn’t get upset, which makes it worse.

“Don’t worry,” Astra said. “Simon will soon cover what they know.”

So I don’t need to be mad? Astra held up the letter, “I’m accepting the position of guildmaster of the
Adventurer’s Guild. In the morning, we’ll travel to the Black Citadel and warp to Isle of Dreams the
next day. Simon will now keep you company while I take care of some business.”

She turned to Rose, “I’ll explain everything when we set off. Be patient till then.”

“Yes.” Rose answered bitterly.

“Good. Later, I’ll bring you to see the real Earth’s End. After that you’ll pack. Take everything
because you may never be back. That’s all.” Astra exited the habitat.

“There’s some comfortable-looking benches beside that tree. Let’s talk there.” Simon
suggested. That’s mother’s outdoor classroom. Shedding their outer layers, they were soon seated.

“Why not start with what I missed?” Silver demanded reproachfully, and no one objected. ‘Acting
resentful’ was useful. It’s twice as effective because they feel sorry.

“Then I’ll explain how the Dark Age began.” Simon said. “Back when Enera was whole, Sola was
born in a country called Nolstice. She had a gift for creation the likes of which had never been seen.
Without formal schooling, she performed feats which masters failed to reproduce. There was no
injury or illness she couldn’t cure. In less than a century, she made it to the Wall and earned her
first title, ‘Goddess of Healing’.”

“So sort of like me then,” Free said. “I mean, the part about being great at healing despite no training.
Does that make me special too?”

Simon hesitated, “It does, but trust me, that kind of talent is normally unheard of.”

Yeah, Free’s abnormal. Silver remembered being unnerved when younger. Although it’d been only
plants and bugs, crafting life from scratch was spooky. How did she do that? Books only taught so
much.
“Sola had a brother named Dylin. While not as talented, he became the ruler of Nolstice in her stead
as she cared nothing for politics. With the lifespan of a world leader, he reached immortality
together with a girl named Ellie, and they fell in love. Sadly, before the wedding, Nolstice was
attacked by a monster, one of Calin’s leftovers. Ellie lost her life.”

“Dylin was devastated. In his grief, he made an impossible request, ‘please bring her back.’ Fond of
Ellie, Sola was intrigued by the challenge and accepted. However, the task required more than her
current knowledge. The soul had to be recalled from the beyond, so she traveled to the arctic.”

“Sola’s success at the Black Citadel defied all expectations. Her skill with death rivaled her gift with
creation. In two years, she departed as a true necromancer.”

“What does that mean?” Hope interjected.

“Many come simply to take the oath. Not being able to lie is a boon in numerous professions:
negotiators, journalists, accountants… By contrast, ‘true necromancer’ is a distinction for those
who graduate from Xarst.”

“After nine years of research, Sola successfully revived Ellie, earning her second title, ‘Master of
Life and Death’. To this day, this remains the only flawless resurrection.”

“Sola went to great lengths to conceal what she’d done, constructing her laboratory far from
civilization and helping Ellie change her appearance. Unfortunately, the efforts were for naught.
Now, can anyone guess what happened when the secret leaked?”

“Everyone wanted resurrections?” Rose offered.

“Exactly. Sola was inundated with requests. When she refused, the situation escalated. Powerful
immortals aren’t used to hearing no. They exhausted every tactic: threats, bribes, etc… To escape
the onslaught, Sola withdrew to her hidden laboratory, cutting off contact. No one could locate
her.”

“This offered only a temporary reprieve, with attention soon turning to Dylin and Ellie. Nolstice
was conquered by an alliance of nations, and they spread word both would be executed if Sola
didn’t reappear.”

I’m beginning to see why she turned. Targeting the innocent wasn’t right. I should be indignant
here… Regretfully, he’d never be a hero like Soul. How can I be righteous when I can’t feel anger on
other’s behalf?

“Under these threats, Sola emerged. She agreed to their demands, but requested additional funds
and time. The alliance accepted, keeping their hostages.”

“Over the next three years, Sola expanded her workspace, transforming it into a gigantic complex
and naming it ‘Earth’s End’. Once finished, she began bringing several back each year. Anyone able
to pay her astronomical fees could see their loved ones again. Satisfied, the alliance dissolved and
released its captives.”

“Everything continued peacefully for years. Then, on the fiftieth anniversary of Earth’s End’s
completion, Sola held a banquet, inviting all those she’d revived and their relatives. The event was
well-attended since no one dared offend her.”

“At the height of the celebration, she held a toast, ‘To the dawn of the Dark Age’. At these words, the
souls of every resurrectee present, excepting Ellie, were dyed ‘black’. They viciously turned on those
closest to them. The bloodbath devastated Enera’s leadership in a single night, giving Sola her final
title, ‘Necromancer of the End’.”

“That was the ‘Black Banquet’?” Rose asked.

“That’s right.”

Silver glanced at Rose. No wonder she’s so upset all the time. The library’s missing subjects were
fascinating.

“What happened to Dylin and Ellie?” Soul asked.

“They were captured later. By that time, millions had died, and many wanted blood. However,
before they could be executed, Nero aided their escape.”

“Everyone was livid. Nero would’ve been mobbed if the other heroes hadn’t vouched for him. When
pressed for an explanation, he simply said, ‘It’s necessary’. The meaning didn’t become clear until
months later.”

“Meanwhile, the war continued to sour. Again and again, the Dark Gods breached defenses, and
hundreds of thousands perished. In the midst of this chaos, Dylin and Ellie resurfaced to confront
the host of Fear, Nuzou.”

“Like past avatars of fear, Nuzou was mad. The flavor of his insanity was a fascination with
‘deconstruction’. This meant removing as much as possible while keeping his victims alive. All those
who crossed him dreaded capture.”

“They didn’t stand a chance. Ellie was slain, and Dylin was taken alive, suffering a gruesome end.
It’s unclear if Nuzou understood who he was killing. Even if he had, he probably no longer
possessed the self-preservation instincts to stop himself.”

“People were right to suspect Sola still cared. The fallout was dramatic. Across Enera, her forces
halted, and, for a full month, calm reigned. As for Nuzou, he was never seen again. This reprieve
was the turning point.”

Facing Nuzou must’ve been horrifying, but Silver couldn’t picture it. He was losing my ability to
empathize. There was a name for those like this. They’re called psychopaths…

“So Dylin let himself be caught?” Wise asked.

That’s unusual. Wise only made queries when he wanted others to hear something. Mainly so he
doesn’t have to explain later.

Simon sighed, “Yes. When found, Dylin and Ellie were broken. The Black Banquet had left them
traumatized and lost. After years on the run, they didn’t resist, accepting the inevitable. That’s
when Nero offered salvation. They followed his instructions and obtained a measure of peace.”

This I can relate to. They must’ve been in despair. The world was falling apart because of someone
they loved. Even if they survived, they’d never be forgiven. There was no future. It’s sad but nice to
understand. Silver glanced at Wise. Was that for my benefit? Sometimes his brother’s foresight
worked in incomprehensible ways.

Dawn spoke next, “The place where my… ——where Astra’s name is written, it’s at the Isle of
Dreams?” She corrected herself in time.
“It’d be more accurate to say the entrance is.” Simon answered. “The Wall of Legends is a separate
space, a dimension created by the HEAVENLY DAO.”

“What does it look like?” Dawn pressed.

“It’s filled with stone pathways and floating marble. Immortals are inscribed on the block above the
first platform. From there, the path splits and descends endlessly, one side for the living and the
other for the dead. It’s said if you walk far enough you can find any name, although it might take
decades.”

Dawn frowned, “These pathways… what’s under them?”

“A sea of clouds. You needn’t worry as death isn’t possible there.”

Dawn grimaced ever so slightly. Maybe it doesn’t fit her aesthetic. Anyway, it’s about my turn
again. Silver’s patience was running out. I’m like Free at times. Before the thrilling, he had difficulty
reining himself in. The resemblance ends there though, since I never ‘quit out of frustration’. Free
had no such tolerance. You can often see her eyes glazing over.

With a smile, he remembered when Astra had tried teaching her politics and history. It became a
battle of intractable wills. In the end, they’d come to an agreement. Free would seriously study
‘uninteresting’ subjects fifteen minutes each day. In exchange, Astra wouldn’t nag her the rest of the
time. That was mother’s loss.

“These ‘separate spaces’ are fascinating.” Free said. “Isn’t the Endless Library another one?”

Simon nodded, “It holds everything ever written. Be warned, however, its contents can’t be brought
outside, or it'll dissolve away.”

“Wait, they can’t be removed? How annoying…” Rose transitioned from shocked to grumpy.

Simon smirked, “If it was too convenient, it’d be abused. The rarer a book, the harder it is to obtain.
Those no longer in circulations are kept in a closed-off, forbidden section. In this dungeon, the
difficulty correlates to the value of what’s sought. For instance, Sola’s research notes are guarded
by reproductions of the Dark Gods and the dread knight Byron.”

Enough about libraries. “Regarding the Stone Coliseum…” Silver asked. “Are fights held regularly?
Could we compete? Or rather, how would you go about competing?”

Simon chuckled, “Yes, matches are held every day. Anyone can sign up.”

Great! They’d trained their whole lives for this. What better place to show off than the first coliseum.

On the Isle of Dreams, you could pitch proposals to the HEAVENLY DAO. Incredible things, even a
Dark Age, could happen when a supreme god supported your vision. Eons ago, the immortal Roy
Sigfried had suggested a coliseum where real fights could be held without lasting consequences.
Woven into its arena walls, necromantic enchantments prevented souls from departing, and healing
enchantments mended all wounds. Amplified by the deity, these magics would allow unrestrained
battling.

“I must warn you,” Simon continued. “Competing can be traumatic. Many visitors don’t consider
how painful——”

“I’ll stop you there.” Silver interrupted. “We have one and are familiar with how they work.”

“Really?” Simon said. “There’s a functional coliseum at Earth’s End?”

“Yup.” Silver said with pride. “The healing rate isn’t great, but it’s properly deathless.”

There were coliseums around Enera today. Having loved the result, the HEAVENLY DAO supported
every properly constructed arena. I don’t know why we’ve got one, but it’s a luxury.

“Interesting. I didn’t expect that…” Simon’s features darkened. “Have you already experienced
death?”

“All of us, multiple times.” Silver confirmed. “I mean, I’ve been eaten alive, and Free’s been
decapitated.”

The room froze. I shouldn’t have said that. Soul groaned, “Again, sorry.” I must try harder. He hurt
his siblings more then he should, and it felt terrible each time.

“It’s fine.” Free responded with exasperation. “Stop apologizing already.”

Although death was averted, the pain of it wasn’t. They refrained from nasty injuries whenever
possible, but accidents happened. Soul shouldn’t blame himself.

Simon was staring hard, “You said you were eaten? Please expand.”

Silver sighed, “I have a talent for summoning, but there’s no one to teach me. I had no choice but to
experiment in the arena. It mostly worked out well, with a couple exceptions. Kinda embarrassing
actually…”

Summoning involved calling servants from the Ether. Whereas the physical world was well-defined,
the Ether was conceptually structured: the clearer the concept, the more established that portion of
space. So while a sea of chaos, there were islands of stability within, realms ‘real’ enough to visit.
What interested Silver were the beings which could be drawn from there, ‘Loose Concepts’ and
‘Unique Entities’.

The ice fairies from earlier were loose concepts. They were formed from the minds of those who
channeled. When Dawn was cultivating earlier, her thoughts were flowing in the other direction,
shaping the Ether. Loose concepts had no will of their own and were archetypes for a ‘type of thing’.
Their personalities were a blank slate influenced by the ideas which spawned them. Fairies were
playful, and dragons fierce.

Once a loose concept was brought to Enera, it could grow and learn. If Dawn had kept her fairy a few
weeks and given it a name, then she could’ve summoned it back again. Unique entities were born
from such interactions, having their own memories and temperament. They could even be killed.

Becoming a summoner meant calling ‘loose concepts’ and developing relationships with ‘unique
entities’. Since Astra only knew ice-based creatures, Silver had been left to trial and error. This had a
downside. It can go horribly wrong. There were nightmarish things in that conceptual space which
very much wanted to cross over and rip you apart. It didn’t happen frequently, but it was unpleasant.
Luckily, those beings couldn’t exist long without a living summoner. Aside from this occasional
brutality, his sessions had been productive, and Astra had allowed him to continue without
supervision.

Mother didn’t think that through. Coliseums didn’t prevent damage to the mind and soul, and some
rare monsters in the Ether were capable of harming both. He’d summoned one. None knew what it’d
looked like. His own memories were fuzzy. It was black with twisting teeth. He’d awoken confused,
having lost two emotions. I should be resentful. Yet he felt nothing.
The silence had lasted a minute. Silver noted Soul and Rose exchanging glances. They’re close, those
two.

“Isn’t it normal?” Hope asked. “Astra told us people practice in arenas all the time…”

“They do, but mostly as a safety measure.” Simon answered. “Training where you die repeatedly is
extreme and is rarely done with children.”

That’s not surprising. Astra believed in results, and putting her children through hell was just her
nature. Concerns over how it’d be perceived wouldn’t have stopped her. If she was dependent on
external validation, she would’ve never endured the isolation.

Silver defended his mother, “Astra had us fight to prepare us. She told us coliseum matches would be
our quickest path to fame. This still makes sense.”

“That’s true.” Simon took a deep breath. “Sorry for being taken aback. For those aiming for the
wall, competing in coliseums is normal. This situation is special, so I’ll trust Astra’s judgment. I
won’t ask at what age you started, but you should know the minimum at the Stone Coliseum is
fourteen. If people learn of your activity here, some might think less of your mother. Please keep
that in mind.”

Good to know… Also, should I be angry? He examined the others. For the most part, they seemed
unsettled rather than upset. Good. He didn’t want to act cross with Astra. It never ended well.

“I’ve been wondering about Necromancers.” Free began. “Is lying outright impossible? Or are there
terrible consequences for doing so?”

“It’s mostly impossible. The mere thought of it triggers immense pain. New oath takers often double
over from the agony.” Simon smiled. “Old habits die hard.”

“I say ‘mostly impossible’ because elder necromancers acquire an incredible tolerance for suffering.
Such individuals could conceivably speak an untruth, thereby forfeiting their lives.”

”Even without this price, it’s pointless. The instant a falsehood is spoken, every oath taker would
become aware of it, also knowing the nature of the duplicity. A lie which is instantly exposed is
worthless. So to answer your questions, both are true.”

Wow, no wonder everyone trusts what they say.

“So you really can’t fib about anything?” Free persisted. “Not even a little one like telling someone
they look good?”

“Intentionally providing false information is forbidden under all conditions. That said, it’s not as if
one *must* speak the truth. If someone is ugly, I’d keep silent or compliment their positive traits.”

Free was aghast, “That’s so sad. I can’t imagine such life. It must be awful.”

Compelled honesty didn’t appeal to Silver either. He’d be unable to hide his condition. Wait, does the
restriction only apply to words? If it did, that’d be a huge loop hole. Silver knew a thing or two about
sham behavior.

Simon laughed, “I sometimes get that reaction. It’s true some miss the ability to deceive the world…
and themselves. I’m not one.”

“Even before the oath, I never did so. I’ve always found it unnecessary… and dangerous.
Fabrications must be maintained. I’ve seen them grow and consume the lives of their tellers.”
“And in the rare cases where subterfuge is necessary… Books are filled with tales of demons, genies,
and necromancers who swindle their victims out of everything with only the sincerest of words.
Used skillfully, the truth has an effectiveness no lie can match. It’s the most powerful weapon on
Enera in the hands of a capable wielder.”

“Nevertheless” Simon smiled gently. “I’ve nothing against habitual, well-intentioned liars.”

Silver suppress a giggle. You walked into that one, Free. His sister stared back, processing the
comment. “Ah!” Her face flushed. “I don’t do it that much…”
[Chapter 7] Free - To The Coliseum
That was embarrassing… Free tuned out as Light began asking about immortality. I respectfully
disagreed. She was a big believer in lies, especially white ones. ‘I’m fine’ and ‘It’ll be alright’ were two
of her favorites.

Besides, fabrications could become truth. A bad situation could evolve into a good one, and a fake
smile could turn genuine. She’d seen it happen. Telling yourself you’ll overcome the insurmountable
and making it reality… Isn’t that how dreams come true? Simon was wrong.

Free noticed everyone was walking away. Awww, fudge! Quickly following, she recalled another
habitual line: ’I was paying attention’. Her ruminating was usually far more interesting than the
thoughts of others. Revealing this would be cruel.

“Where’re we going?” She asked Rose, her go-to person for these moments. She gives the best
summaries.

“You missed everything? Again?” Her sister reproached.

“…Yes” Free admitted. Sometimes honesty was important. Rose has a low tolerance for bullshit.

Her sister sighed, “Basically, Light asked about our chances of reaching the Wall. Simon replied that
strength and potential were key, and he couldn’t comment without knowing ours. Light then
suggested some sparring matches, and we’re headed to the coliseum.”

“So we’re battling?” Free said.

“Four quick duels.” Rose said. “To be frank, I’m also curious. I believe we’re advanced for our age and
want to confirm I’m right.”

Gauging our standing does sound appealing. Free knew how limiting insufficient power could be.
She gazed off at her beautiful plants. I’ll take some with me. She’d spent nearly as much time in her
garden as Hope did in her workshop. It’s amazing what life can do when you tinker a little.

A sinister smile crept on her lips. Astra will undoubtedly be busy. If she’d one complaint, it was her
creative pursuits were stymied. Between the tiny patch she’d been allotted and the constant
supervision, the environment was stifling. It’d be different story on the Isle. I’ll work
unshackled. She’d construct wonderful things.

Another beloved untruth sprung to mind: ‘I stopped making bugs’. It was necessary. The others
would be upset if they discovered she was still designing insects. She hid them inside her root balls.
Tragically, they sometimes escaped. It’s always so sad. More likely than not, they’d have a fatal
encounter with one of her siblings. I can’t even complain when Rose burns them! Her sister didn’t
appreciate the effort devoted to their development.

Free smirked. The others are baffled over how I made them. The habitat held only plants, and no
books were sufficiently detailed to be useful. The answer was the Ether. She’d reached out and
blindly summoned ‘small’ things, and what she’d gotten were mostly bugs. Strange ones. She’d
mastered the basics by dissecting these.

Even then, it’d taken months to produce her own. Implanting instincts so they didn’t starve was a
thorny challenge. She’d saved time by omitting certain functions, such as reproduction. It’d be a pain
if they multiplied, mainly because they’d be impossible to hide. They’re meant to be unique anyway.
Each bug was a precious experiment which had answered a question: ‘What happens if I make the
legs longer?’, ‘How does it balance if I add other body parts?’, ‘Does it eat faster if I add extra jaws?’…
For satisfying her curiosity, she’d gone the extra length to gift them permanence.

Any object created by magic had a reserve keeping it in the physical world. To make something last
forever, you simply had to pour energy into it. Lots of it. The lifespan would go up by days, months,
years, decades, and then centuries. The quantity required is ridiculous.

When Free ‘cultivated’, she channeled power into her insects until adding more became impossible.
Although gifted with creation, it took days. So Rose should stop torching them.

Nearing their destination, Free heard Light explaining their training and stopped listening. She was
eagerly anticipating her match. When fighting, she conjured reproductions of the plants in her
garden. What’ll I use today? This lead to a frightening thought.

Free hurriedly sought Rose, “Who’s facing Dawn?”

Her sister tensed, “We haven’t discussed that.”

“You know she’ll want to show off.” Free said. “Being her opponent won’t be fun.”

Rose grimaced, “We'll see how it goes.”

They entered the smaller dome which served as their coliseum. There was no greenery, only a large
sunken pit, twenty feet deep. The floors and walls were covered in glowing symbols, and a control
podium stood by the stairs to the arena.

“This is Nero’s work,” Simon observed. “When he found the time, I can’t imagine…”

Free glanced at the ground. I must quiz him later. For years, she’d been resisting the urge to pick
those sigils apart. Regrettably, she didn’t have confidence in replacing them.

“Wait,” Hope said. “You’re saying the Black Citadel’s leader came all the way to set this up? Was it for
us?”

Simon nodded, “Most likely. Astra must’ve requested it after she found you.”

“’Found us’?” Rose pounced. “What was that?”

Simon stared back tiredly. Her sister got the message, “Yes, tomorrow. I remember.”

Free swore she heard Rose’s teeth grind. Shaking her head, she hugged her sister from behind, “Calm
down. You always have to know everything right away, don’t you?” Rose looked over her shoulder,
surprised. “We’re traveling to the Isle of Dreams, and Astra has promised to reveal everything. So
relax a little and enjoy the ride.”

“So, who’s fighting who?” Dawn grinned. And we’re brought crashing back to reality, Free released
Rose. I wonder who’ll be sacrificed on the alter of her ego. “Or should we do everyone against me to
save time?”

Free shot a jaded glance. For the most part, you wouldn’t notice Dawn’s vanity. She’d appear a polite,
reasonable young lady. Then, out of blue, she’d make such comments… In any event, we’re not doing
the ‘all vs Dawn’ thing again. It’d been a disaster. Not only did she win, but her narcissism grew
noticeably worse.
“I’ll leave this to you.” Free whispered, wandering off. Behind, Rose went to work, “One-on-one duels
are best…”

Free peered down melancholically. It’ll be our last time. She recalled her adventures in the ring,
including her decapitation. Flying through the air looking at your headless body is a rare
experience. She smiled. Poor Soul. The incident had scarred him. Although she’d told him countless
times it hadn’t been disturbing (small white lie), he’d still apologize whenever it was brought up…

While their arena prevented death, the healing was slow. One day she’d discovered she could
accelerate it. From then on, whenever someone got hurt, she’d heal them. Perfecting her craft had led
to more fallacies such as ‘I haven’t been injuring myself’ and later ‘they were only minor wounds’. I
had to. The others might look at her weirdly otherwise.

I’ll hone my skills further on the Isle. Free was aware her abilities were imbalanced. She could
expertly mend cuts, bruises, burns, broken bones… Basically, anything she could inflict on herself
while remaining conscious. Nevertheless, she remained a novice regarding diseases, poisons, and
head trauma.

Rose tapped her shoulder, “We’ve finished.”

“And?” Free asked. Snapping back to reality was a necessary skill for a daydreamer.

“Silver vs Dawn” Rose pointed to the two descending into the ring. Yes! Free disliked facing
Dawn. Losing isn’t fun. Silver was wearing a determined, resigned expression. Better you than me.
As she watched, he turned back, and their eyes met. Can someone who doesn’t feel fear be brave? It
didn’t matter. Free gave him a salute. Considering the circumstances, entering the ring with Dawn
was heroic. Silver laughed and gave a thumbs up. It’s like watching someone march to their
execution.

“And the others?” Free asked. Silver’s fate was no reason to get distracted.

“Light vs Free, Soul vs me, and Wise vs Hope.” Rose said.

Nice. “That’s pretty good for me” Free said. “But not so much for you.”

“Yes, my odds are slim.” Rose lamented. “At least it wasn’t Dawn.”

By the podium, Soul activate dueling mode. A brief shimmer flickered over the arena, proof the force
field was active. Half the runes then went dim as healing inside was disabled. Good luck Silver. You’ll
need it.
[Chapter 8] Dawn - Spectating Duels
Dawn contemplated Silver, frozen solid. It’s nice being number one. She nodded happily and
stretched in satisfaction. That went swimmingly.

To draw out the bout, she’d restricted herself from ice. Otherwise it’d have been over
instantly. Instead she’d used other magics to burn, crush, and blow away Silver’s summons. When
he‘d attempted close combat, she’d slaughtered him. I’m the best at hand to hand by far. Despite his
aura’s defense, she’d felt bones breaking. Once he could barely move, she’d finished him off by icing
half the arena. Flash freezing is relatively painless, so everyone wins. Except for Silver, technically.
He lost badly.

“Can you thaw him out?” Soul yelled down.

Dawn nodded, and the ice dissipated, dropping her brother. Sorry, but I couldn’t hold back with
Simon watching. Moments like these were her guilty pleasure.

Early on, she’d realized she was better than everyone else. While this understanding had brought
great joy, the others had been less pleased. Turns out people don’t like being called inferior, even if
true. To avoid crushing their fragile self-esteem, she’d created rules for herself. First, no outright
bragging. Second, no belittling, no matter how warranted. Finally, never seek out opportunities to
shine. Proposing something like these matches was strictly forbidden. The initiative had to come
from elsewhere. It was a painful sacrifice. After all these years, Dawn admired herself as much as
ever. She savored these rare excuses to brandish her brilliance.

While exiting, Dawn faltered. I forgot to display my summons! She’d planned on materializing a
rainbow-colored frost unicorn. Wastefully stupid things are surprisingly good at impressing. It’d
slipped her mind. Oh, well. Letting go of the disappointment, she joined the others, a ragged Silver
behind.

“What’d you think?” She asked.

“Impressive. I’ve never seen someone so strong at your age,” Simon replied.

‘Obviously’. Dawn choked down the word. That was close. Careful now. She had to filter her
thoughts before speaking. How about ‘Of course’? No, still condescending… Tone it down, make it
longer, dilute it. Finally, she settled on, “Thank you for realizing how incredible I am.”

When distracted, Dawn occasionally let out her honest opinions. Because of those moments, the
others felt she’d an ‘ego problem’. Really, what’s wrong with accepting reality? She vigorously
rejected the ‘problem’ part.

“Who should I start with?” Simon asked.

Silver rolled his eyes, “With Dawn.” Agreed, but was that necessary? Her brother was probably
bitter about his utter defeat. He should be used to it by now.

Simon faced her, “You employed a remarkable array of magic in defeating your summoned
opponents. Your martial arts are even more notable, as aura magic normally provides an
advantage up close. Finally, your gift with ice rivals Astra’s.”

One more understands my worth. She loved beholding this realization. Here in the arctic, I’m
starved for recognition.
“I’m curious though,” Simon said. “Why didn’t you use ice from the start?”

“To show off,” Silver cut in.

That’s not wrong, but… Dawn rephrased it more diplomatically, “If it’d ended too soon, we couldn’t
have showcased our abilities.”

“I see,” Simon said. “It’s rare for someone to wield several magics. Most specialize in one or two
affinities. Take your mother. Her talent with ice is so overwhelming it doesn’t make sense to use
anything else. I’d venture your situation similar.”

“Thanks for the advice,” Dawn responded coolly.

Astra had told her repeatedly not to practice other magics. The trouble was she’d learned everything
her mother taught so fast she was left with nothing to do. It also bothered her when her siblings
could do things she couldn’t. It feels wrong. That was why she devoted her time to training in other
elements. The payoff is worth it. Astra’s surprise when she first won using a fireball had been
priceless.

“So how do we compare?” Dawn asked, staring hard. She wanted more.

Simon got the message. “As mentioned before, you might be the strongest fifteen year old alive at
this moment. That’s astounding considering your lack of fame.”

At last. She’d been waiting for this: confirmation of the natural order of things. Those words would
warm her heart for some time to come.

“She’ll be even more insufferable now…” Rose grumbled. I’ll overlook that since I’m in a fine mood.

Simon continued, “The caveat applies to the rest of you too. Normally ‘prodigies’ invariably achieve
global recognition and benefit from fame’s boost. Taking into account your missing celebrity,
you’re all overpowered.”

Halfway through this spiel, Dawn zoned out. She was still half-listening though. I’m not like
Free. She’d pay just enough attention to make sure she didn’t miss anything pertaining to herself.
Right now, Simon was talking about summoning. See? Totally tedious. Her mental energy was better
spent elsewhere. Take his last comment regarding ‘the strongest fifteen year old’. She found the
qualifiers ‘might’ and ‘at this moment’ problematic. She’d press him about it later.

“Nice job hanging in as long as you did… I suspect you might’ve gotten the short end of the
stick.” No disputing that.

“I’d love to see a match between you and Dawn.” Silver glanced at her. “That’d be interesting.”

“You just want me to lose for a change.” She laughed. “There’s no way I could beat Simon…” ——for
now.

Of course, she knew she wasn’t actually the best. I’m not delusional. After all, if life was a race, some
people had a head start of several centuries. Expecting to match them was ludicrous. However, with
an even playing field, I won’t lose to anyone. Even Simon and Astra were people she’d surpass
eventually.

“Shall we move on?” Simon asked.

“Sounds good!” Free spoke, “It’s our turn, Light.”

Dawn watched her energetic sister with a shadow of discontent. Just after thinking about never
losing…

Whenever her siblings learned a new skill, she’d master it too. While it’d started out of boredom,
she’d found the practice enriching. Which is why Free’s existence is so aggravating. Her one failure
was keeping up with her sister’s gift for healing. At least with Wise’s foresight, I could accept it as a
god-given gift. That wasn’t the case with Free. Her sister’s talent was vexingly above her own. It’d
been a shocking blow to her psyche, one which required much mulling to recover from. One
aberration shouldn’t undermine my world view. One day, she’d uncover a rational explanation to
the phenomenon.

Dawn extended a hand, and an ice throne appeared. Magic’s wonderful. She installed herself and
looked down.

Free was holding a wooden staff. It’s a living weapon which does things no decent pole arm should
do. Light stood opposite, arms crossed and scarf fluttering. He wastes energy on the strangest
things. It’d be an interesting match. Free was third strongest, and Light was tied for fourth.

“Begin!” Soul hollered.

Light’s hands flashed, executing a series of signs in succession. Sand and wind erupted, engulfing the
arena. This sandstorm was the natural convergence of his two affinities, earth and air.

Years ago, when Light had resolved to become a sand-themed ninja, the others had been perturbed.
For her part, she’d paid no mind. If I had to pity the less fortunate, then all the time in the world
wouldn’t be enough. Her attitude had changed weeks later when he’d grown noticeably tougher.
She’d been fascinated. In this world, you can become powerful by altering your behavior. It was
mind blowing. There really is a God, one with eccentric aesthetics at that.

She’d studied the transformation. Her brother’s speed and agility had improved the most. He’d
begun using hand signals to boost his magic and could effortlessly summon shurikens. Then there
was the substitution technique which made her drool with envy.

As someone obsessed with self-improvement, she’d been tempted to mimic his behavior, but
ultimately declined to. I was worried Light would be upset or, worse, embrace my efforts. If he’d
expected her to remain a ninja forever, that’d be troublesome. She wasn’t quite ready for the
commitment. I get enough strange looks already.

Free held out a hand, and grains fell from her palm, carried off by the wind. Seeds infused with
magic. Meanwhile, root-like things spread from her staff along the ground.

Both Silver and Free brought living beings into existence to battle on their behalf. The similarity
ends there. Silver’s creatures were archetypes, strong but predictable. Free on the other hand… She
was a creator. Her plants were made from scratch, adapted to her opponents. Flame resistant for
Rose and freeze resistant for Soul and myself. She could combine their functions and features at
will, so there was no predicting them. She can even change them on the fly if close enough.

Other than Soul, Free was the only one who infrequently provided some challenge. It happened when
she’d dreamed up something new and nasty. Thank god she’s restricted to plants. Confronting a
deformed swarm of frost-resistant locusts was unappealing.

Hiding in the tempest, Light was throwing dozens of shurikens. Everyone could see clearly despite
the obscured arena. I love this feature. Impairing your opponent’s vision was a common
strategy. Summoning a blizzard for example. However, coliseum matches were meant to be viewed,
which was why the HEAVENLY DAO made environmental effects transparent. Where’s the pleasure
in winning if no one can witness it?

Speaking of… Outside of the raging sandstorm, seeds had taken root. That’s a mistake. Dawn’s
approach was to freeze every one of Free’s plants. Admittedly, it’s difficult when she scatters them all
over the place. Some around the edge were bearing weird red fruits and purple flowers, while others
had matured into coiling vines. He’ll regret letting so many grow.

Swinging her staff, Free knocked shurikens away while those she missed sliced her apart. The scene
appeared worse than it was. She’s blocking critical wounds while healing the rest.

They all possessed some ability with foresight. Wise aside, I’m the most skilled. The easiest thing to
sense coming was pain and death. Free was deflecting the worst attacks through their lethality. As for
her injuries, they didn’t have time to bleed. Flaunting her abilities… And it wasn’t just her wounds
which were mending.

Free’s fighting style had changed after mastering healing, to the detriment of her attire. She’d often
end up half-naked. After a few months of patchwork rags, she’d presented herself with those new
‘clothes’. While appearing cotton, they were actually a living organism. Presumably a plant? They’d
slowly crawled back together when cut. The way they wriggle gives me goose bumps.

The projectile barrage was draining Free’s stamina. At this rate, she’d lose. Which is why she’ll
counter-attack. Light could perceive Free’s location, but not the vegetation at her feet.

Suddenly, Free ducked down, and roots formed a shell around her. With their master’s safety
assured, the rest stretched out, whipping around in search of prey. How does she do that? They’re
almost sapient…

A flailing root connected with Light and was swiftly sliced apart by his short sword. But it’s too
late… Free’s plants surged forwards and, despite furious slashing, wrapped around his
limbs. Normally, it’d be over here, but… Light’s body turned into sand, falling through his captors’
grip. And there it is.

This ‘substitution technique’ was what ninjas were famous for. Visually and functionally, I admit it’s
cool. Twice per match, Light would crumble into sand and reappear somewhere nearby. It’s basically
short range teleportation. For martial arts, where speed was paramount, instantaneous motion was
the holy grail. Such abilities were rare even for immortals. To my knowledge, Astra doesn’t have
any. It was ridiculous her brother had two guaranteed dodges. It even works against me.

Infuriatingly, Light refused to disclose the details. I suspect he doesn’t know. But if that’s true, how
the bloody hell did he learn it? All she’d pieced together were the rules under which it operated.
First, it required an attack to land before activation. So you don’t have to worry unless you’re on the
offensive. Second, it could only be used twice in a row. Without this, he’d be invincible. Finally, the
range was about sixty feet, and he couldn’t appear closer than ten from an
opponent. Understandable, it’s theoretically meant for escape. This time, he’d appeared in the air
above Free.

Light reached out, converging the sandstorm into a giant boulder below him. He kicked off, sending
it crashing downward. Free evaded, but her plants were crushed. Light completed more hand signals,
and the sand rose in a wave to chase after her. She braced herself as it crashed and buried her waist
deep. She’s in trouble.

Before Light could follow up, Free raised a hand, and a few surviving roots shot upwards. Light was
caught midair, but once again turned to sand. He emerged on the right, rushing forward to end the
fight.
Free covered her eyes and snapped her fingers. Around the arena, every purple flower released a
blinding light. I told you… When Dawn’s vision recovered, she found Light tangled in vines. He
must’ve retreated into a trap. Free threw her staff, which morphed into a mass of roots. Colliding,
they wrapped him from head to toe.

Free leisurely dug herself out as her brother struggled. She then walked over smiling, arms behind
her back. “I concede,” Light declared reluctantly.

The plants withered away. I wonder what the red fruits were. Some manner of bomb probably. You
can’t trust anything she makes.

Dawn went to congratulate them, “Nice performance…” ——considering you aren’t me.

“Thanks,” Free turned to Simon. “So?” I should listen. Although it was hard to care, it was only
polite.

“Although I’ve seen others specialized in plants, I didn’t recognize a single one…”

While yawning, Dawn had a thought. This must be good for their self-esteem. To the extent they had
confidence issues, she was partly to blame. How can they avoid feeling unworthy in my presence?

Dawn smirked. Reminds me of the time I got carried away. She’d suggested facing all of them
together. To give them a fighting chance. It’d been half in jest, but they’d taken her up on it. Of
course I won, but it was closer than they realize. Her endurance wasn’t endless. Strangely, they
always refused her offers for a rematch, which she felt conflicted about. While I crave the thrill
again, losing would be awful.

Simon was discussing ninja stuff. Light will be happy. Dawn tuned out and revisited one of her
lingering disappointments: it wasn’t possible to master everything. There simply isn’t time. She’d
been compelled to discard useless skills like cooking. Perhaps I’ll indulge them once I’m on the
wall… Soul and Rose had entered the arena. Let’s focus.

“Sorry, but I won’t be holding back.” Soul declared, frozen armor covering every inch of him. Harder
than steel, yet flexible and light. Like her own, it was beautiful. Soul summoned a sword as tall as
himself. That laughable blade… They’d been bewildered when Astra had recommended it. Yet,
defying logic, wielding it had come naturally, and the over-sized weapon had ceased being funny. It
suits him too well.

“Sounds ominous.” Rose responded, flames crawling up her arms. “The odds are against me, but I’m
also going for the win.” She never wore sleeves as even Hope’s fireproof clothing didn’t last. Her
upper back was uncovered for the same reason.

“Are you ready?” Free shouted. "Here we go!” She’s also basking in victory.

Flames erupted from Rose as she circled around, hurling explosive pyrotechnics. Contrary to what
she’d read in some books, these ‘fireballs’ were neither slow nor easily dodged. She doesn’t ‘throw’
them, she ‘launches’ them at meteoric speeds. Fire magic made excellent propellant. Her goal is to
distract and disorient. To break Soul’s armor, only the strongest close-range strike would do, yet it
was dangerous to approach unless he was off-balance.

For his part, Soul was parrying while dropping ice blocks in Rose’s path. He’s impeding her
movement and sight. In terms of speed, Rose had the edge. She’s the second fastest. The flames
released from her arms and back accelerated her with ease. Dawn adored the imagery. Wings of
fire…
It’s a pity the outcome is obvious. Only Dawn could defeat Soul when he was serious. How to
describe him? He was a slightly less good male version of herself. Which meant he was
amazing. After all, a little weaker than me is miles above everyone else. If Soul hadn’t been around,
she might’ve slacked off from the lack of competition.

His strength came from his ice affinity and Astra’s martial arts. But I’m better in every way… except
one. Dawn studied her brother. She’d always wondered why, defensively, he was on par. When she’d
asked Astra, she’d been told he’d surpass her and ‘not to worry about it’. Even now, it’s upsetting.

Only after hearing the explanation did she calm down. As the symbol of his aspirations, the
HEAVENLY DAO strengthened his armor. If Dawn wanted to keep up, she’d need to match his
dedication. I won’t go around calling myself a ‘hero’ for a reward as poor as armor
enhancement. At least ninjas got neat abilities.

Oh, he’s making his move. Soul had sent a wall of snow tumbling forwards, advancing under its
cover. Rose burned through the center, eliminating the immediate threat. When the avalanche
barreled by, an armored figure jumped out to her left, and she unleashed a blazing all-out attack. The
armor resisted a second before disintegrating. Nothing was inside. Soul emerged from behind and
swung his weapon at lighting speed. It’s over.

Rose glanced at her uninjured stomach, “What happened to ‘not holding back’?”

Had Soul not shattered his sword before striking, Rose would’ve been split open. Never a fun
experience. Dawn was intimately familiar with death as every match with her mother ended in a
mortal injury. She doesn’t hold back. Maybe it was to remind her she wasn’t invincible. If so, it’s
useless. Her ego was properly compartmentalized.

“That was a cunning trick. Very sneaky.” Rose said. “Why haven’t you used it before?”

Soul smiled slyly, “I have to keep an ace or two up my sleeve. Even if I’m not Dawn, I’ve got my
pride.”

“I object.” Rose grumbled. “You’re strong enough. If you start being ‘clever’ too, that’s overkill.”

Was he saving that for me? It wouldn’t have worked. Besides, she had her own trump cards reserved
for Astra. Anyway, this proves the hierarchy. It was Dawn, Soul, and everyone else. She loved them,
but they were all pushovers.

Time for more dullness. When she joined the others, Hope rushed off, saying, “I’ll be right back.”
Dawn groaned.

“Where’s she off to?” Simon asked.

“Her match is next.” Dawn answered. “She went to grab something from her workshop.” A pointless
endeavor.

Simon began his review, and Dawn stopped paying attention. Boring. She’d been making a special
effort because of their guest, but normally she would’ve already gone off to cultivate. They’re just so
bland compared to me. Even standing here, barely listening, was a waste of time.

Dawn contemplated how little she was anticipating the next match-up. Wise beat Hope every
time. You’d think a normal person would’ve given up by now, but no… Hope was pigheaded. She’s
planning on battling in earnest today again. What made this doubly farcical was they were both so
feeble. Even if you pull off a miracle, it’s only second to last, you know? This brought up another
sore point. While her siblings were touchy over being called weak, Hope was especially prickly. The
girl would give her death stares. It’s sad what lack of talent does to some people.

The conversation had now moved on to the Isle of Dreams. See? She caused a delay. Dawn didn’t
share in the general excitement over their departure. In fact, she regarded it akin to a death
sentence. I can’t even complain.

While there were attractive aspects to the outside world, a major negative out-weighed them all. In
the illustration Silver had shown them, one part had jumped out: the five mile drop on all sides of the
Isle. Dawn suppressed a shiver. High places should go to hell.

Dawn experienced an acute sense of discomfort at elevated locations. A minor, irrational flaw. With
her armor and martial arts, she’d easily survive most drops. Despite knowing this, the fear remained.
Dawn realized it’d be problematic.

For the last hour, she’d been brooding. First, she’d chastised Arther Bard for dying. I feel guilty over
that. When Astra had mentioned an airship, she’d wondered about sabotaging it. All transportation
should be grounded. When Simon had described the Fractured Earth, a single thought had seared
through her. HEAVENLY DAO, your world sucks.

Dawn sighed. Obviously she’d never told anyone. She’d always intended to rid herself of the silly
phobia before leaving. There’d been a detailed plan in place utilizing the fortress above. True, she’d
repeatedly pushed back its implementation, but their scheduled departure had been years off. Then
Simon arrived.

The future promised much unpleasantness. She wasn’t comfortable with tomorrow’s method of
transport. Damn airships. She was aware the Black Citadel stood on the arctic’s edge. Damn
cliffs. She’d heard all about the wonderful floating world they were heading to. Bloody damn Enera.

Dawn would hide her emotions with every fiber of her being. Hopefully, if she kept enduring the
terror quietly, she’d eventually acclimatize herself before the others caught on. That was the new
plan. It sucks.

Hope chose this moment to return. Perfect. This would distract her. “Time to confirm who’s the
weakest of the weaklings.” She mused cheerfully.

Everyone turned, and Simon raised an eyebrow. Dawn frowned. I said that out loud, didn’t
I? Scornful, jaded looks surrounded her.

“You’re terrible.” Hope stomped off. I possibly deserved that. She could tell it’d hit hard this
time. Oh well, it can’t be helped. Dawn returned to her throne. I’m superior, not flawless.
[Chapter 9] Hope - Sola's Legacy
Hope fumed, leaving that ‘thing’ sitting innocently behind. The worst part is she’s correct, dang
it. At least she’d take comfort in knowing her sister was an awful person.

Hope’s personality revolved around wry humor and sarcasm. Plus pessimism. These diffused the
rage. So far she hadn’t enjoyed the best luck in life. Understatement. Being the ‘weakest of the
weaklings’ ——curse you, Dawn—— wouldn’t be so bad if not for the competitive environment. She’d
read about it, this thing called a ‘caring mother’. That’s not Astra. She’d only come across one
character who resembled her. He’d been a drill Sergeant.

I probably shouldn’t complain. Wise and Silver had been through worse. Rose tortured herself with
her obsessions. Free had also suffered greatly, but it didn’t really count since it was self-inflicted. As
for Dawn… Has that narcissist ever known hardship? Light and Soul were closest to normal, which
was funny considering one was a wanna-be-ninja and the other a wanna-be-hero.

That’s better. Venting and mocking the world’s wrongness always improved her mood. She stared
across the arena at Wise, her eternal nemesis.

There were three siblings she’d never beaten: Dawn, Soul, and Wise. Nothing could be done about
the first two. They’re monsters. However, Wise was different. First, he was weak. Nearly as much as
me! Second, he won in an annoying fashion. Technically not his fault. Finally, his attitude was
infuriating. Again, he’s not to blame, but damn him anyway.

Since Wise’s foresight made him fatalistic, he used to announce the outcome of their matches. It’d
been maddening. I reject that I’m destined to lose. He’d eventually stopped, but she still saw it in his
eyes. That bastard knows he’ll win.

Dueling Wise felt like battling fate. She hadn’t won, not once. My nemesis. Wise looked back with a
resigned expression, extending his retractable staff. That hateful thing…

“You’re well-equipped…” he noted, “I’ll have to work harder than normal.”

Hope just glared. She’d learned that saying anything would come back to bite when she inevitably
lost. ‘Inevitably lost’? Screw that! For every encounter, Hope dreamed up new tricks and
plans. Hasn’t worked so far, but… Her current strategy had a decent chance: overwhelming him with
a wasteful quantity of items. It’ll be painful. It took time and effort to infuse spells, making her
stingy. But not today.

She tossed a large shuriken in the air, and it whirled to life, diving forwards. She’d imbued the
projectile with rotation, levitation, and homing. There were virtually no restrictions on her
enchantments. Everything her siblings could do, so could she. It just takes longer and must be done
ahead of time.

Wise evaded ——Of course he did——, and the shuriken turned in a wide arc. It’ll target him for two
minutes. She aimed to drain his stamina while keeping him at bay. For me, Wise is unbeatable up
close. Ideally, something would connect once he was exhausted. I only need one hit.

Naturally, it wouldn’t be that easy. As the spinning blades came in for a second pass, Wise tapped
one with his staff, and the steel dropped with a thud. That bothersome ability…
Wise could cancel magic. Makes sense. If you could create, then it should be possible to unmake too.
Whereas other magics added to the world, necromancy focused on erasing. Also bending reality and
summoning that which shouldn’t exist.

She really wished Wise hadn’t future-fried his brain. The pity makes it harder to dislike him. At his
insanest, he’d been hideously strong. Rivaling Dawn. While he’d lost nearly all that, the key word
was ‘nearly’. The portion he’d conserved greatly frustrated her. Especially that staff.

Canceling didn’t help much against the others, since martial arts couldn’t be countered. However,
it’s stupidly effective against me. If she spent five minutes on an enchantment, he’d take five seconds
to destroy it. Then there’s the anti-magic relic from his crazed self. Wise’s staff negated anything it
touched, even Soul and Dawn’s armor. Her enchantments didn’t stand a chance.

Reaching in a pocket, she grabbed a fist full of pebbles. Small and light, they stored a decent charge
and were her favorites. There’s a ready supply outside.

Letting them fly, they glowed red and shot out fireballs. These weren’t as fast as Rose’s, but that
didn’t matter. Wise can cancel lighting. Her brother swatted two and sidestepped the rest. She threw
more, and ice shards rained down. I’ve brought dozens of every type. Let’s see you last.

After two minutes of fruitless bombardment, Wise suddenly rushed forwards. Oh no, you
don’t. Hope backed up while flinging pebbles which grew a hundred times their original size. He
can’t cancel them all. However, the boulders hit nothing as her brother had switched to moving
sideways. Hope ran the other way. If he nears…

Wise circled the rocks, gaining ground. I’m prepared for this. She swung her arm, dropping a line of
stones. Flashing yellowish red, they erupted into a ten foot inferno. That’ll slow him. Wise
accelerated. At least it should’ve… He planted his staff and vaulted over the flames. Shocked, Hope
watched him land safely. I didn’t know he could do that! Wise probably hadn’t either. Foresight had
given him the solution.

He’s close. Hope threw a fist-sized rock. Flickering white, air exploded outward. That’ll give me
space. Wise threw his staff, which cut through the gale and struck with a thack. The wind vanished,
and he caught his weapon passing by. This isn’t fair, Hope protested. He’s never thrown it before.

I’m in trouble. Wise was much faster. He’s not weighed down. Besides the rocks, she wore bands
around her neck and arms. Hope could ‘metal bend’, liquefying steel to form blades and other
shapes. Sounds awesome, right? And it was… Against opponents who weren’t Dawn, Soul, or Wise.
The first two froze her metal. They’re too strong anyway. As for Wise, his detestable staff severed
her control.

Off-balance, Hope sent out snaking spears. In the past, she’d shaped shields, but he’d just drive them
back into her. After a few concussions, she’d given up on defense.

While her opponent knocked her blades aside, she rearmed herself. With this many, I’ll—— Wise
threw his staff. Again? It hit her head with a thock.

She fell backwards, pebbles scattering. When she’d recovered, Wise stood over her. At this range, it
was over. Sneak attacks are useless. “I give up.” Hope collapsed.

Wise offered a hand, but she ignored it. Don’t make gestures you know I won’t accept… They won’t
absolve you. Instead, she gathered the unused enchantments and got up.

“Dang it, I was doing well for a second.” She said.

Wise shook his head, “It wouldn’t have worked. Even with all your stones, I would’ve barely had
enough energy left.”

“Also, Sorry… I should’ve ended it sooner. I initially thought you’d loaded up to show off. Once I
realized you were serious, I felt terrible letting you waste your hard work…”

So, I would’ve lost either way, but you beat me quickly out of ‘kindness’. Hope let out an internal
scream of anguish. His well-intentioned honesty simply magnified the damage. NEMESIS!

Hope marched out. So disappointing! Since Wise never got stronger, it felt like she wasn’t improving
either. Which isn’t true, since I bested Free last year. Her efforts were producing results. Except with
him. She couldn’t beat her feeblest sibling even once. Does he make an extra effort against me? He
really didn’t need to.

Her mother had joined the others. Great, just in time for my defeat. At this point, did it matter?
She’d gone all-out today, and… No, don’t you dare get depressed. Stay angry! Next time, I’ll win. On
the Isle, she’d juice her spells with rare materials and finally acquire a martial art. It’d be her turn to
shine! Let’s ignore that Wise will have those same advantages.

“So I hear you’ve been evaluating my children.” Astra said expressionlessly. She’s annoyed…

“They wanted an outside perspective, and I was also curious. Perhaps we were
overenthusiastic…” Simon replied. “Was it not alright?” Nice job.

“I don’t appreciate it happening without my knowledge.” She gestured. “Please, continue. I’d like to
hear this.”

Simon cleared his throat, “Hope, you cast a wonderfully diverse array of spells. You’ve the makings
of a first rate enchantress. Wise, you displayed amazing foresight in negating and evading all that
sorcery. It bespeaks deep necromantic talent. For you both, I note your strength is paltry compared
to your magics. I can only assume you lack suitable martial arts.” Spot on.

“May I see your staff?” Simon asked.

“Sure.” Wise handed it over, confused.

Simon studied it, “As I thought, impressive nullification… To possess the skills to fashion this, yet
only rudimentary martial arts… I can’t fathom how it happened.”

To his credit, Simon returned the staff without pushing for clarification, “You’d benefit significantly
from proper instruction as necromantic martial arts operate fundamentally differently.
Understanding their underlying philosophy would aid you greatly.”

“Can you tell me more?“ Wise asked. A question? Wow, he must be excited.

“Sure.” Simon smiled. “You see, we necromancers don’t make ourselves stronger. Instead, we make
everything around us weaker. Rather than increasing our speed, we slow the world. We throw
punches with normal strength, yet they hit like a ton of bricks. The end affect is the same, but the
means of getting there is reversed.” Wise just found a competent teacher… I need one too! She
wasn’t falling further behind.

“Can I see your stones?” Simon asked.

This again? “Here you go.” Hope held out a handful.

“One’s enough” Simon examined his pick. “They’re ordinary rocks…” Why yes, yes they are.
Hope gave Simon the stare. He continued quickly, “Nothing wrong with that. Base or earthly
materials are still commonly used. Enchanted steel is functional and cheap. However, later on,
these won’t cut it anymore. All the toughest and most versatile materials are of unnatural origin,
raw magic given form. Since you’re a metal bender, it’d be a good idea to play around with
Orichalcum, Adamantium, Mithril, or Cardium, to name a few.”

Yes, I want those. All of them. Astra had items of unnatural alloys, but they weren’t for her to mess
with. I should make a must-do list.

“For enchanting, parts from magical beasts surpass anything of earthly origin. I’d suggest the
claws of a griffin. They’re cheap, light, and hold more than rocks.”

While she’d grown attached to her pebbles, she was prepared to give them up. To crush Wise, I’ll
enchant nails, teeth or whatever. Her resources had been deplorably limited here. Mostly ice and
rocks, dammit!

“Lastly, I should mention combat strength is less critical for enchanters. They’re the one group who
can reliably become immortal without risking their lives. Instead, they can gain recognition
through the tools they craft. On the Isle, you’ll find them in high demand.” That’s nice, but I’m still
beating Wise. She wasn’t OK with being weak.

“You don’t happen to know about martial arts for enchanters?”

“Not the specifics, but I’ve heard some details.” Simon said. Oh? That’s better than expected. “I had a
chat with a colleague recently. She said it involves ‘layered enchantments’ for ‘rechargeability’.
Apparently, this was ‘a pain because each body part has to be done its own way’ which ‘is
needlessly complicated’. Sorry, that’s all I remember.”

“Can I meet this person?” Hope asked.

“I’m sure you will.” Astra answered. “Simon, thanks for your advice. Here’s some of mine: next time,
ask before appraising someone’s children.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Simon said seriously.

Astra clapped, “Alright, to the airship!”

(continued in part 2)

Author's note: If you've liked what you've read so far, please leave a comment or a vote. Thank you.

Hope struggled to tamper bubbling expectations. She was the one who’d benefit most from this
journey. Theoretically, that is. She had the bad habit of getting her hopes up. I should know
better. Cynicism had served her well over the years. It was a trusted friend. Whatever Astra is set to
reveal, it won’t be good. She was sure of it.

Rounding the main dome, they passed her workshop, a repurposed recreation room whose furniture
was stuffed with pebbles. Packing will be a nightmare. She slipped in and dumped her leftover
ammunition. There’s so much thanks to Wise. She wasn’t grateful.

It’s easier to move now, Hope reflected sadly while catching up. Even Wise could lift twice his
weight. I need a martial art, dang it.

“We’ll be heading outside the fortress. Prepare appropriately.” Astra said.

Awww, damn. It was exceptionally cold out there. Hope grabbed her outer layers from the nearby
closet. On the top shelf, small cloth pouches were piled up. The tiny stones within would emit heat
for hours once activated. No point in saving them. She filled her pockets while Wise waited
patiently. If he had ill intent, he’d be so hateable. She tossed him a dozen. While irritating, he was a
fellow victim who’d be confined without her aid. I’d feel horrible if he missed something important.

Back outside, an airship hovered just off the ground, fifty feet long and seventeen wide. Floodlights
lining the hull brightly illuminated the fortress.

“It’s six hundred years old but still top of the line.” Astra said.

“It’s… radiant.” Rose mumbled.

“Deep in the Fractured Earth, there’s only darkness.” Astra answered. “Seeing helps for piloting.”

It had the shape of boats she’d seen in books. It’d float on liquids if it obeyed the laws of
gravity. There were still some fresh-water bodies where man sailed.

“This is Aery-made…” Simon commented.

Astra breathed deeply, “Yes.”

Noting blank expressions, Simon explained, “Maximum height and rising speed depends on the
materials employed. Construction at higher elevations is always better. Since Aery controls the
uppermost portions of Enera, they have a monopoly over high-altitude crafts. What grade is this
one?”

“Third grade.” Astra said.

Simon whistled softly, “Same as Aery’s military. Guess it should be expected.”

“I wish you wouldn’t raise unnecessary topics.” Astra said coldly.

Simon looked back blankly, “They don’t know?”

Everyone stood still. I’ve no clue what’s going on. Finally, Astra sighed, “I’m technically the heir to
Aery’s throne, but it’s a story for another time.”

More secrets, Rose won’t be happy. Hope contemplated what this made her mother. Is she a queen
or princess or neither? She wanted to ask, but didn’t think it smart. The subject seems touchy.

Astra approached the hull, “To open it, channel into this blue circle.” A section slid away to reveal a
well-lit open space. Only the front and back were closed off, and there were stairs leading up. Same
as outside, the surfaces were an ivory resin, but Hope sensed metal underneath.

“I mainly use this for supply runs, hence the large cargo bay.” Astra walked over and pulled grey bags
from a storage below the stairs. “These might be plain, but they carry heavy loads. Use them to pack.”

She looked around, “The front is the ‘captain’s quarters’, and the rear is the engine room. Both are
locked. The main cabin is above. Be there tomorrow at eight AM.” Typical no-nonsense.

“That’s all.” Their mother declared. “Now I’ll show you the truth buried here.”

Astra led them south through courtyards and side passageways. This place is a maze. She was the
least familiar with the layout, only venturing out to spectate beautiful skies. Or when the cabin fever
gets bad. Meanwhile the others had spent plenty of time investigating. I’m jealous, dang it. Only
Wise had less outdoor experience, but he didn’t need to explore. He just ‘knows’ the way. Not fair.

Hope saw the south gate. The least frequented. While the North opened to the great hall, the South
led to a courtyard. Nothing comes from that direction. Astra flicked a finger and the colossal doors
flew apart. Something was missing on the other side. Where’s her sleeping army?

“Mother moved them.” Wise said. “She also got rid of the snowdrift.” Being occasionally useful
doesn’t redeem you.

They descended onto hard ice and advanced into a cleared area which went on for miles. About ten
feet of loose snow is gone. A glacial gale assaulted them. Gravity-driven Katabatic winds from the
pole… They never let up. Hope pulled her hood tight and trudged head down.

“This is far enough.” Astra said after an eternity. Yay! Hope moved to keep the winds at her back.

Kneeling, her mother put both hands on the ice and channeled. I’ve never sensed anything that
intense. The ground vanished under them. She’s making it transparent! First it was a dozen feet,
then several dozens. Two hundred feet down, dim outlines emerged. The expanding crater exposed a
hazy landscape. It’s eerie. They stood on an invisible surface high above.

Astra rose, and light exploded when she placed her hands together, forcing them to avert their eyes.
She released the energy into the heavens where it scattered into miniature suns, turning night into
day. Below was a twisting labyrinth of windowless, metallic buildings stretching back to the fortress.

“This is Sola’s Legacy.” Astra stated. “Also known as Earth’s End.”

Fixed in position, creatures were swarming the mangled architecture. They were a grotesque mix of
aspects not belonging together. Mammal parts, reptile parts, horns, claws… The number of limbs
and general form had no consistency, and disturbing bug features were mixed in. Furry insects
legs… Spider eyes on mammal faces… Yuck…

“They’re Chimeras.” Astra continued. “This was Sola’s base of operations for decades.”

I’m happier about leaving. Those monstrosities creeped her out. They’re something Free would
make. With a sinking feeling, she shot her sister a glance. Don’t you dare! They’d have a serious chat
later. Free was NOT getting inspiration from this. I swear, if I find a mouse with spider legs in my
room, I’m going to lose it.

“See those buildings?” Astra pointed out a large complex. “That’s where she performed
resurrections.”

This meant nothing to Hope. The others must feel the same. They’d never lost anyone. That might
change, but I pray not soon.

“When the Dark Age began, she built a larger headquarter North of the equator. Before leaving, she
converted these facilities to spew out an endless stream of horrors.”

“It’s awesome.” Light mumbled.

Everyone rolled their eyes, except Simon and Dawn. The necromancer was contemplating
seriously. He’s grasping Light’s mindset. As for Dawn, she was staring down, motionless. What’s so
distracting? Their brother’s attitude was especially flippant this time. I won’t understand, but I can’t
help wondering: what goes on in his head? She eventually gave in, “We’ve been living next to a
nightmarish doom factory sealed under the ice. How‘s that ‘awesome’?”
Light faced her as if she was mad, “You just said it yourself, ‘a nightmarish doom factory sealed
under the ice’. Isn’t that the embodiment of cool?” Yeah, he’s broken.

This was partly her fault. ‘Why don’t you try being a ninja?’ She’d suggested once when he’d been in
a slump. It was her dirty little secret. I never expected him to take the advice so deeply to
heart… She’d been even more surprised when he’d started winning. This success made it harder to
tell him to tone it down. Even Astra has accepted his new persona…

Light waved his arms, “Look at that! It’s huge and goes on for miles! Built by the greatest villain the
world has ever known, crawling with freaky monsters inside and out, filled with forbidden secrets…
God, it’s incredible.”

“Many died because of this ‘incredible’ place.” Astra said quietly. “It’s also why I’ve been stuck here
for millennia.”

“Ah, sorry about that…” Light rubbed his head awkwardly. “But it’s still amazing.” Since I refer to
Wise as ‘nemesis’, I can’t be normal either. That said, he’s several degrees farther gone.

“Light got one thing right.” Rose said. “It does go on forever. How did Sola construct all this?”

“Easily.” Astra answered. “For fifty years, she had a monopoly over the most valued commodity. With
everyone courting her, she’d obtain anything she desired.”

Hope eyed the structure where Sola raised the dead. Why didn’t mother bring us there? It’d make
sense to center their outing over the most important location. Unless… She looked down. What an
unpleasant notion. Which was why it had to be true. Trust pessimism. For once, she copied Wise and
asked a question knowing the answer, “You found us here, right?”

Astra sighed, “Yes… By that long building near the edge. I’ll explain tomorrow.”

So we’re from a ‘nightmarish doom factory’. So unreal, it was oddly funny. Could the monsters
below be considered brothers? Actually, do they even have genders? This would take a lot of dark
humor to process. I should wait to hear the rest before trying. More was certain to come.

“Enough.” Astra reached up, clasping her fist, and the suns disappeared. When their vision returned,
so had the white ice below.

“Thank god.” Dawn whispered, pale faced. Had it really bothered her that much? Good. The thought
was mean and satisfying.

“I’ve preparations to make, so you’re on your own.” With a ground-shaking leap, Astra flew back to
the fortress.

I guess it’s time for packing… She’d never done it before, but Hope already suspected she’d hate it.
[Chapter 10] Light - Shinobi Training
Before him were two grey bags. The left one contained everything he owned. It wasn’t much, some
clothing and personal effects. It’s Free and Hope who have many possessions. The right one
contained his treasured literature. The library will be incomplete without them. While they ought to
be simple to reacquire, he was taking them to be safe.

Grabbing his luggage, he glanced around. The room looked identical to the others on the second
floor. So empty…

Exiting, he heard a thud. Silver had jumped down and was racing across the dome. Excitement is
overwhelming sadness. It’d hit him later. Light took the stairs. My books don’t have special
durability.

Free passed below carrying an enormous ball of roots. It’s a pity Wise and Hope haven’t properly
experienced super strength. Examining his sister’s package, he frowned. Why doesn’t she roll
it? Pondering, he shivered as intuition kicked in. Maybe there’s a reason she can’t.

“There’s a bug crawling on those,” he said, catching up.

“What? Where?” Free whirled the mass around. After a moment, she shot him a reproachful look.
“That wasn’t nice.”

“What’s in the ball?” he asked.

Free stared back impassively, “More roots.”

That’s a lie. Not that he cared to press the issue. He’d seen normal insects in books, and some looked
cool. What Free made were malformed mockeries. Which are surprisingly adept at wriggling
through tight spaces. Tragically, his room had been right above her experimental area.

“How many are you taking?” He asked.

“Only this one.” Free sighed. “The others wouldn’t make it.” Thank god. There were six more behind.

“It’s sealed tight?“ Light confirmed.

“Of course.” Free scoffed. “Unless the ship crashes, it’ll be fine.”

Relaxing, he switched topics, “Are you bringing other plants?”

“Yes, all the cold resistant ones. It’ll be hard leaving the rest…” Free said melancholically. He
sympathized. This place had been their home for fifteen years, with so many memories… I wish we’d
had more warning. If not for the anticipation of the Isle, it’d be crushing.

Light watched Free store her bundle and dropped his bags at the opposite end. Waving farewell, he
took off through the fortress. Reaching the longest vertical stretch, he ran straight up. Two, three, ten
stories… Pausing near the top, he stood enjoying the breeze. Marvelous.

When he’d set out to master wall-running, he’d envied Silver’s aura. His brother had been scaling
structures from the time he could walk. Luckily, he felt fear back then. Sadly, the adhesives he’d
summoned had failed to reproduce this dexterity.
His next approach had been to levitate himself. All magic had a built-in telekinesis component. Ice
magic moved ice and so on. It hadn’t worked. For every action, there’s an equal and opposite
reaction. When he lifted sand under him, a downward force was exerted on himself.

Not discouraged, he’d seen the solution. If raising something makes me heavier, then the reverse
must hold true. One of his affinities was air, and there was an endless supply to manipulate. He’d
walked up unleashing a gale behind him. It was incredible. He’d collapsed in exhaustion shortly
afterwards.

Light observed the nicks on the wall below. They were concentrated at the base, but some reached
where he was standing. They’re proof of my progress. While his earliest attempts had been
mediocre, he’d tirelessly ascended further and further. That’s when The HEAVENLY DAO lent its
assistance. Two months into his training, it’d grown inexplicably easier. He’d generate more lift with
less exertion. A small exception to the laws of physics.

Light leaped across rooftops and ramparts. By embracing his identity, all his movements had been
upgraded. He’d gained the freedom to traverse any terrain.

Thanks to the HEAVENLY DAO. Once he’d mastered a shinobi skill, its effectiveness would
increase. Perks must be earned. The more appropriate, the greater the enhancement. Materializing
shurikens was effortless. This divine interference didn’t bother him. It’s a shared appreciation.

Black spots covered the structures ahead. Free had provided the circular leaves, and Soul had ‘glued’
them with ice. With his affinity, he too can travel this fortress with ease. Light unleashed a flurry of
blades, each penetrating a target with a gratifying ‘tack’. He hopped around the battlements raining
steel with precision then settled on an archway. I wonder how I’ll replace this on the Isle.

He took off as the weapons disintegrated. Maybe I can also rectify my shortcomings there. Ninjas
cast ‘spells’ or ninjutsus by interlocking their hands and forming a series of symbols. This had
presented a challenge: which ones to use? Since Astra’s library offered no answer, he’d resorted to
trial and error with few successes. Although the sandstorm was glorious. His comprehension was
lacking.

Light perched atop a tower and soaked in the view. Half the sky was lit by a wispy lavender fog. The
southern lights saying goodbye. A pink glow blanketed the fortress, save for a distant speck of
white. The airship… He glanced South. Beyond the walls, snow drifted over a sleeping army. Mother
works fast.

The crown jewel of his dedication was his substitution ninjutsu. He’d been determined to acquire this
signature skill, even developing a multi-stage plan. First, he’d practiced fashioning a sand outline of
himself. Once satisfied, he’d summoned a sandstorm and thrown rocks straight up. Right before they
landed on him, he’d draw in sand to form his double while jumping back. Months later, when Silver
had rushed him in a match, he’d finally deployed the technique. What happened next shocked
everyone, himself included. He’d instantaneously moved thirty feet, leaving his confused brother
staring at his collapsing form. I wish I could’ve seen his expression.

Dawn considers it a cheat, Light smirked. She doesn’t know the half of it. If he employed his
technique after suffering a wound, he’d vanish and reappear unharmed. Damage triggering the
substitution is negated. As long as he didn’t lose consciousness, he could erase any injury. How’s
that for overpowered?

Light spotted Rose on a balcony. She’s also admiring the scenery. Noticing Soul headed towards her,
he grinned and jumped. A ninja that never eavesdrops isn’t a ninja. He felt this vaguely true. Beside
there’s no ill will. This was necessary to improve his stealth. He settled on an overlooking roof and
waited.
“Thinking hard as always?” Soul asked.

“Absolutely” Rose turned to lean on the railing. “There’s much to reflect upon.”

“Enjoy our expedition?” Soul joined her.

“Oh god, yes. How’d Hope put it? A ‘nightmarish doom factory’. It was so ‘cool’.“ Rose remarked
snidely. It IS cool. Light didn’t appreciate the sarcasm.

“So?” Soul pressed.

“It narrows the possibilities, but it’s not enough.” Rose sighed.

“You should thank Hope for her bit of insight.” Soul smiled.

Rose shook her head, “She’s sharp about the weirdest things, yet blind to the obvious…”

“What do you think we are? Homunculus?” Rose asked.

“Homunculus?” Soul repeated. Sounds neat.

“It means artificial humans.” Rose explained. If we’re something less interesting, I’m blaming you
for getting my hopes up.

Soul considered, “Doesn’t seem right… We’re too different in looks and abilities. What’d be the point
of that diversity? If we’re artificial, shouldn’t we be standardized?”

“Then what are we?” Rose vented. “Children kidnapped millennia ago?”

“That sounds more realistic.” Soul said. “But if this could be solved by mulling it over, you would’ve
done so long ago. You should get some rest.”

“Will you sleep?” Rose scoffed. “After what we’ve learned? With our imminent departure?”

“I don’t know.” Soul said. “But I’ll try.”

“Fair enough.” Rose said. “I’ll also ‘try’ later. For now, I’ll ‘mull’ more… How are the others?”

“Let’s see.” Soul said. “I’d say they’re eager, exuberant, apathetic, off-training, hesitant, and
cautiously optimistic.” ‘Cautiously optimistic’ must be Hope. It fits her.

“That’s too specific.” Rose chuckled. “Dawn’s apathetic?”

“Yes.” Soul answered. “How about you?”

Rose reflected, “Expectant. Like I’ve received the call to adventure you see at the beginning of a
hero’s journey.”

Soul raised an eyebrow, “You’re the hero?”

“Everyone’s a hero in their own story.” Rose laughed. “You, on the other hand, are the type who ends
up a hero in the stories of others.”

They fell silent, and Soul suddenly turned in his direction. Light ducked, cursing internally. The
terrain favors him too much. Due to magic’s conceptual nature, the right environment imparted
benefits. Aside Dawn, none stands a chance against Soul out here. Perfectly in tune with the arctic,
he was sensitive to anything out of place. Like me. The situation was reversed for Rose, who was
operating in a fog.

Will he reveal me? Rose got rather mad about this stuff, and she held grudges. They were also
traveling together in a confined space tomorrow. This is rather bad…

“Packing is nearly done. Even Free has finished. The only one left is Hope. She’s having difficulty
deciding what to bring.” Soul said, gazing up.

Rose frowned, “That’s nice, but why’re you telling me?”

“No reason.”

Light quietly slid off, getting the message. Go help Hope. Hurrying back, he admitted another
truth. I… have a crush.

He’d started frequenting Hope’s workshop back when Wise turned himself into a monster. Pushed
down to second to last, He’d been looking to commiserate. She was the only one I could beat. He’d
desperately wanted to know how she maintained her spirits. With time, he’d understood the twisted
personality lurking below the surface. He’d loved the humor and began bringing books as an excuse
to linger. They’d joke and rant for hours.

In the midst of this, he stumbled onto ‘Tales of the Shinobi’. Masterpieces, all of them. One day,
listening to him gush, Hope had suggested he become one. A paradigm changing notion. Plunging
into this new life, he’d adopted their appearance, mannerisms, and philosophy. This passion had
been recognized, his vision transformed to reality.

Later, once he was consistently winning, he’d discovered he’d lost something. Hope’s workshop
didn’t feel the same. I wasn’t a fellow ‘loser’ anymore. Distance had grown between them. Acting
stoic didn’t help…

It hurt more than expected. When making sense of the pain, he’d rejected his conclusions. She was
his sister. How could he have feelings? Ninjas aren’t controlled by their emotions. He’d been
flummoxed over what to do, since avoiding Hope wasn’t viable. There’s limited space. Also, if she
noticed, she’d be distressed. Imagining it caused his chest to constrict. Worse, if she figured out the
reason for it… Shivers ran up his spine. There’s nowhere to run.

His siblings already knew. They’re unsettled too. As for Hope, she was too fixated on immediate
goals to realize. The status quo would probably persist indefinitely. While I agonize. Only the Isle
offered a hint of salvation. Perhaps I’ll find someone, and all this will become a silly mistake. He
entered the workshop.

This is a catastrophe. Half the shelves and drawers were empty, their contents scattered over tables
and the floor. By the doorway were a bunch of unused grey bags. Hope sat in the center.

“What happened?” He asked.

His sister glared, “I’m packing. It’s the process by which you gather what to take on a trip. Also ——I
suspected before, but now I’m certain—— I loath it.”

“What are these?” He continued.

“Glad you asked.” Hope began pointing, “Those things are the ‘probably-not-taking’ pile. That’s the
‘take-if-there’s-room’ pile. This is the ‘decide-later’ pile. Next to it is the ‘maybe’ pile. I should
probably combine those two. On the table is the ‘partially-taking’ pile, where I’m definitively taking
some, but not all. I’ll decide how much afterwards. In the corner is the ‘I-don’t-know’ pile——don’t
ask. Over there are ‘sorting’ piles. Finally, here’s the ‘absolutely-taking’ pile.”

The last heap was tiny. Light didn’t say anything. I don’t need to. He was sure his sister recognized
the absurdity.

“Sorry, but I can’t help it. It’s my first time. There’s so much, all of which is important to a varying
degree. I’m trying to determine which is which.” Hope raved bitterly. “It’s hell.”

Light sighed, “Just take everything. It’ll take several trips, but I’ll help.”

Hope’s eyes widened, “I can’t! This is more than the rest of you combined!”

He shook his head. This was her quirk: an extreme determination not to inconvenience others.
Monopolizing the cargo bay was unimaginable, hence her desperate effort to organize. I know how to
defuse this.

“At this rate, you won’t be done by morning.” Hope tensed as he spoke, “Everyone will be devastated
if we can’t leave, especially Silver.”

“True, he’s waaaay too excited.” Hope agreed.

“There’s more than enough space…” He pressed.

“That’s several tons of rocks!” Hope waved around. “Besides, there’s stuff I don’t really need. See, I
even have a pile for it.”

“You’re an enchantress. It’s natural for you to have a lot.” Light said. “We might never return. I took
everything. You should too.”

Hope weighed the alternatives, eventually nodding, “You’re right.”

Great. “That settled.” Light grabbed a bag. “What should I start with?”

“Don’t touch anything!” Hope shouted. “It’s hard enough already. If we’re taking everything, then I
must adjust my entire approach. Let me think…” This’ll still take a while…

Soul walked in, observing the chaos, “It’s gotten worse…”

“It was like this when I arrived.” Light gave a quick update while Hope ruminated.

“Ok, I’ll give up on full organization and take my time unpacking once we get there,“ Hope declared,
“But we can’t just throw things in bags so I need a semi-structured system for…”

She saw their faces, “I’m not needlessly fussy! You’ve no idea how long it takes to sort thousands of
pebbles. They’re useless if you don’t know what they do. Mixing is forbidden!”

“I have a solution.” Soul approached an unsorted shelf and emptied its content into a grey bag, which
he then placed back into the vacant space. “We do this and wrap it up so nothing falls out. Finally, we
move the furniture to——”

“Brilliant! Everything stays exactly where it needs to be. Why didn’t I think of that…” Hope was
stunned. Sometimes Soul is too useful…

“Wait, does that mean my piles must return where they started? God, freaking, dang it!” Hope
pushed them out saying to come back later. It’ll be a long night.
“At least we’re on the right track…” Soul said. “I’m off to find rope. By the way, I’m not covering for
you next time.”

Ah, right… The spying. Light made a note not to get caught again.
[Chapter 11] Soul - Departing Ice
Fortress
Soul yawned, slouching on the bench lining the oval cabin. In front of him, atop the stairs, was an
elevated island with a built-in chair. The cockpit. On its back was more seating. A glass dome sealed
out the arctic, and a rear door led outside. The deck was nondescript except for the floodlights. There
isn’t even a railing.

It’d taken hours to ‘unsort’ Hope’s stones. She’d then fluttered about while they carried everything.
Driven mad by the frustration, she’d dragged Silver and Dawn out of bed to help. Rose would’ve been
drafted too, but she wasn’t in her room. Only Wise got a good night’s sleep.

I’m not the only one up early. Free was busy ‘euthanizing’ her plants. Her word choice has
uncomfortable implications which I won’t dwell on. More were awake by now, finishing
preparations. As for Soul, his focus was ahead.

So are we homunculus or kidnappees? And what’ll be the impact? Fretting was his principle
pastime. Not very heroic, but necessary. To prevent more disasters, he’d anticipate what he could. If
I’d retired without checking on Hope…

After all these years, his aspirations hadn’t changed. He’d been confused when his siblings mocked
them at first. They’d interpreted ‘want to be a hero’ as a shallow longing for fame and acclaim. That’s
gallingly wrong. Admiring Astra and her comrades, he too wished to save those lost in despair. A
cause worth pursuing without regrets… It appealed to the romantic in him. And I enjoy aiding
others. When his mother had steered him in Ethan’s footsteps, he hadn’t resisted.

Back to business. Chief among his concerns were Light and Free. Specifically, what they’d do on the
Isle. Light will race across rooftops, and Free will craft monsters. At least Rose had that rational
side to counterbalance her ambitions. Silver was a wildcard. His mischief is difficult to predict. He
could see Dawn mouthing off to an immortal, which wouldn’t end well. Hope’s the least
worrisome. Her troubles were refreshingly simple. Like packing.

And there’s what Astra will reveal. As if on cue, Rose climbed the stairs and waved, “Hope really
took everything, didn’t she?”

Soul bristled as she plopped down. Something isn’t right. Rose is… cheerful?

“What’s wrong?” He asked.

Rose laughed, “Really, how’d you jump to that conclusion?”

Now she’s being coy… “Seriously, why so happy?”

Grinning widely, she leaned forward and whispered, “I know.”

“Know what?”

“What Astra has kept hidden.” Rose continued normally. “I figured it out after you left and visited the
library for confirmation. I finally know.”

That explains the mood. Soul sighed, “So?”

“It’s… something everybody should hear together, right?” She smiled brightly. “I shouldn’t spoil the
surprise.”

I dislike this new Rose. He was worried how she’d gotten drunk from power so easily. Perhaps sleep
deprivation was contributing. I can’t leave her like this.

“I won’t press, but are you certain? I mean, we both expected the truth to be alarming, yet you’re
upbeat. Giddy even.”

”I’m never ‘giddy’.” Rose quibbled, excitement draining away. “You have a point though. It’s nowhere
near disturbing enough…”

She crossed her arms and grumped, “So I guess there’s a piece missing. Thanks for bringing me back
down to earth.” There’s the bitterness we know and love.

“You’re welcome.”

“Still, I have the most important part.” Rose beamed. “And you don’t.” There goes any guilt I felt.

“You’re taking way too much pleasure in withholding information.” He stated.

“Ouch, that hurts.” Rose turned sour, but only briefly. “Let me have this. It’s hypocritical, but I want
to lord over this, at least for a bit.”

Hope came up looking sleepy and cold, “Going outside first thing in the morning is terrible.”

“Hi Hope! How’re you doing?” Rose asked buoyantly.

“Better.” Hope shed her outer layers. “It’s nice and warm in here. I’ll not miss the temperature…” She
froze and stared at Rose, who smiled back innocently. She motioned, “What’s this?”

“That’s Rose when she’s happy.” Soul said. “Yesterday she discovered Astra’s ‘secret’.”

Rose nodded, “I did.”

“Also, she plans on ‘lording over this’. Good luck getting anything from her.” Soul added.

Hope grimaced, “You’re kidding? After yesterday, I want to know fairly badly…”

Ignoring this displeasure, Rose turned to see who’d walked in. Her face dropped seeing Wise.

“Yes, I know too.” He then faced Hope. “Sorry, I can’t. She’d never forgive me.”

“Dang it, Wise, this was a rare chance to redeem yourself…” Hope whined.

Soul scooted to the far side and stared out. Behind him, his siblings entered one by one, greeted by
‘cheerful Rose’. Sorry, I failed to prevent this…

When it was almost eight, Soul felt a tremor. Simon had landed on deck. He’ll have an update.

“Good morning.” The necromancer said. “Astra is busy with her other guest but will be here shortly.
She’d like everyone to stay inside so we can depart immediately.”

“Other guest?” Rose asked.

“The Mask of Xarst.” Simon answered, “Sola’s Legacy will be well-guarded.”

“What?” Light leaped up. Not good. Soul blocked the door while Rose positioned herself atop the
stairs. Light glanced between the two, debating who to challenge. Hope grabbed his arm and
ordered, “SIT.”

Light reluctantly complied, “But this chance might never come again! I have to see it.”

The Mask of Xarst… Created eons ago by the Black Citadel’s first leader, it’d been passed down from
necromancer to necromancer every hundred years, its power growing with each owner. Just what
Light loves. Today, it was feared as the most powerful artifact in existence. The one who wore it was
Xarst’s undefeatable champion. And Nero committed him for three years? That was a hell of a favor.

“There they are.” Simon pointed. High on the ramparts, Astra conversed with a figure in black. It’s
him.

Soul enhanced his sight. That doesn’t resemble a mask. His mother spoke to a ghostly white skull. So
it covers the head? Or does it transform the wearer’s features? Or is it illusion? Suddenly, his hair
stood on end as panic washed over him. He felt dread at nothing in particular. It’s the damnedest
feeling. Soul pivoted away and noted his siblings doing the same. Simply looking does this? When it’s
not even hostile? How’s mother facing that thing?

The airship trembled, and Astra entered, “Everyone here? Good.” She nodded to Simon. “If you’d
please…”

“Understood,” He hopped into the pilot’s seat, and a low hum filled the air.

“The rest of you, have a seat and enjoy the view.” At Astra’s signal, they accelerated smoothly, the
walls around speeding downward. Soul caught a glimpse of the Mask of Xarst as they flew by. Too
fast! In seconds the fortress had shrunk to an outline.

Simon switched off the floodlights and dimmed the cabin, “I hope you don’t mind, but I’d like to
savor this sky a while longer.”

“That’s fine.” Astra acknowledged. “Now, it’s finally time for answers.”

“Actually,” Hope interjected. “Rose believes she knows already, so we should hear from her first. It’d
be humiliating if she was wrong.” She keeps her petty grudges.

“Seriously?” Astra asked.

“Yes,” Rose said with all the smugness she could muster. “We’re clones, aren’t we?” That seems
familiar…

Astra smiled wryly, “So, that’s what you deduced?”

“It is.” Rose said confidently.

“What’re those?” Silver asked.

“They’re genetic copies of existing organisms. In our case, we’re the seven heroes.” Rose
explained. Now I remember. Mother mentioned it once in biology. “Dawn is Astra. Soul is Ethan
Skyfell. Silver is Arther Bard. Hope is Jenna Crystal. Wise is Nero Ebonwood. Light is Barsal Farran.
And I’m Lily Morgana.”

This explained a lot… Wait, the numbers don’t add up. Everyone looked to Free, who asked, “What
about me?”
Rose’s triumph faded, “You’re the clone of Sola Delore. Hearing about her self-taught healing let me
puzzle it out.”

CLAP. Soul jumped. Besides him, Dawn had slammed her hands together. “So that’s why… She’s
Sola. It all makes sense.” She nodded contently, as if experiencing an epiphany. You might be the
most abnormal.

Dismissing her existence, he refocused, “Is she right?”

Astra nodded, “Mostly. You’re doppelgangers, a special type of clone only Sola could create.”

“’Doppelgangers’?” Light repeated. He likes it.

“Yes.” Astra said. “You see, affinity isn’t genetic. While some rare magics are tied to bloodlines, for
the most part potential can’t be passed on. This is a source of endless frustration for Enera’s
immortals, but that’s another topic. Sola could do things with souls that no one has been able to
reproduce. As doppelgangers, you’ve inherited the raw talent of your originals.”

So that’s the truth. The silence was broken by Hope, “I just wanted to say, no matter what, you’re still
our mother.”

“Thanks,” Astra smiled. Damn, I should’ve considered that. This had to be hard on her too.

“Why’d you keep this for so long?” Rose asked. That’s right, the missing part.

“Sola fashioned all manner of servants to fulfill her objectives.” Astra began, “You saw some
yesterday. Doppelgangers were her most despised creation. She’d make clones of her enemies and
gift them knowledge with necromancy, tainting their soul in the process. These infiltrators caused
untold tragedies. Wells were poisoned, defenses sabotaged, troops led into ambushes… Everywhere,
fighters were back-stabbed by their ‘trusted friends’. Some even replaced their originals, acting as
spies for the war’s duration. Their mere existence spread paranoia.”

“Sola only released a single duplicate per target to better piggyback off their original’s fame and
renown. As soon as one fell, she’d replace it. I personally killed ‘myself’ seven times…”

“Dozens survived the Fracturing and kept slaughtering. Those who’d been undercover revealed
themselves, committing atrocities. Once they were all hunted down, we thought the issue resolved…
but it was just beginning.”

“As a last revenge, Sola let loose all remaining doppelgangers before unleashing her cataclysmic
spell. They spread across Enera, mixing with refugees. These escapees were not, at least initially,
insane. Many lived decades in remotes corners without discovery. Sadly, Sola’s taint was on them,
and, as it spread, they turned on their communities in horrific ways.”

“Many attempted to rehabilitate those captured. If they could be cured, they’d be valuable military
assets. These fruitless efforts lasted fifteen years until a particularly powerful double of Barsal Farran
broke out and went on a murder spree across five nations. At that point, world leaders deemed them
unsalvageable and placed a bounty on their heads. The last was wiped out two centuries later.”

“The bounty still stands, even now. Getting it rescinded would necessitate revealing your identities,
which raises its own complications. Older immortals will loath your existence. I used to be one of
them. Even if told you’re untainted, they’d prefer to be rid of you rather than take risks. That isn’t
mentioning the geopolitical struggle which would ensue as nations vie to recruit you.”

Strangely, this was a relief. Mother was justified after all. “So this is why you raised us yourself?” He
asked.
“Yes.” Astra sighed. “Had I made you known as babies, the world might’ve dispatched you swiftly
rather than deal with the headache. If you’d been allowed to live, you would’ve either been confined
somewhere remote or divvied up as future war potential. In both cases, you would’ve had less
freedom than at Earth’s End.”

So how would they react? Light’s probably delighted. Dawn’s ego is too strong, and Silver isn’t
vulnerable to upsetting news. Hope likely anticipated it. The last three were the concerns. Rose will
meet her original soon. Wise was perhaps the most fragile. He was broken once before. Free was
resilient, but the burden of this fell on her. Discovering you’re a copy of the most despised villain
can’t be good for your psyche. He’d have to check on her.

“How’d you find us?” Dawn asked.

“Fifteen years ago, Earth’s End was raided, as happens every so often.” Astra said. “Except this time,
it was a grander affair. Three sizable groups attacked simultaneously at different points, each
succeeding in sending smaller teams past the dragons. They’d plotted to overwhelm with numbers.”

“I killed those nearing the fortress then focused on the fleeing remainders. When I returned, I was
shocked to discover a breach.”

“A fourth party had tunneled under the ice. Normally the dragons would’ve sensed an underground
infiltration, but they’d been distracted. I still don’t understand how they burrowed so far so fast.
Cracking the seal in my short absence was equally astounding.”

“I immediately dug down and followed into the building you saw yesterday. Inside were thousands of
tanks. Recognizing the names on some, I deduced they contained doppelgangers. No one was there,
and the doors were locked. When I checked the controls, I found them hacked, their data
downloaded and erased. From what was left, I’m confident resurrection remains safe, so that’s one
silver lining.”

“I assume you haven’t shared this with anyone.” Simon said from behind.

“There was no way to report it without alerting the world,” Astra motioned them. “Only Nero knows.
I left tracking the culprit to him.”

“Anyway, that’s when I noticed eight tanks were on-line, and everything got complicated.”

“Something’s strange.” Rose said. “If the facility predated the Dark Age, why was there a clone of
Lily? She would’ve been seven or eight.”

“Besides immortals, there were world leaders, saints, and well-known prodigies. She must’ve just
made the cut.”

“So only we lived?” Free mused, “what are the odds…”

“Surprisingly high.” Simon chimed in. “It’s no accident the ‘most interesting’ survived until last. The
HEAVENLY DAO undoubtedly kept your life support going long after it should’ve failed.”

“On another note, we’re nearing the arctic’s edge. You’re about to have your first look at Enera, our
Fractured Earth.”
[Chapter 12] Hope - The Black Citadel
What a timely distraction. They were flying low, and below was the usual arctic expanse. We’re not
quite there.

“So you took a detour.” Astra said.

“Yes, I thought it worth showing them.”

Astra nodded, “We’ll continue later.”

Hope pressed against the glass. The ground is sloping. As it steepened, another white landscape
came into view.

“The Blue Abyss floats off the coast, half a mile down.” Simon said.

Focusing on where the snowdrift fell off, Hope wished she could could see better, “Can you turn on
the floodlights?”

“Sure, but it won’t do much with the distances.” Simon answered.

Passing the edge, the area below lit up. Those were stones after all. Snow sugarcoated the cliff. The
bedrock went straight down, disappearing into the darkness.

“It’s a six mile drop to the new crust.” Simon announced, bringing them to a halt.

Hope turned and frowned. What’s with that? The Blue Abyss’s top was flat ice as far as the eye could
see which curved downward in a quarter circle nearing the void below them. As expected so far. After
that, the vertical frozen surface arched the other way and finished in gigantic icicles aimed under the
arctic continent. Like an endless row of sharp teeth.

“Wondering about the shape?” Astra commented.

“Very much so.” She said.

“Look there,” Astra gestured. “As snow accumulates on the continent, some gets pushed over the
edge.” She made a pulling motion, jerking the airship. What just happened?

“See?” A chunk of ice was tumbling down. “It’s a solid, so it falls normally.” Her reach is crazy.

“Once it hits the new crust, it’ll melt and become subject to a different gravitational field, dropping
upwards towards the Blue Abyss.” Astra explained. “Simon, please lower us close and kill the
engine.” Hope momentarily panicked before remembering the airship levitated even when shut
down.

“Everyone be quiet.” Astra said once they’d stopped. Soon the silence was broken by dripping.
“That’s the water landing and growing the stalactites.” So that’s why they point there.

“Enera’s awesome.” Light said.

“It was wonderful even before Sola blew it up.” Their mother replied sadly, “I wish you could’ve seen
it back then.”

There was an awkward pause. “Sorry about that…” Light said. “I’m serious this time.” This time?
“My original was a real bitch, wasn’t she?” Free chimed in. What a bizarre way to lighted the mood.

“Yes, she was.” Astra smiled. “But remember, her actions have nothing to do with you.”

Live ‘free’ from the past… She considered herself. Hope… “My name… It’s because of the Pillar of
Enera, isn’t it?” She asked.

Hesitating, Astra nodded, “It was Jenna’s idea.”

“Can we go out on deck?” Silver asked.

Hope looked over as if he was mad, then regretted it. I forget he feels no fear. Heights meant
nothing. What’s more, with his ability, there’s little danger.

“That isn’t a good idea.” Astra said. “There’s no railings.” She’s worried we’ll follow him.

Silver was oblivious to the concern, “I won’t fall so that doesn’t matter. So I can go?”

Astra gazed hard, “Fine. If anyone wishes, I’ll freeze them on deck.”

“What?” Silver said.

“There’ll be heavy winds once we travel. If more than one falls, it’ll be hard to catch you. So I’ll lock
you down and thaw you out later.”

She’s serious! Rather than wasting time, their mother preferred brute force solutions. Most wouldn’t
accept, but… Silver nodded, “Alrigh——”

Soul’s hand covered his brother’s mouth, “It’s ok. We’re happy staying inside.” Good job. It’d be scary
if he wasn’t around.

Issue resolved, Astra seated herself, “Simon, take us there.”

They accelerated parallel to the chasm, gaining altitude. From its star-lit outline, she could tell it
went on for miles. It really happened. The Fracturing, the Dark Age, the Pillar of
Enera… Everything… Some part of her had always remained skeptical. Continents in the sky… You
have to see to believe.

“The Black Citadel is coming up.” Simon said. “You can spot Xarst if you try.”

Exciting. As the closest settlement, she’d read a great deal about the place. We were guaranteed to
visit… Oh, there it is. Mount Xarst was a jagged silhouette against the heavens. A Black Citadel
towering the arctic. The mountain couldn’t be seen with the naked eye, even when the sun was
up. The stones reflect no light.

She noticed a dark patch on the plains behind Xarst. There shouldn’t be anything there. Hope hadn’t
read as much as her siblings, but she took pride in what she had. “Over there…” She asked. “What is
it?”

“Oh, that…” Astra grimaced.

It seems mother finds this subject troublesome. That wasn’t acceptable. She stared piercingly to
convey this expectation. I want an answer.

“Switch with me.” Astra chased Simon from the driver’s seat. Hope fixed her gaze on him, “What’s
that?”
“Ah,” Simon laughed. “It’s a giant herd of cattle.”

Hope intensified her glare. More is needed.

“As to why they’re there… Many Xarst residents are fond of meat.”

“Please elaborate.” Hope fired off.

“Are you familiar with Xarst’s shadow?” Simon asked.

“Yes…” Hope recalled what she knew. “So much necromancy was poured into Xarst that a ‘death
field’ was unintentionally created, preventing new life. Pregnancies are impossible, and plants can’t
pollinate.”

“Correct. Incidentally, Xarst’s shadow is why Earth’s End was built so far off. Sola had to escape its
effects.” Simon said. That’s interesting, but not relevant. “It’s also why the Black Citadel is called the
city of exiles and immigrants. There are only nine natively born——”

“Fascinating, but can we focus on the cows?” Hope interjected. He tends to ramble.

“Right,” Simon said. “Normally thousands of calves are imported to meet demand. However, this
supply was interrupted during the Dark Age.”

“While not causing a shortage ——the Citadel has granaries overflowing with seeds——, it was a
time of tragedy for meat lovers. They swore they’d never again endure a vegetarian lifestyle, and
that herd is the result. By the way, your mother froze them.”

All eyes turned to Astra. “Nero called me over for an ‘urgent matter’. Turned out he needed me to
anchor some cattle to the bedrock.” She shook her head. The cow mystery is solved.

“We’re at the outskirts.” Astra turned off the floodlights. “Use the opportunity to see what you can.”

Between Xarst and the coast was bedrock. Another plateau breaking the white of the ice shelf. It was
covered in a familiar network of metal buildings. Except more organically organized. Like veins on a
leaf, there were central corridors tying everything together. The largest of these ‘arteries’ lead back to
three central domes, each one dwarfing the ice fortress.

“The north one is the commercial center. South-east is the financial district where the wealthy dwell.
South-west holds the outer academy.” Wise offered. He reads less than me, yet knows more. Not
fair. “The inner academy is under Xarst itself.”

“Another airship!” Silver exclaimed. An enormous vessel was approaching from the North.

“Warping is costly, so most supplies are brought in on cargo ships.” Simon explained. “The docks
are built into the cliff, as is standard practice. By mooring on the vertical surfaces, horizontal ones
are preserved as living space.”

Hope noticed Dawn slouched on the middle island with an arm covering her face. “You alright?” She
asked.

“Oh, I’m dandy. I just took in too many sights.” She shifted to glance at them. “Thank you Simon.
The detour was a wonderful idea. I’ll not forget it.”

That sounded like a vow of vengeance. Hope shook off the behavior and peered down. Airships were
berthed along cross sections in the rock face. The shafts must be elevators. Landing lights lit the
surface. It’s bright compared to above.
“We aren’t docking here?” Rose asked.

“No, we’ll land at our destination.” Astra said, turning south.

“Your mother is a living legend, a celebrity of celebrities,” Simon added. “If she entered through
usual means, it’d cause a commotion. When was the last time you made a public appearance?”

Astra considered, “Fourteen hundred years ago. Upset over Sola’s Legacy, I held a press conference
and vented.”

“It’s been a while…” Simon said as they slowed. Must be a speed limit.

“How is the population maintained?” Free asked, observing the city. “Between the arctic and Xarst’s
shadow, it seems an unappealing destination…”

“The oath is tied to Xarst. As long as those with the affinity are born, they’ll travel here.” Simon
said. “Of course, that alone isn’t enough so Xarst’s shadow was tweaked to slow aging by two
thirds, thereby reducing our immigration needs.”

“Regarding attracting residents… The citadel offers well-paying jobs, safety, and lengthened
lifespans. Those are a tempting combination to many.”

“It’s hard to believe those three domes wield such power over Enera.” Rose commented.

“Don’t judge a book by its cover. The Black Citadel’s true power rests there.” Simon pointed to
Xarst. “That’s where the sleepers lie. The surface is merely for interacting with humanity.”

“Could you tell us about them?” Light asked.

“I’d expect you to know already.” Simon answered. He’s beginning to understand Light.

“Oh, I do.” Light said quickly. “But I’ve never heard about them from a necromancer. Would you
mind?” Honestly? Hope hid her face.

Simon froze in bewilderment, then his shoulders sagged, “Xarst graduates have the privilege of
controlling their time of passing. Unless we accept it willingly, we can’t perish——”

“Doesn’t that make you invincible?” Light cut in.

“There are plenty of ways to make someone want to die.” Simon continued. “That said, we do tend
to survive a long time, especially those who stay and research. Invariably we’ll grow weary. Even
with the oath, channeling death gradually erodes the will to live. For those who’ve grown too tired,
the common practice is to sleep for a few centuries and return to a greatly changed world. After a
few such awakenings, many choose to rest permanently. Some of our strongest slumber beneath
Xarst. Woe to any who give them cause to rise.”

“So, while it may seem small…” Simon said looking towards Rose, “No one dares challenge the Black
Citadel. Even if half of Enera united against it, who’d win is uncertain.”

“That’s badass.” Light declared.

“Actually, it’s a little scary.” Rose corrected. “Xarst is endlessly accumulating war potential.”

“You need not fear.” Simon reassured her. “The Black Citadel has adhered to neutrality since its
inception. Only a threat to Xarst itself would rouse the sleepers.”
“If you say so…” Rose said skeptically. “How do you kill a necromancer again?” Really?

“The simplest way is to slay them repeatedly until they stay dead.” Simon answered calmly.

“We’ve arrived.” Astra interrupted. They dropped towards a dome, and a section slid open.

Amid a field of gray pebbles was a two-storied building surrounded by patios and enclosed balconies.
Six smaller buildings circled the space. Our guest residence has guest houses? She notice someone
below. An attendant?

“Isn’t this luxurious?” Hope asked nervously.

“It’s meant for world leaders.” Simon explained. “The central building is just a gathering spot. Our
quarters are the cottages.”

Exiting, an elder man in black greeted them, “It’s a pleasure to welcome you, Astra Skyfell. Nero is
planning on dropping by this evening.”

“Thank you.” Astra nodded. “I’ll call if I require anything.”

“Then with your permission…” The man bowed and retreated. Tonight I’ll meet another hero…

“Let’s settle in.” Astra began. “Simon and I are taking our own cottages. The rest of you will double
up. Girls and boys each get two.” She glanced towards the central building. “We’ll gather in the room
of skulls in half an hour. It’s on the second floor, you can’t miss it.”

When Astra and Simon left, Free grabbed Rose, “We’ll pair up. Alright?”

“Hum, ok…” Rose answered confused. A second later her eyes lit up. Facing Hope, she mimed a
‘sorry’.

That ain’t good. As Hope retraced her sister’s logic, Dawn walked up, “I guess you’ve the honor of
rooming with me. Hopefully your self-esteem will survive the privilege.”

Dang it… Is it too late to draw lots? Free and Rose had withdrawn, and Dawn was marching
off. Traitors! I’ll remember this.

Hope hung her head, following listlessly. So many pebbles. Some were quite pretty. It’s fine to take a
few? Searching for targets of acquisition, she noted elevated islands scattered all over, held in place
by larger stones. This is a rock garden… While appreciating the appeal, something was lacking. It’s
not much without plants…

Hmm? She peered closely. Oh my god, Tomb Ivy! How’d I miss that? She rushed over to the
phantom plants she’d only read about. Up close, she could barely make out their whitish
outlines. Nearly invisible in the daytime… Their true beauty could only be beheld in the dark, when
they’d glow in fluctuating shades of blue, purple, and pink.

Jellyfish vines which drift like seaweed. Unaffected by gravity, they floated to the ceiling covered in
all manner of leaves and flowers. Their features are stolen from ‘living’ plants. They didn’t feed on
sunlight, but death itself. Or rather the faint aura lingering thereafter. They were often found near
graves and battlefields. These must survive on energy emanating from Xarst. She wanted to touch,
but couldn’t as contact with a living body would kill them. I can’t wait for tonight.

Hope entered the cottage her mood improved. The living room stretched the length of the building.
Instead of windows, five glass-covered doors lead to the patio outside. Her sister was ahead studying
a cabinet filled with an exotic selection of stuffed creatures.
“There are two bedrooms. Choose whichever.” Dawn said.

“Does this live up to your standards?” Hope observed the opulent surroundings.

“What?” Dawn replied confused.

Irritated, Hope continued, “You know, doesn’t this fit your ‘better than everyone’ thing?”

“I am better than everyone.” Dawn agreed. “As a fighter and person. But what does that have to do
with a luxurious lifestyle? I was in the same rooms as everyone else at Earth’s End. It was never an
issue.”

I suppose that’s true. Dawn’s ego operated in ways she didn’t care to comprehend. Instead she went
and collapsed face-down on the nearest bed. One night. Rose and Free would pay.

“Taking a nap?” Dawn asked from the doorway. “I’m heading out.”

Hope listened to her leave. Yay, it’s gone! She rolled over and stared up. I’m the clone of Jenna
Crystal, the great-granddaughter of the Northern Emperor. She considered this. I was cheated. The
others were warriors, yet she was an enchantress.

Didn’t Jenna fight using a giant enchanted machine? That wasn’t something which could be build
without decades and a mountain of materials. While Jenna’s mobile armor still existed, she doubted
she could just borrow it. But it’d be so cool if I did get my hands on it. Hope imagined herself kicking
Dawn’s ass with a giant metal golem. It was satisfying.

My god, she’s Astra’s clone! Of course her martial arts suit her so perfectly. Hope swore at the
injustice of it all.

Time to find a room with skulls…

[Chapter 13] Rose - The Room Of
Skulls
Thankfully, they weren’t human. Mythical monsters invariably made their way onto Enera. Either
summons were made real, or less friendly entities crossed over on their own, consuming large
amounts of life to sustain themselves. Demonic beasts. The remains of both hung high around her.

On three sides, the room’s glass doors lead out to a balcony. The interior wall was a fireplace flanked
by bookshelves. Opposite was a fancy bar, and between was a large coffee table with sofas and
armchairs. The extravagance was rounded out by a piano, chandeliers, and lavish lamps.

I’m not the first. Rose installed herself near her two brothers. Light was engrossed in the trophies,
while Soul was frowning at the bar. That’s right, what kind of rare liquors do world leaders
drink? She’d never taste alcohol so the pretty bottles were tempting. Maybe later.

Rose smirked. Soul really can’t help worrying over everything. Sensing this, he turned to her and
shook his head. ‘You are not thinking things through’, his expression said.

Rose paused, imagining her siblings drunk. Good god, that can never be allowed, especially
Free. Certainly not while she was trapped in the same living space. What would I find in my room
tomorrow? Rose grimaced, and Soul smiled sadly. ‘Now you get it’.

As if I hadn’t enough concerns… While being ‘doppelgangers’ might please Light, the bounty on their
head was significantly less ‘cool’. Hopefully mother’s outlook is overly pessimistic. On the plus side,
the mystery that’d haunted her was over. All that was left was the ramifications. I sense meeting Lily
Morgana will be an issue.

Dawn, Silver, and Wise entered. Rose joined them studying the decor. Honestly, I can’t tell the
difference between a serpent skull and dragon skull. Of those she could categorize, five were
reptilian, two ape, one wolf, and three feline. The rest are hard to place.

“Wise, what’s that?” Dawn pointed to the fifteen foot fang above the bar.

“That’s a Leviathan tooth. It’s from eons ago, back when it was still small.” Wise explained as the
others pressed him for details. Only two missing. Free was examining the Tomb Ivy. As for
Hope… We should’ve drawn lots. Glancing at the alcohol, she regretted it in more ways than one.

We’re getting pranked later, Rose sighed. Their sister would hide touch-activated stones in
unexpected places: bags, beds, shoes… Next thing you knew, you’d be drenched in water or realize
your shoe was glued on with a rock inside. Once, she’d awoken to discover herself neon pink. Making
it glow-in-the-dark too was vicious. It’d been mortifying, especially when Astra had declared: ‘Take
this opportunity to master controlling your skin tone’. She’d never been so motivated to learn. I pray
it won’t be that bad.

Free and Astra arrived. Their mother looked around, “Where’s Hope?”

“Napping.” Dawn answered. That doesn’t seem right.

“Oh really?” Astra was about to summon fairies when Hope burst in.

“Sorry, I’m late.” She panted.

“Did you have a good rest?” Astra asked coldly.

“What’re you talking about?” Hope whimpered.

“You were lying face down motionless.” Dawn stated.

“Ah…” Glaring daggers, Hope stomped over to the sofa. Next time, let’s leave Free and Dawn
together.

“Simon’s reporting to Nero and will return shortly.” Astra began “Tomorrow, we’ll warp to Isle of
Dreams. I’ll have the airship sent separately, so repack what you need.”

“Once we land, I’ll leave for the Adventurer’s Guild and be occupied the rest of the day.” Astra made
an ugly face. She isn’t a fan of ceremony.

“You’re job is to stay hidden at the Rose Palace, your home for the foreseeable future. You’ll be in
Lily’s care, and she’s worse at parenting than I am. Make do.” Oh, wonderful. While Rose had
dreamed of escaping from under Astra’s thumb, this wasn’t what she had in mind.

“Moving forward, Lily and I will assist you in acquiring the resources you’ve been lacking. You’ll
participate at the Stone Coliseum, building fame and renown. Remember to keep your identities
secret.”

“Lastly, try to enjoy your time while you have the benefit of anonymity. Enera is filled with good
people. Meet some and make friends.”

Wow… ‘Enjoy your time’ and ‘make friends’ might be the most motherly things Astra has ever
said. It was weirdly upsetting. It feels like a goodbye of sorts…

“Any questions?” Astra said, earning a few chuckles.

“What happens if our identities are leaked?” Silver asked.

“I don’t fully know but can predict the basics.”

“First, I suspect most nations wouldn’t allow you to be harmed for fear of angering me and the other
heroes. That’s why bounty hunters will target you outside civilization, which is more problematic
than it sounds. Exploring dungeons and frontier territories is practically a requirement for reaching
the wall.”

“Next, some older immortals will exert pressure to see you neutralized, and, since Lily’s position is
weak, she could be forced out. You’d then need to seek sanctuary somewhere else, which is where
things get ugly. The future military power you represent together is too great, and the world won’t
accept its concentration. Worse case could be war.”

“Complicating everything, those conspiring against Lily or hungering for Sola’s legacy will target you
as a means to an end.” Astra sneered. “Because that’s how politics work.”

“Can’t we explain we’re untainted?” Hope asked.

“It’d be nice if simple assurances were enough, but there’s the memory of the Black Banquet. Some
will argue you might be undetectably tainted and want you isolated, which is a death sentence. No
one has attained immortality from confinement.”
My turn. “Can you tell us more details about the bounty? Also, how are we getting rid of it?” Rose
asked

“The World Council passed the Doppelganger Eradication Agreement, which set up the bounty. The
DEA wasn’t controversial and was ratified by all. A two thirds majority is needed to revoke it, which
won’t happen overnight. We’ll have to convince members to stop honoring the agreement, slowly
collecting allies…” Astra gave a tired sigh. “If consensus building was my strong suit, I wouldn’t have
ended up in the arctic…” Mother’s cynicism must be tied to her failure with Sola’s legacy.

“I’ve a question.” Dawn spoke up. “It sounds like gathering support will be a long enterprise.
Shouldn’t we begin right away?”

Wanting to brute force her way… That’s so her. It was a terrible idea. Please explain, mom.

“There are reasons not to.” Astra said. “First, no one is looking for doppelgangers, so you can move
about without danger. Since you’ve lived in isolation, I wanted you to enjoy that freedom for a while.”

“Next is the conspiracy behind Arther’s murder. I’d like to investigate and determine who my ——our
—— enemies are before proceeding.”

“Lastly, I must build some clout. Due to my long absence, my influence is at its weakest. I haven’t
even met half of today’s leaders. If I can get some to owe me, it’ll be useful.”

“Does that answer your question?”

“Yes, thank you.” Dawn nodded. Getting her on board was important. She already has the habit of
unguarded comments.

“Any way we can help?” Light asked.

“Get stronger.” Astra answered. “Bounties attract hunters on a risk reward basis. With a high prize
on an easy target, they’ll flock like moths to a flame. The opposite also holds true, which is why a
committee used to increase rewards for notorious doppelgangers. That body has long since been
dissolved. Become saints, and no one will come after you for the paltry sum offered.”

“Problem is the bounty is likely to be an obstacle before then.” Rose added.

“True.” Astra admitted.

Simon came in quietly and pulled up a chair, “Having a productive discussion?”

“Yes, we’ve covered many issues.” Astra hesitated. “Which reminds me of one I forgot.”

“You’ve seen Dawn take control of my summons. This is possible since the soul is the inherit
identification method for magic. The only reason she couldn’t command all my creatures is that I
employed safeguards developed during the Dark Age. These are temporary in nature. In a few
months, Dawn could return to Earth’s End, and everything would obey her as though she were me.”

Wait a minute… Lily is my original and she has no idea I’m coming. Doesn’t that mean all her
magic will be unguarded against me? And If she has her own army… Maybe she won’t mind if I
borrow some.

Astra faced Wise, “Every door in the Black Citadel will open for you. This is what made Sola’s
doppelgangers so terrifying. They could walk through our defenses and turn our weapons against us.
It was a nightmare.”
“Each of you is security risks. Hope, you could cross the Northern Emperor’s palace unimpeded. That
vulnerability can’t even be patched since Jenna fashioned those enchantments. Aery will be
concerned about Dawn and Soul. Light will scare the Barsal Empire. That’s off the top of my head.
There’s no telling what forgotten sorcery you might come to control, further complicating
everything.”

“There’s another topic you haven’t addressed, Mother.” Free spoke up. “And it’s a big one… right?”

Astra, leaning against the fireplace, didn’t answer, so Free resumed, “The way I see it, aren’t I the
biggest concern?”

“It’s obvious really. You’ve a message about a Dark Age, and Sola’s doppelganger shows up a week
later. It doesn’t take a genius to picture the reaction.”

“Even putting that aside, I’d still be a quandary. While the seven heroes are amazing, they’re
ultimately extremely powerful immortals. Sola single-handedly waged war on humanity. Not to
sound arrogant, but, if we’re speaking military potential, aren’t I worth more than everyone
combined?”

“Then there’s the ability to access our original’s magic. Isn’t that terrifying in my case? It’s the doors
at Earth’s End which would open for me. My mere presence might awaken something left behind…”

It was deathly quiet. I’d forgotten her unique circumstances. She glanced towards Soul. He probably
hadn’t. I’ll work with him to cheer her up. There’d be no alcohol involved. Two birds, one stone.

“Was I the reason we had to grow up in the arctic? If there’d been seven instead of eight, would
things have been different?” Free…

“No. On that point, you’re categorically wrong.” Astra exclaimed. “The rest… You’re right.” After
another silence, she added, “It’d be helpful if you could limit yourself to plants.”

Free grinned lopsidedly, “I’ll see what I can do but make no promises.” If she’s cracking jokes, she’s
still alright. Rose was relieved. Though I too wish you’d restrain yourself…

“Does Lily have a lot of summons?” Rose asked as casually as possible.

Astra stared back hard. While I wanted to shift the mood, I should’ve been patient and used
Wise. Surprisingly, her mother smiled wryly, “Yes, she does. Her favorites are phoenixes. They’re less
powerful than mine, but she has hundreds.”

Hundreds! Rose salivated at the prospects. Why’s she so forthcoming?

“A tip though. If Lily is around, she’ll easily take back whatever you steal.”

“You said there are ways to guard against that.” Rose asked. “Couldn’t I use those?”

“You mean to use anti-doppelganger tactics against your original? You know that’s evil?” Astra shook
her head in amusement.

“Speaking of villainy.” Rose countered. “Why are you advising me?”

It’s way too suspicious! Letting the smile slip, Astra spoke seriously, “Lily acts like a child. While I
plan on changing that, she’ll no doubt bully you into going along with her self-absorbed lifestyle
when I’m not around. Giving you some leverage might level the playing field.”
“Despite some of your inclinations, I’d say you’re more mature than she is. If you could shame some
of that into her, I’d be grateful.” Astra looked around. “This goes for everyone. Please help Lily shape
up her life.” If I can obtain phoenixes, I’ll give it my best shot.

“Have you spoken to her yet?” Simon asked.

“No, I was waiting for you.” Astra answered. “Can you make the call?”

“Sure,” Simon went to the bookshelf, retrieving a large crystal embedded in a marble base and a
hand-sized black plaque.

“Is that a projector?” Free asked.

“Yes” Simon placed both on the table. “The display range is fifteen feet with a hundred and fifty
degree radius, giving a good view.”

“It transmits moving images in holographic format.” Wise added.

“So holovision? Can we see some?” Light asked.

Simon glanced to Astra. “A bit is fine.” She shrugged, moving to Simon’s side.

“Watch out,” Simon said, and a flood of light exploded. Rose calmly fumbled her way towards the
bar. More warning would’ve been nice. When she could see, she discovered a shifting kaleidoscope
behind her.

Once everyone had escaped, a scene with two men fighting appeared. A coliseum duel. Three
dimensional swords clashed against a cheering crowed. Incredible clarity…

The Pillar of Enera makes this possible. The HEAVENLY DAO had always had the strength to
rearrange Enera’s gravitational fields. What it’d lacked was the processing power to manipulate a
million land masses at once. Which the Pillar provided. Two hundred miles above the surface, its
light had spread out and encircled the planet, becoming a precision tool for remaking the world.
Once everything stabilized, humanity had re-purposed the magical network for communication and
travel.

“Superb.” Light whispered.

“WHY DIDN’T WE HAVE ONE?” Silver shouted in anguish. Wow… Silver felt pain and could be
‘upset’ in that sense. It’s amazing there’s no anger behind that.

“A projector only works with a connection to the Pillar.” Astra explained calmly. “At my request, the
Black Citadel destroyed the portion above Earth’s End. Defending Sola’s Legacy would’ve been a
nightmare if anyone could just warp down.”

“Also,” Astra gesture accusingly. “They’re a huge distraction.” Can’t argue with that… Rose was
captivated.

“Can we see something else?” Hope asked.

Astra sighed, “A few more channels.”

A kissing couple appeared. Romance… Perhaps someday, but that bounty needs to go first.

The scene flashed to a group atop a cliff. Behind them, enormous stone towers floated on their own
small islands. At least thirty stories high, some disappeared into the mist below, enclosed walkways
joining them in maze-like fashion. I think that’s a dungeon called ‘Celestial Spires’. Adventuring in
such places was a means of earning recognition.

They were mesmerized as Simon flipped through ‘channels’. He settled on two people behind a desk
reading ‘ABC News’. Aery Broadcast Company. Besides them was a magma-covered landscape
gushing smoke. Eruptions on the new crust.

“Shouldn’t there be sound?” Rose asked.

“Yes, I’ll unmute.” Simon said.

One newscaster began speaking in a sober voice, “Evacuations are underway as volcanic activity
continues intensifying. Unfortunately, given the location and density under threat, these efforts are
running into logistical hurdles. Panic is growing as boiling ash rises through the fractured crust
——”

“Turn it off. I’ll catch up later.” Astra said. “Call Lily.”

“Right away.” For a second the kaleidoscope was back, then blackness replaced it. Two red lines shot
back from the crystal passing on either side of Simon. One hit Hope who scrambled away.

“Everything between those will be shown.” Simon said. “Please stand back.”

The blackness swirled like a liquid and retreated, revealing a roaring fire. It flickered twice before
taking a female shape. A human-sized sprite. Fairies that large always possessed high intellect.

“Simon Black,” said the blazing figure. “How have you been?”

“I’m doing well, Fayla.” Simon answered. “Could you put me through to Lily?”

“Sure.” Fayla dissipated into flames only to pop back after a few seconds. “She’s coming. Be warned,
she’s grumpy.”

“Thanks.” Simon said.

“Anytime,” Fayla smiled, peering off at something unseen. “There we go.”

Darkness washed over the fire and receded again to unveil a new view. A younger version of herself
sat at the end of a pink marble table. An archway behind opened to a terrace where a column of light
shone against the blue sky. That’s the Pillar!

“You’re back early. I thought I asked you to try and stall…” Lily complained. “How’d it go?” Hearing
her was strange. Do I sound like that?

“There’s good news and bad news.” Simon said. “Which would you like first?”

The young girl slumped, “I could really do without more trouble. Start with the good.”

“Astra will be the new guildmaster.”

“You’re kidding!” Lily nearly fell out of her seat as she scrabbled upright. “She accepted?”

Simon nodded, “What’s more, she’s with me now.”

Astra walked forward, “Hi, Lily. It’s been long time, hasn’t it?”
“Nearly five centuries.” Lily answered. “I can’t believe Simon dragged you away. And that quickly too.
This is… wait…” Her excitement faded. “What’s the bad news?”

Her mother turned to her, “Rose, could you come here?” Oh god, yesterday a heater and today a
prop. She crossed the red line with trepidation. Lily’s eyes fixated on her. This is awkward. After a
short delay, Lily released a string of swear words. Rose didn’t recognize many, but she was sure they
shouldn’t be coming from a child’s mouth. While an understandable, I don’t like it.

“You’re certain she’s untainted?” Lily asked.

“Nero verified them himself.” Astra answered patiently.

“He knew about this? Since when?” Lily continued frantically. “No, forget that. ‘Them’? What do you
meant ‘them’? How many are there?”

“Eight.” Astra said serenely.

“Eight? Eight…” Lily stared at Rose again. “And you’re bringing them here…?”

“Yes, and you’ll protect them.” This time Astra’s voice had an edge they knew well. Does it work on
immortals?

Lily struggled silently. Finally, she pointed, “Keep their faces hidden, especially her.” Apparently it
does.

“I appreciate this.” Astra’s tone was back to normal.

“Don’t thank me.” Lily grumped. “This negates virtually all the benefits of you coming. Anything else
I should know?”

“Yes.” Simon called Free over to stand beside Rose. The others are so lucky…

There was no cursing. Instead, Lily went pale, “She’ll frighten many. I don’t know if I can manage
this…”

“Which is why I’ll take over the guild and support you.” Astra said.

“Don’t focus so much on the negatives.” Simon offered. “In the long term, you’ll be happy to have
Astra by your side.”

“But the short term is going to be hell!” Lily snapped, taking a breath. “When will you arrive?”

“Tomorrow morning at nine.” Astra said.

“Alright, let’s speak then.” Lily nodded tiredly. “It’s good to see you. I just wish you weren’t bringing
more headaches…”

Lily reached to the table, and the room returned to normal. Everyone was quiet. She wasn’t happy to
see me, was she?

“Can I use the projector for a bit?” Silver asked. No apprehension whatsoever…

“Why not use your own?” Simon answered. “Each cottages has one.”

Silver’s eyes went wide, “Really?” Then he was gone, jumping off the balcony.
“I’ll withdraw too.” Simon rose. “I’ve a backlog of sleep to work through.”

“Sandwiches are laid out downstairs. I’ve my own catching up to do, so you’re on your own till
tonight. Lastly…” Astra motioned the bar. “Anyone who inebriates themselves is traveling in a block
of ice.” She followed Simon out.

“Too bad…” Light eyed the alcohol regretfully. I disagree. In this instance, Rose wholeheartedly
approved the tyranny.

Hope clapped her hands, “that’s it!” She rushed to the bar. This isn’t good.

“What’re you doing?” Rose asked.

“There’s all this world class liquor here.” Hope rummaged around. “I was thinking not trying any was
a waste. Then it hit me. Just because we can’t drink it now, doesn’t mean we can’t later.” She had an
evil grin.

“So you’re pilfering some?” Soul asked.

“The citadel is filthy rich. It’ll be fine.” Hope compared the labels on two fancy bottles. “Maybe
these?” She reached for more but paused.

“Wait, why am I wasting time… Where’s Wise?” She spotted her brother heading out and dragged
him back. “Be useful for once and chose some for us. The best-tasting, most expensive ones.”

Surveying the countertop, Wise went white, “Do you have any idea how much——”

“Nope,” Hope broke in, “I don’t need to know. Just point out the eight best. Then you can walk
away.”

Hesitantly, Wise made his selection and raced out. How much are those worth?

“Perfect! One for each of us.” Hope grouped the bottles and wrapped her arms around them.
“Someone get the door.”

Light moved to help. Of course he did. Rose watched them leave. “Is that ok?” She asked.

“I don’t know,” Soul said carefully. “But probably. Nero has the same gift as Wise. If it isn’t fine, he’ll
take them back.”

“That’s good.” This was his area of expertise. In terms of anticipating trouble, he’s a step
faster. “Then let’s grab a bite to eat.”
[Chapter 14] Astra - Nero Ebonwood
Astra rubbed her head staring at the projector’s blackness. Contrary to popular belief, immortals
didn’t remember everything automatically. About a year out was when memories became everlasting.
Anything less could be forgotten. Just as well, mundane details aren’t worth recalling. Regretfully,
that left her memorizing like a mortal.

She’d spent the afternoon catching up on centuries of neglected history. Topics which once held no
interest had become critical. She’d studied the politics of the ‘Demon World’ below the Blue Abyss
and the ‘Cultivating Realm’ to its East. Not sure how much will stick, but I tried. Researching the
Laughing Man had also been a point of interest. He’s a monster. Astra was enraged. How hard can it
be to kill one man?

Another big development was the rise of the Grey King. That madman indirectly caused this
too. Below the Sarada’s ocean of sand was Middle Earth. This frontier region, cut off from the
outside, had been a splintered group of smallish kingdoms. Then the Laughing Man began his
social-engineering experiment. After dozens of assassinations, the ensuing chaos had reduced the
place to a no-man’s land. Keep slaughtering the decent folk, and any country will fall to ruin. When
the Laughing Man had been forced into hiding ——his so-called hundred year ‘quiet period’—— the
Grey King had built an empire from the ashes.

This enigmatic ruler refused envoys, so no one knew his face. What was no secret was his
competence, ruthlessness, and ambition. A genius strategist and tactician who swallows territory
after territory. Word from the conquered was life was fair, but bleak and brutal. Everyone was a cog
for furthering the ‘mother land’. The Grey King was building a war machine, with no intent of
stopping.

Soon he’ll have consolidated Middle Earth. That accomplished, he’d turn to the rest of Enera. It’s a
world war waiting to happen. At least the Adventurer’s Guild remained neutral in such
conflicts. Though aiding those fleeing will be our task…

She had enough on her plate already. The backlog is worst than anticipated. In the weeks preceding
his demise, Arther had put matters on hold to investigate. Had he not died, it would’ve been
fine. Stop, I’ll not blame him. In any case, a deluge of work awaited her.

The most pressing are those eruptions. Searing ash was nearing areas packed with refugees. I’ll
tackle this first thing tomorrow. Not only was it urgent, she was also perfectly suited to solve the
catastrophe. Suspiciously so. While the volcanic activity had been on-going for months, it’d
drastically intensified in the last few days. That was you, right, HEAVENLY DAO? Manufacturing
an emergency so I can show off… Is that your way of celebrating my return?

Astra sighed. I shouldn’t complain about something which benefits me so much. She needed the
political capital. Hopefully no one perishes before I arrive.

In addition to serving adventurers, Guild Headquarters played several roles which would be her
prerogative. Firstly, she’d answer aid requests when regional leadership was overwhelmed. Like this
exploding crust situation. Next, she’d take the lead in menaces emanating from the huge swaths of
Enera falling outside settled territories. From the news, I’ll be focused on piracy. Finally, she’d
spearhead the response to cataclysmic events such as the White Dragon. In this world, massive
threats materialize out of nowhere.

Thankfully she wouldn’t be tackling this alone. Since immortals were valuable military assets,
competition to recruit them was fierce. Those who didn’t care to be tied down made the Isle of
Dreams their home. In exchange for independence, they’d assist with the occasional global
crisis. Arther mentioned managing them was challenging.

There was much to be done. I’ll have to rely on Lily more than I thought. Her long term goals,
including the bounty, would be put on the back burner temporarily. If I’m accepting the job, then I’ll
do it right.

A tiny pale sprite floated into view, beckoning. Nero’s here. Shutting off the projector, Astra followed.

Trust the Black Citadel to reveal its colors at night. Ghostly flowers bloomed from translucent vines
dancing in an invisible current. Tomb ivy filled the space and blanketed the dome. Amazing death
can be so beautiful. Her spectral guide drifted merrily through the glowing leaves.

Nero was sitting in the room of skulls, her children gathered around. “Thank you.” She said quietly,
and the fairy nodded with a lethargic smile, fading away.

“I’m not sure why, but I thought you’d look older…” Free said. “What’s your physical age?”

“Thirty three.” Nero answered. “Most immortals are are under forty, by the way. In this world, you
can’t judge by appearances.”

‘In this world’ was a frequently-used expression to explain away incongruities. It sounds better
than ‘because of the HEAVENLY DAO’.

“I’ll bear that in mind.” Free said.

“I see you’ve met my children.” Astra installed herself.

“That’s right, this is my ‘official’ introduction.” Nero looked around. “Last time, you were babies.
You sure have grown.”

“So, how’d it go? Caught up on recent events?” Nero asked.

You know the answer to that… You always do. Unlike Wise, Nero had mastered the art of casual
conversation. Most would never realize he was making fruitless inquiries. Astra played along, “I’ve
finished a good chunk. Optimistically, enough to get me through tomorrow. I already know what I’ll
be doing most of the day.”

“The eruptions?” Nero grinned, “You’re uniquely qualified for them, aren’t you? Even more so than
back then.”

Astra smiled wryly, “So you uncovered that too? How’d you do it? It’s not something I’d reveal
easily.”

“Two thousands years isolated in the arctic… That’s the type of experience that can confer real
power. Surmising its shape wasn’t too hard.”

Makes sense. Her children appeared clueless about their exchange. “Did you want to discuss
somewhere private?” She asked.

“Later.” Nero waved off the suggestion. “First, I’ll speak to the young ones. Let’s begin with the three
who’ve an aptitude for necromancy.” Three?

“Wise, you’ve little choice. Your talent, like mine, is deep but concentrated. To realize your
potential, you must enroll.”
“Rose, you’re an intriguing case. It’s not uncommon for those skilled in fire to have a knack for
death and destruction. Lily dedicated herself to the creation side of her talent, joining the Vermilion
War College, but you aren’t bound to her path. You’re welcome to travel here to explore the dark
arts.”

“Lastly, there’s Free. Your affinity is as profound as your original. Should you wish, you wouldn’t
be turned away. Personally, I’d advise against it.”

“Afraid I might retread her footsteps?” Free asked.

Nero shook his head, “Sorry, please don’t misunderstand. I’m concerned you’d be discarding your
chance at an untroubled life.”

“Once you’re a necromancer, everyone will regard you as capable of resurrecting the dead. As with
Sola, you’ll never know peace. Even good people, particularly immortals, become irrational at the
thought of meeting loved ones again.”

“What would you do facing her dilemma?” Nero looked her in the eye, “If someone held the lives of
your siblings hostage?”

Free grimaced, “That… I can’t…”

“A guiding principle of the Black Citadel is that ‘Enrollment is sacred’. We depend on the free flow
of students. Corrupting or impeding that process… will bring the full wrath of Xarst down on
whomever attempts it. Do you understand?”

Free nodded slowly, “No one will dare blackmail me into enrolling because they’d be crushed.”

“Correct.” Nero nodded.

“It’s frustrating forsaking part of my future due to the greed of others.” Free complained weakly. “But
I suppose it’s necessary. I’d hate it if others were harmed because of me.”

“It’s not only the ‘greed of others’ you’ll be facing. One day, someone close to you will pass on. You’ll
then have the hardest choice: to let go or not.”

Thanks, Nero. She’d been struggling with how to approach this thorny subject with her headstrong
daughter.

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to converse privately with Wise for a bit.” Nero said.

“Should we step out?” Astra asked.

“That’s unnecessary.” Nero smirked. “If we could have quiet, that’ll be enough.”

What riddle is that? Nero gazed towards Wise. Staring back, her son’s expression went from
surprised to serious. Slowly, the watchers understood what was unfolding. It’s what happens when
two people who never need questions meet.

Nero took out a bronze circlet and swapped out Wise’s headband. He told me of that. The old one
had been cobbled together in haste. This will let Wise endure the trip.

After another silence, Nero drew out a jet-black book and everyone recoiled. That’s the most
powerful necromantic artifact I’ve seen, second only to the Mask of Xarst. As the air hummed with
death, Astra was tempted to snatch it away. Nero will justify this later.
Wise took the offering, and the wait resumed. Eventually, Nero spoke, “That was everything. Take
care.”

“Thank you.” Wise bowed solemnly.

“You’re welcome. Now I’ve words for the rest of you.” Nero confronted Hope, “Do you have any
notion of the monetary value of what’s packed in your bag?”

“Please don’t tell me.” She answered quickly. “Also, who snitched? It was Wise, wasn’t it? In your
silent conversation, I’m sure of it.” She glared at her brother.

“I didn’t mention it.” Wise objected, shaking his hands.

“Don’t be smart with me.” Hope quipped. “I know how it works. You needn’t say anything. Just the
willingness to give me up was enough.”

“For the record” Nero wore an amused smile, “He wasn’t the only one.”

Hope’s mouth opened and closed. She turned, searching faces, “Traitors! Unbelievable…” Her
shoulders slumped. “Should I fetch them?”

Nero rubbed his shin, “It occurs to me, in all these years, I haven’t given you a single birthday gift.
So I’ll overlook this if you remember to share.”

“Thank you!” Hope gave Nero a big hug. She faced Wise. “Since Nero is so generous, I’ll forgive you
too.” She glanced around. “You too, nameless betrayer.”

I’ll assert my authority. “Unfortunately, this isn’t entirely over.” Astra spoke up. “Although I’m
unclear on the details… Hope, am I to understand you circumvented my instructions?”

“No… This is about something else. Right?” She pleaded to Nero.

“You do remember I cannot lie?” He said sadly.

“Dammit,” Hope exclaimed. “So what happens?”

“I’ll allow it.” Astra said. “But this never happens again. Not everyone is this magnanimous with
theft. Am I clear?”

“Absolutely,” Hope said with the cheerfulness of having gotten away with murder. I don’t think she
got the point. Well, it’d be Lily’s problem soon.

Nero looked towards Soul, “Believe in yourself. Also, make sure to properly thank Barsal.”

“I’m not sure I understand…” Soul responded.

“You’ll know later,” Nero said playfully.

I should explain. “If he’s being ambiguous, it’s for a reason.” Astra was familiar with this pattern,
having been through it herself. “Just listen and try to recall when the time is right.”

Nero put a hand on Dawn’s shoulder, “I’m sorry.”

“What?” Said her bewildered daughter.

“Tomorrow, you’ll have a bad day.”

Dawn’s eyes lit up, and her face went ashen, “Is it… Do you…”

“I know.” Nero said grimly. “And yes. Good luck.”

The cryptic exchange didn’t perturbed Astra. Usually it’s something vital to the person, but
meaningless to others.

Nero shook his head at Silver. “You’re certainly fast.”

“And that means?” Silver asked.

“Nothing.” Nero said, “I wish you both the best of fortunes.”

“I don’t follow, but thanks.” Silver played along.

Nero frowned at Light, “I’d warn you not to, but you’d do it anyway. That said, absolutely
remember what I say next.”

“Alright?” Light said, unsure.

“Only take four.” Nero spoke gravely.

“Only take four?” Light repeated.

“Yes,” Nero stressed. “Four is still ok, but five is the end. There’ll be no recovery.”

Nero probably saved his life. How he’d done it would become clear in time. While depressing, she
had too much on her plate to dwell on an averted death.

“That’s everything.” Nero stood. “I’d love to join you on the balcony for a chat.”

Astra smiled, “Alright.” She clapped. “You heard him. Back to your cottages. Don’t stay up all night
with the projectors.”

Nero scoured the bar as they left, “That girl did a thorough job cleaning out the best spirits. But let’s
see…” He reached into a cupboard. “As I suspected, she missed one.” Without asking, he happily
poured two drinks. That’s a problem with Nero, he acts without permission. The undiscerning were
often offended. Astra accepted the glass, and they seated themselves outside.

“Before we proceed…” Nero reach up, gently guiding the magics of death. Beginning with the
balcony’s ceiling, everything above vanished. The roof and the layer of tomb ivy covering it melted
away. Before them the ice shelf reflected a familiar green.

“Better, don’t you think?” Astra agreed. The space is refreshing.

“I’m sorry about Arther.” Nero said.

“It’s painful, but losing Jenna and Ethan was worse. I also have a wall of worry to distracted me.”
Astra looked to her companion. “What about you? How’re you taking it?”

“Me?” Nero chuckled. “I rarely get asked that. People presume necromancers capable of coping
with death. In my case, they’d mostly be right. The tragedies I’ve witnessed, real and foreseen, have
dulled my sense of grief. In spite of this, his passing bites deep… Although it still pales compared to
back then.”
Nothing holds a candle to the Dark Age. “I spoke to Lily. She appeared stressed, even before the
children.”

“She’s learning the pain of loss.” Nero said glumly. “Her experience was different than ours. When
her homeland was destroyed, she’d spent most of her life studying abroad. Afterwards, the
desensitization of war prevented her from building strong bonds. Even Jenna and Ethan were only
the loss of close work colleagues. Meanwhile, Arther Bard was a friend she’d spent millennia with.
She’s taking it hard.”

Astra listened and knew the words were true. Even then, her mind didn’t change, “She must grow
up.”

Nero peered deeply into her eyes. Finally, he pleaded softly, “Don’t break her in the process.”

“I’ll try.” She promised. “What do you make of the message left behind?”

“You should take it seriously. A Dark Age is near.”

“How are you so certain?”

Nero sighed, “Because the situation is ‘ripe’ for it. Remember the Dark Age’s first half? It was
mostly the world tearing itself apart. Sola merely set the spark. The power vacuum after the Black
Banquet enabled all manner of mayhem. Even catastrophes like the blue-backed spiders only
inflicted such damage because of the chaos.”

“Today, Enera has reached a similar state, with disputes simmering under the surface. All that’s
missing is a catalyst.”

“You’re referring to the ‘Grey King’?” Astra asked.

“Partly, but he’s not alone. Enera is wallowing in prosperity, with many itching to claim it for their
own. A fragile international order is holding this back. In a way, the Northern Emperor is to
blame. His out-sized influence blocks tensions from resolving naturally. If it disappeared…”

“You believe the ‘spark’ will involve Lithorn?”

“Likely. It’s hard to imagine a dark age while his authority remains unchallenged, yet a large
enough disruption might achieve it. Whatever the case, a possible trigger is near.”

That’s bad. “There’s a new ‘Sola’?”

“A potential ‘Necromancer of the End’ exists. This I feel, rather than know.”

Damn. “How soon?”

“The day of Arther’s funeral in three weeks. I’ve no idea where or why though.” Nero confessed.

“How do you know the date but not the cause?” Astra asked.

“I didn’t arrive at this answer with my usual foresight.” Nero explained. “When necromancers
scour the future, we search a sea of possibilities centered on ourselves. Below this, cloaked in
darkness, is the true future, what’s destined to happen. It’s only possible to catch the vaguest
glimpses. Paradox obscures everything which could cause a divergence.”

Paradox, the force born from the Ether’s rejection of contradictions. I knew it protected the past but
hadn’t heard this. If necromancers made changes when they traveled back in time, Paradox would
try to crush them out of existence. The pressure exerted was proportional to the alterations. Which is
why major events are set in stone.

“Incidentally, Simon Black is an expert at toying with time.” Nero said. Don’t go off-topic reading
my mind.

“Anyway, I routinely survey the true future to anticipate trouble. For instance, on the day the
White Dragon appeared, it went entirely dark. It’s the same with Arther’s funeral. From there on, I
see nothing.”

The White Dragon… Three countries reduced to ash. A dozen more suffered partial destruction. An
utter cataclysm, with millions dead. Yet preferable to a Dark Age.

“So on the anniversary of the Dark Age’s end, in three weeks, Paradox is hiding a world-shaking
incident…” Astra sighed heavily. “And you’ll not be participating this time?”

“Yes, that was the deal when I took this position. The citadel’s leader must remain neutral. It’s why
I gifted the book to Wise. It’ll act as my replacement.”

Astra nodded. Enera already owed Nero a debt and had no right to ask for more. Wise better
treasure the gift.

They sat as southern lights and phantom ivy weaved through the stars. “What’s your opinion of the
Laughing Man?” Astra asked.

“He’s far more insane than Sola ever was. A madness backed up by unworldly strength and the
most twisted intelligence. He’s been committing atrocities, directly or by proxy, and no one’s been
able to stop him. Arther tried and is dead. Once a Dark Age commences, the damage he’ll inflict will
be catastrophic.”

“As expected.” Astra sighed. “Let me just confirm: he can’t be it, right?”

“Correct, the ‘focus’ must be a necromancer.” Nero said. “Which is perplexing as the Laughing Man
is too outsized a player not to be involved. Perhaps the next Dark Age will have two architects
instead of one.”

“Be careful.” He added. “The Mask of Xarst hunted him for a hundred years. Although this forced
him underground, his survival is a testament to his might. Don’t let him lure you into trap, as he
did Arther. Face him on your own terms.”

“Of course.” Astra said wearily. “You should know I’m not the same.”

It’d been Arther Bard’s flaw and his greatest strength. When he saw injustice, he had to act. This
compulsion had earned him the title ‘First Hero’ while also causing his downfall. His heart of gold
was exploited against him. Those involved would pay for that.

It’s getting late. Astra downed her drink, ”I was hoping for one last favor.”

“Done,” Nero answered.

Astra rolled her eyes. Would it kill him to say it out loud? “To confirm, what will you be helping me
with and how long will it take?”

Nero smiled, “Your ship will be piloted to the Isle within two days.”

“Thank you.” Astra got up. “I also appreciate you safekeeping Earth’s End.”
“Don’t give it a thought. I’m just glad you’re finally out and about.” Nero rose himself. “I’ll be
departing first.”

For the tiniest fraction of a second, blackness flashed. Then everything was back to normal. The
balcony was enclosed, and the dome had a roof. As for Nero, he was nowhere to be seen.

I’m not the only one who’s learned new tricks. In Xarst’s shadow, where necromancy rained
supreme, it wasn’t surprising the citadel’s leader could teleport. Nevertheless, Astra was impressed
how casually Nero wielded the supreme magic.

Time for work. In the blink of an eye, Astra jumped to her cottage. I’ve a busy day ahead.
[Chapter 15] Wise - Warping to the Isle
of Dreams
Gathered under the skulls, the excitement was palatable. For once, everyone was on the same page as
Silver. Except for Dawn. Must be Nero’s warning.

Wise felt more in control than he had in years, his new headband offering a thick layer of protection.
What's more, the information let through was crisper. It’s marvelous.

Wise glanced fondly at the book in his lap. The Necronomicon. That was the name Light had
suggested discovering the tome had no title. He’d loved it. It’s an appropriate combination of
‘necro-’ and ‘lexicon’. Nero’s artifact protected against the corruption of death’s magic. The subtle
graininess was gone when he peered into the future. So refreshing.

Emboldened, he’d finally used the projector last night, and there’d been no headaches after a lengthy
session. I no longer dread the Isle.

He recalled the unusual dialogue yesterday with Nero Ebonwood. The others would be shocked how
much was said.

………

What’s going on? Wise thought confused.

<Nero> we’re having a wordless conversation. Just keep making inquiries and it’ll happen
naturally.

Wise eyes widened. A silent exchange? Light would be jealous.

<Nero> Yes. Remember to fully explore each topic. The amount I can provide per query is about a
paragraph. Now, I’ve something for you.

Nero pulled out a thin bronze band. What’s that?

<Nero> I made this in preparation for your departure. Your old one was fine for the isolation of
Earth’s End but not the Isle of Dreams. Stay still.

Nero touched his forehead, and the weight grew lighter. Surprised, Wise reached up. How’d you do
that?

<Nero> At the peak of necromancy, you can play around with space and time. How does it feel?
Things should’ve improved.

They had. Nero’s reply was clearer. My original is amazing. He ran his fingers over the metal. So,
what now?

<Nero> Don’t you wish to ask anything?

Yes, of course. His mind raced frantically. How do you deal with your ability without a headband?
<Nero> I spent a hundred and fifty years honing my foresight. You were simply born with it.
That’s the difference between learning to swim in shallow water and being thrown in the ocean
with weights on your legs. You never had chance.

Wise agreed it hadn’t been entirely fair. So how do I become like you?

<Nero> First there’s something you must know. What happened when you were nine wasn’t simply
because of your advanced foresight. You possess a special ability. Sure, other necromancers can
delve the future for answers, but it takes a conscious effort. The way knowledge effortlessly flows
into your head, that’s a phenomenon unique to you… and me.

Wise frowned. What do you mean?

<Nero> You have a copy of my Sublime Vagary… which I now realized you are unfamiliar with.
That’s troubling… A quick review is required. First ask about ‘immortalization and myth’. Next ask
about ‘Sublime Vagaries’. Finally try this query again.

Sublime Vagaries… They were something certain immortals possessed. Tell me

about ‘immortalization and myth’?

<Nero> Immortalization is the process of stepping into the Ether and becoming part-myth.
Entering that raw conceptual space has side effects, including the potential to develop Sublime
Vagaries.

What are ‘Sublime Vagaries’?

<Nero> They’re conceptual weapons, cheats which break reality itself. They’re the most powerful
tools available to immortals and their most closely guarded secrets. For example, Lily Morgana
gained fame with the title ‘living artillery’. From this, two abilities were born: ‘Godly Reach’ and
‘Infinity Engine’. Due to their nature, they often reinforce existing strengths.

I totally understand why Light loves this stuff. I wonder why did Astra told us not to concern
ourselves…

<Nero> That’s not surprising. Few mortals ever possess them, and even many immortals lack their
own. Besides a close connection to the Ether, there must be some story or experience, a core which
inspires awe, for a Sublime Vagary to form around. For instance, millennia of isolation in the
arctic. With such high requirements, they aren’t for children. You’re a special case.

Wise focused to avoid further unintended tangents. What’s the true nature of my foresight?

<Nero> It’s a copy of my ‘All-Knowing Grasp’. At a certain point, my skills as a clairvoyant became
something of a legend. From this fame, a Sublime Vagary was born. Normally you’d be aware of
this already. When one coalesces, its owner automatically obtains its name and an understanding
of its nature. This didn’t happen in your case due to the circumstances.

What’s ‘All-Knowing Grasp’?

<Nero> An ability which breaks the rules of foresight. Instead of tracking down the answers across
the future, ‘All-Knowing Grasp’ automates the process while expanding its scope. Furthermore, as
you discovered, it can do more than simply collect information. It’s not something a child should’ve
possessed. Sorry about that.

How’d I end up with it?

<Nero> Sola unintentionally duplicated it. Perhaps it’s because my soul, foresight, and that
particular power are so closely linked. Whatever the case, this explains why she never released
copies of me. With her taint on top, they undoubtedly went mad too fast to be useful.

Does Astra know?

<Nero> She does not. We heroes shared our combat-related Sublime Vagaries but kept our others
secret. In general, they’re more effective when they remain unknown. After your ‘incident’, I
properly explained everything, omitting only a small part. Astra believes what happened was the
result of your overwhelming talent.

Which explains the private conversation… Wise wasn’t sure how he felt about this. Do you expect
me to stay quiet too?

<Nero> That’s what I would recommend. Astra and your siblings already understand how your
ability functions. Learning it’s a partially-activated Sublime Vagary won’t change anything.
However, I’ll leave the final decision to you. That was my intention all along.

Great, something else to worry about. More importantly, what do you mean by partially-
activated?

<Nero> The full power of a Sublime Vagary is unleashed by consciously invoking it while speaking
its name. Unspoken, they function at a fraction of their potential. A warning though: you aren’t
ready yet. Try activating it and you’ll shatter your headband, driving yourself mad.

Releasing this ‘full power’ held no appeal to Wise. He filed the information in some dark, deep
corner. Is there’s a way for me to live without this headband?

<Nero> There is. To do so, you must increase the weight of your life and place restrictions on your
future.

The ‘weight of my life’?

<Nero> At the time of your ‘incident’, you were nine, with barely five years of ‘adult’ memories
forming your identity. That was far too light, so you were overwhelmed.

How do I increase my life-weight?

<Nero> The passage of time. It’s already doubled since then. Place enough restrictions on your
future, and that might be enough.

Why must I restrict my future? He didn’t like the sound of that.

<Nero> When using foresight, you see infinite possibilities based on your actions. It’s too much,
clouding your vision. You must trim this down with self-imposed prohibitions.

How do I do this?

<Nero> You set up a forbidding ritual. Start with something easy to give up, like a hated food.
Then create a mental ceremony to forbid yourself from eating the dish. Check your foresight and
see if it worked. If not, refine your ritual and try again. Once successful, reinforce your covenant
with more small restrictions. This way, when you move to the final step, it’ll stick.

What’s the final step?

<Nero> Life-altering prohibitions. They can be anything as long as they’re impactful. Ethical
constraints like ‘I’ll never steal’. Pledges to adhere to specific philosophies. I suggest ‘I’ll never lie’,
since you’ll be taking the oath anyway. Whatever you decide, make sure they’re limitations you can
live with.

Wise disliked this intensely. Do all necromancers do this?

<Nero> By the time a person reaches their forties or fifties, they know who they are and have
unconsciously given up on a wide range of activities. This, along with the oath, is enough for most.
If you’re willing to wait that long, feel free to discard my advice.

So he’s offering a shortcut… That made it more acceptable. What happens if I accidentally break my
restrictions?

<Nero> You’ll experience a period of debilitation and recover. Remember these are YOUR rules.
YOU decided how they’re interpreted. All that matters is not intentionally breaking them.

And if I intentionally break them?

<Nero> All the benefits will disappear. You’ll have destroyed your faith in yourself. Rebuilding it
could take years and might never be the same.

Wise sighed. At least he understood everything. If I carefully add constraints, I’ll eventually access
my full potential. The longer he took, the less he’d have to give up.

Nero extended a black book, and Wise froze sensing his impending demise. Battling terror, he
formed a coherent thought. What’s that?

<Nero> It’s a gift, if you have the courage. Don’t worry, you won’t be harmed.

I must take it. Wise reached forwards, subduing dread with rationality. Nero wouldn’t hurt me. He
grabbed it, and the panic receded. What’s this?

<Nero> Something I’ve labored on for millennia. A book is its shape because knowledge is a
necromancer’s truest weapon. Once you’ve mastered it, you’ll wield the might of Xarst itself.

Wise stared with awe. What’s it called?

<Nero> It has no title as I couldn’t settle on one. I’ll leave you the privilege.

What do I do with it?

<Nero> For now, keep it with you. It’s indestructible and simply holding it will protect you from
death’s corruption.

Why did you created it?

<Nero> Another Dark Age is coming. Whether in weeks or decades, I can’t say. When it arrives, I’ll
not be participating. This book is my replacement.

Why give me something this important?

<Nero> Because you’re Astra’s child. Also, as my double, you’re able to wield its full might.

………
“Since everyone’s here,” Astra said, snapping Wise from his reverie. “I’ve a few points to cover.”

Light interrupted, “Does your airship have a name?”

“No.” Astra answered. “Why?”

“Light titled Wise’s book.” Soul explained. “Now he wants to name more things.”

“Really?” Astra faced Wise.

“The Necronomicon.” Wise answered proudly.

Astra hesitated, “That’s… a fine name.” Why’d mother waver? She’d imagined herself riding a ship
called ‘Necronomicon’ and found it unacceptable.

“Wise confirmed all airships have names.” Light added. Astra shot him a glare. Sorry. “On the Isle, a
nameless ship will be out of place. It needs proper designation.”

Astra winced at the sound logic, knowing what would come next. It’s her fault for not taking care of
this earlier. At last, she relented, “Alright, you can name it, but I retain veto rights. Understood?”

“I’ll think up a unforgettable moniker immediately.” Light nodded happily. They’re on different
pages.

Astra sighed, “Moving on… we must hide your faces.” She dropped a bag on the table. “Later you can
chose your own, but for now try these. Your lower face is enough.”

The veils and scarves were mostly shades of grey. Wise wrapped one around his neck, as did the
others.

“So how do we explain these?” Dawn asked. “Are we also pretending to be ninjas?”

“It’s not pretending!” Light cut in, which they ignored.

Astra considered and grimaced, “I honestly hadn’t thought about it beyond hiding you faces.
Everything’s been so rushed… Your suggestion is a good one, which is a depressing…”

“If we claim to be from some remote ‘shinobi village’ displaced by the eruptions, that’d explain our
origins and our unfamiliarity with the outside world.” Dawn continued.

“Sure,” Astra conceded tiredly. “Until we come up of something better, let’s go with that.”

“Then there are basics we must go over.” Light stated. “Otherwise, no one will be fooled.”

“Do that later, when I’m not around.” Astra snapped.

So we’ll be acting the fool to explain away strange behavior. Others were cringing under their
scarves. As for himself, he wasn’t too concerned. If being normal was important to me, I wouldn’t
have tried enduring insanity for power.

“Next is your hair.” Astra continued. “Everyone except Light needs to pick a new color. There are
mirrors in the bag. Stick to the ordinary.”

“Why am I an exception?” Light asked.

“Because Barsal shaves his head.” Astra answered.

Taking a mirror, Wise drew in necromantic magic and slowly discarded the concept of death. He
then willed the leftover power towards his scalp, and his black hair turned blond. This was ordinary
magic, something anyone could learn. Once ‘stripped’ of affinity, it’s far weaker, but can do
anything.

Rose chose ash blond. Hope picked black. Silver grey. Soul brown. Then there are the other
three… Dawn was a redhead. Light’s dreadlocks were white. Neglecting these two, Astra addressed
Free, who sported bright green, “What did I say?”

“This is perfectly acceptable for a plant-using ninja.” Free responded.

“Right…” Astra decided not to press the issue. Instead, she raised her arm, and they watched it
darkened to a light tan. “Match this as best you can.”

Everyone did as requested. Thanks to a certain prank, they’d all mastered this skill. Rose acting
serious while neon pink was hilarious.

Astra nodded, “Even before the Fracturing, it’s been customary to match your tone to your
geographic location. The only ones who ignore this are visitors, foreign dignitaries, immortals, and
occasionally those with compelling personal motives. In a major tourist destination like the Isle of
Dreams, it’s especially important because out-of-towners are always the target of swindlers…”

Astra stiffened, “My God… You’ve no idea what scams are, do you…?” She muttered.

Rose objected, “Yes, we do! There were some examples in your library.”

Astra appeared unconvinced. With trepidation, she brought out small pouches. “This is ‘Gold’,” She
said, jingling them. “Enough to live comfortably for months.” She dropped them on the table.
“There’s one for each of you. Try not to waste it.”

Pocketing his share, Wise noticed his mother had returned to her usual pale white. Astra glanced at
her arm and shrugged, “I can’t change it. Or at least, not for any length of time. The HEAVENLY
DAO doesn’t want its chosen altering who they are. That’s why Lily is trapped in a twelve year old’s
body. The only exception are those few who reach the wall while concealing their features, like the
shapeshifters of Noaran.”

“Anyway,” Astra faced Light. “Most structures aren’t as solid as my fortress. I don’t want to hear you
crashed into someone’s bedroom.”

“I don’t think something so uncool could happen to a ninja.” Light protested.

“The HEAVENLY DAO also doesn’t save fools from themselves.” Astra countered tersely. “If the roof
looks weak, you’ll fall right through.”

Their mother turned to Free, “I’m repeating for emphasis: only plants. If news gets out that Sola’s
double is creating deformed monstrosities… Understand?”

“Completely,” Free nodded. “except for the ‘deformed monstrosities’.”

“That’s everything.” Astra had finished her mental checklist. “For today, there’s only one item on the
agenda. You’ll compete at the Stone Coliseum this evening. Simon will handle the
registrations.” Where is he anyway? … He’s at the warping station.

“No need to stress. It’ll take half a dozen matches before you’re paired with someone your level.”
“Other than than, try to to settle in. You’ll visit the Guild tomorrow, once the chaos of my arrival has
subsided. For touring the Isle, I’ll leave that to you and Lily. Keep a low profile and stay out of
trouble. Any questions?” There were none.

“Let’s go.” They took their bags and followed Astra out. It’s a short walk. Since the residence was
designed for dignitaries, the layout was organized so visitors could discretely warp out. Which is
perfect.

Wise was filled with anticipation. He’d have the chance to observe Enera from space, which, for him,
would be the equivalent of a guided world tour. It might leave me drained, but it’ll be worth it.

“Everything’s ready.” Simon stood near a dais in a large chamber. Next to him were steps to an
elevated platform above which hovered a metal sphere covered in handles.

“Good.” Astra motioned. “Everyone up there and grab hold. Make sure your bags are shut tight and
nothing is loose in your pockets.”

Simon joined them, and the room quivered under the buzz of mystical machinery. A round force field
materialized around them, disappearing as it stabilized. The first step: isolation. They were being cut
off from reality. As proof, gravity lost its hold, leaving them floating.

The force field shimmered again. The second step: compressing. Their surroundings began to
grow. We’re shrinking. Soon they were two inches tall, hovering in a colossal enclosed space.

“The shield normally isn’t this transparent.” Astra explained. “I had Simon use special settings for a
clearer view.” Thanks for the consideration. Although they didn’t feel it, they accelerated abruptly
towards a hole in the wall.

“Say…” Dawn asked nervously. “What happens next? To my shame, I must admit I thought warping
was basically teleportation. It’s mostly glossed over in books…” Darkness engulfed them as they
rushed down a metallic pipe.

“Normally it’s quite similar,” Astra answered. “But for this trip, I asked Simon to slow the speed.”

“So how will this work exactly?” Dawn pressed.

Wise stepped in, “From here, we’ll travel up two hundred miles to the pillar’s global network and
then follow along it to the Isle.” They sensed powerful magical fluctuations. “We’re at the final step:
sending. In seconds, we’ll shoot upwards at twenty times the speed of sound.”

Without warning, they soared into the arctic sky. Below, Xarst receded rapidly. Wise had hoped to
spot the fortress but failed. Maybe if there’d been more light… The sun rose on the horizon, and the
brightness washed everything away. Until the sunlit side, there won’t be much to see.

Shielding his eyes, Wise noted they’d switched directions and were sailing horizontally. He squinted
to make out the approaching expanse of aquamarine. The Blue Abyss… Probably the most normal-
looking. In contrast, the neighboring land resembled splintered glass. It’s surprisingly whole… He’d
expected an ‘islands in the sky’ sorta thing. That was shallow thinking. Enera’s surface was more
akin to a cracked egg. Though not all of it.

Many ‘rough’ sections had a fuzzy texture. The Twisted Lands. Here the already broken earth had
been contorted into corkscrews and spaghetti by the HEAVENLY DAO. I wonder what they’re like
up close. Unfortunately, his ability didn’t provide visual stimulus. Despite this shortcoming, Wise
was appreciating his gift. What’d Nero call it? ‘All-Knowing Grasp’. He scoured the scene before
him, devouring the feedback.

Among the warped geography, there were two solid bodies, one green and one yellow. The Green
Hell and Sarada Desert. The gigantic trees and drifting sands completely hid the broken land. Both
were uninhabitable, but the Green Hell was the larger and more lethal of the two.

Wise shifted his gaze to the depression to their North. Ground Zero, the center of the apocalyptic
spell. The mile-high crater walls encircled this death zone. Inside, mercurial gravitational fields spun
a perpetual dust storm, rearranging the landscape on a daily basis. Within the tempest, remnants of
Sola’s undead army awaited a new master.

Further off, something caught his interest. It looked like giant tweezers had dragged the crust
upwards and then lost their hold, leaving a pyramid of floating landmasses. So there were ‘islands in
the sky’ after all. Aery had controlled the highest peaks before the Fracturing, and The HEAVENLY
DAO had honored this distinction. The atmosphere has been manipulated to make the top portions
breathable.

Far off, dark grey clouds obscured the surface. Ash from below… Hopefully mother takes care of
that. He turned South.

There’s the Barsal Empire, named after its founder. Barsal Farran had been a conquerer, expanding
his territory until the early Dark Age. However, once Sola revealed herself, he’d swore off future
conquests. His efforts in uniting Enera and his contributions on the battlefield had eventually earned
him the title of hero.

Wise noted the large sunken portion without cracks. The ‘Gala plateau’. As the largest mystically-
dead region, it’d been spared the fury of Sola’s spell. It’s the only place where there’s solid ground all
the way down. Void of magical uncertainty, it gave the Barsal Empire its technological edge.

Eyes meandering, the names of countries, immortals, and historic events crowded his
consciousness. To think there are poor sods who study hard. Of course, this was only a partial
picture. Many populated areas were deep underground, such as the Demon World and Middle
Earth. There’s also the planet’s other side.

One of the black whirlwinds rising from the surface passed close by. Light Funnels… Their interior
brought concentrated sunlight deep into Enera. Wouldn’t we be fried if we passed through? To
prevent that eventuality, the HEAVENLY DAO had severed the pillar’s network where they
crossed. Good to know…

There it is. Among the dark lines, Wise had found a white one. We’re nearly there.

“That’s the Pillar, right?” Dawn broke the silence, talking extremely fast. “So the Isle is below? Yet we
aren’t heading down. Rather we’re traveling towards the pillar’s top. What happens when we reach
it?”

Astra smiled, “We fall really fast. It’s unforgettable, especially the first time.” She peered ahead
serenely. “Warping nowadays ruins the experience. It happens so quickly, there’s no time for fear.”

This is her dark side. Their mother relished every opportunity to toughen them up. Her children
wouldn’t be wimps. It makes her evil sometimes. They already felt like they were falling from the lack
of gravity. With a downward plummet added to the mix… It’ll be unnerving.

“Mother, I hate you.” Dawn whispered. Astra had time to raise an eyebrow before they swapped
directions.
As they plunged, a piercing shriek rang out. Dawn was staring down, screaming at the top of her
lungs. Wow… The shocking sight had a calming effect, mesmerizing them.
[Chapter 16] Silver - Landing in the
Rose Palace
In the pink marble courtyard, all eyes were on Dawn. Breath calming, she released her grip on the
handle, leaving deep indentations. She then stood tall and declared, “I’m afraid of
heights.” Unbelievable, Dawn admitting a fault… She’s not good at it. Her tone had been challenge
rather than shame.

“That’ll be a problem, won’t it?” She added, shoulders sagging.

“A bit, yes,” Simon answered, dematerializing the sphere.

“Since when?” Astra asked coolly.

“Since always,” Dawn explained. “Even parts of the fortress made me antsy. What we just went
through… It’s just plain wrong.”

Since this wasn’t the time or place, everyone was quiet. The mocking will happen later.

“Hum, excuse me.” They turned to find a girl in her late teens. “My name is Kate. Lily sent me to
greet you.”

She was gorgeous, but what really caught Silver’s attention were the cat ears atop her short amber
hair. A tail also peeked out of her leather outfit.

“Who’re you?” Astra stared piercingly.

“I’m Kate, Lily’s adopted daughter.” Kate answered flustered. This isn’t going well.

“You might be scaring her.” Silver said.

Registering his comment, Astra reexamined the fidgeting girl, face softening, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to
intimidate you.”

“No, that’s fine.” Kate waved her arms, appearing even more frantic. Did that make her more
nervous?

“One question,” Astra said. “Why didn’t you address yourself as ‘Kate Morgana’?”

Eyes widening, Kate stammered, “That’s… I… Sorry, I should’ve.”

Astra’s lip tightened. Why’s that’s upsetting? Their mother wasn’t usually a stickler for such fanfare.
“We should meet Lily.” Astra said, smiling again.

Kate nodded quickly, “Follow me.” She turned and marched off stiffly. She seems a bit clumsy, but it
might be the anxiety. Either way, it’s cute.

The Rose Palace was filled with colonnades, archways, and open-air corridors. Hey, a section of the
fortress looks like this. While there was nobody about, fiery birds covered the upper structures. I
wonder which one will end up Rose’s pet.
They entered a fire-filled room. The left and right walls were thick flames from floor to ceiling, and
an inferno raged in a large brazier between the two. As they crossed, it erupted, and Fayla
coalesced. She’s human-sized in person too. The fiery sprite waved, “Greetings everyone. I’m Fayla,
overseer of the inner palace and secretary to Lily Morgana.”

“Nice to see you again.” Astra replied. “We’ll be relying on you later.”

“No problem,” Fayla said joyfully and vanished. What’s the Inner Palace? He was curious. I bet Wise
knows.

They found Lily at the head of a familiar marble table. Behind was the terrace and the Pillar of Enera.
Several phoenixes were perched on chairs. They were three feet tall, formed from fire and
embers. Their flames only burn when they want them to.

“Astra, welcome back,” Lily greeted, not bothering to rise. “You’re a few minutes late. That’s
unusual.”

“We took a moment to meet your daughter.” Astra answered. “I was surprised.”

“Ah, Kate,” Lily nodded. “She’s an orphan Arther picked up and foisted on me. It was something he
started doing nine hundred years ago. Since she’s already living here, I told her about your children. I
hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all. Having someone their age who knows is a good thing.” Astra responded casually. “I’m
more interested in what you just said. So Kate isn’t your first?”

“No, there have been many before.“ Lily sighed. “Most died chasing immortality, and old age took the
rest. Yet, every time, Arther brought another. He was strangely insistent so I couldn’t turn him down.
You’re the thirty second, right Kate?” Astra wasn’t the only one who wanted Lily to mature.

“Correct.” Kate confirmed uneasily. Is it us or Lily who’s agitating her? Silver had no
idea. Deciphering the emotions of strangers is hard.

“You never mentioned these children during your visits.” Astra noted. She’s… annoyed? Silver’s
instincts warned him something was up.

“Why would I tell you about people you’d never meet? Maybe if you traveled to the Isle occasionally,
I might’ve felt the need.” Lily explained. “But enough of this. Everyone is expecting us. Simon, could
you go ahead and let them know we’ll arrive shortly?”

“Certainly,” He turned to Astra. “See you at the Adventurer’s Guild.”

Once he’d left, Lily resumed, “Why doesn’t everyone remove their veils and introduce themselves.”

They did as instructed without theatrics. Mother hammered this point home. “You changed their
hair color.” Lily commented.

“What do you think? With their faces covered, it should be enough.”

“It’s fine.” Lily said. “More importantly, what are your plans for them while you’re off on Guild
business?”

“They’ll be living here,” Astra answered, “in your care.”

“I thought so.” Lily said. “And you didn’t think to check first?”
Astra hesitated, then nodded, “Would you please watch over my children?”

“Thanks for finally asking.” Lily said satisfied. “They can stay… except for her.” Lily pointed at Rose
in the back. “I’m sorry, but you’ll have to find another solution. She can stay on the Isle, but not here.
I can’t deal with that on a daily basis. My apologies.”

Rose can’t stay? What’s going on? He glanced at his siblings’ worried faces. This is where my
stomach should be tying itself in knots. He’d read about the phenomenon. Cold! A chill had seized
the room.

Astra was staring at Lily expressionlessly, but Silver could tell by her tightened jaw muscles that she
was furious. As if the temperature wasn’t clue enough. Lily was visibly rattled. This’ll be interesting.

“What are you doing?” She asked as her phoenixes scattered.

“This is no time for games, Lily.” Astra lectured sternly. “Rose will remain with her siblings, here, at
the palace.”

“And if I say no?” Lily persisted.

“For starters, I’ll give you a spanking.” Astra stated with glacial promise.

Lily opened her mouth, but nothing came out. She knows it’s a serious threat. This was paralyzing
her.

“If you insist on acting like a child, I’ll treat you as one.” Astra continued. “You’re right, I should’ve
confirmed before hand. I was busy and forgot. However, asking would’ve been a formality. These are
my children. Nero, Barsal, and Arther would’ve offered shelter without hesitation. The you from two
thousand years ago would have too. Now, will you risk my daughter’s safety because she makes you
feel uncomfortable?” This’ll go badly if Lily isn’t careful.

For a second, Lily matched Astra’s glare as frost spread over the table. Then her pride gave way, and
her gaze dropped, “Alright, she can stay. Happy?”

“Good,” Astra drew closer while ice covered the walls. “And if anything happens to them, I’ll hold you
responsible. Am I clear?”

Lily wasn’t ready for this and simply nodded. Satisfied, Astra returned to them. As the air warmed,
Lily recovered her voice, “You’re a bully. I wasn’t just being fussy. It really hurts to look at her. It’s as
if the world’s mocking me. You’ve no know idea what it’s like being trapped in a child’s body…”

“Would you rather have spent millennia in the arctic?” Astra demanded. Lily recoiled, beaten.
“Whining about your lot in life serves no one, least of all yourself.”

While the others had been ill at ease, Silver had appreciated the confrontation without such
distraction. Lily got crushed. Astra must’ve been an authority figure to the small immortal. She fears
challenging her. Also, Astra’s ‘arctic isolation’ countered Lily’s ‘perpetual child’ card. Lastly, Astra
was obviously stronger. Otherwise coercion wouldn’t have been effective. He felt pride. Sure, mother
threatened a child, but she deserved it. The exile attempt had lost Lily a lot of good will.

“Now apologize.” Astra demanded. “You made Rose feel unwelcome.”

Crush them when they’re down. Lily never stood a chance. You didn’t cross Astra if you could avoid
it. Unless you’re Free or Soul. His sister feared boredom more than anything. As for Soul, Astra was
weak against him. Must be related to her brother.
Lily went through a range of emotions. She’s far too expressive compared to Astra. First her
eyebrows rose at the absurdity of the demand. Next she grimaced, disgusted by the injustice of it all.
Finally, she slumped in resignation. That’s when she saw what was perched on Rose’s shoulder.

“That’s mine!” She exclaimed, forgetting everything.

Rose admired the fiery bird. “When Astra chilled the place, I invited it over.” She explained happily.
“Won’t you let me keep it? As an apology gift?”

The sheer shamelessness had Lily speechless again. She turned to Astra as if to protest but saw only
cold unyielding expectation. Dejected, she gave up, “Fine, keep it. But no more, understand?”

“Thank you!” Rose smiled brightly. This put Silver’s lingering concerns to rest. By butting heads with
Astra over the years, Rose had inherited some of her demeanor. She could handle her original just
fine. Lily might be the one in trouble.

“We should go.” Lily said. “Everyone’s waiting.” Trying to cut her losses…

Astra paused then nodded, “Yes, I have a volcanic eruption to deal with.”

“Great.” Lily expressed with relief. “In the meantime, Kate can show them the Inner Palace.”

“Sure.” Kate said. “But do they have the proper permissions?”

“We’ll take care of that now.” Lily stood up. She’s nearly a foot shorter… Did Rose really grow that
much in the last three years? Lily must’ve noticed as well because she scowled.

“I’ll be by the brazier.” She disappeared leaving a blazing trail behind. Didn’t want to walk side by
side, huh… Unbothered, Rose was playing with her stolen pet. Life will be exciting.

Once they caught up, Fayla joined them. “Hello again. I’ll be needing a drop of blood from you, you,
and you.” She pointed at Soul, Hope, and Free.

“Just us?” Soul asked.

“Lily, Astra, Barsal, Nero, and Arther already have access to the Inner Palace.” Fayla answered.
“Their doppelgangers obviously enjoy the same benefit. However, Ethan and Jenna perished before
Lily became reagent, so I never knew them. The same is true of Sola.”

“Need a knife? I can grab one.” Kate offered.

“That won’t be necessary.” Free said lazily. From her sleeve, three roots shot out. With pinpoint
precision, they pierced three necks.

“Ouch.” Hope rubbed herself. “Warn us next time.”

“Sorry.” Free faced Fayla, “Do you need it in the brazier?”

“Yes, please.”

The drops were quickly deposited while Kate watched fascinated. If she’s surprised by that, wait
until she sees what the rest of us can do. Silver was anticipating it.

“All set.” Fayla said. “You can lead them down, Kate.”

“This way.” Kate approached one of the flaming walls.

“Use your wrystal if something comes up.” Lily yelled as she and Astra departed.

“Got it.” Kate strode into the flames. Cool. Silver plunged after her. I don’t have the patience for
trepidation.

Kate stood atop a circular stairwell carved out of rock. Yellowish flames from wall alcoves provided
lighting. Emissionless fire, Silver decided. Rose had enchanted some at Earth’s End. Since it’s
underground, we’d die of carbon poisoning otherwise.

The next through was Light. Jumping into fire appealed to his aesthetic. After emerging, he leaned
back to reassure the others. I should’ve done that. Soon, they’d all gathered.

“Thank god that’s over,” Kate said, hugging herself. “Don’t you guys get nervous around heroes like
Astra and Lily?”

They looked at each other. “It’s different for us.” Rose offered. “You must have people telling you how
amazing Lily is on a daily basis. We’ve never had that. In fact, the notion of fawning over Astra makes
some of us nauseous.”

“I guess,” Kate said. “Still, their showdown was terrifying. I mean, there was ice on the wall! I’ve
never been so cold.”

“Really? I wasn’t nervous at all.“ Silver wasn’t sure why he went out of his way to state that. He was
pleased when Kate looked at him with amazement.

“Ignore Silver,” Rose sighed. “The rest of us are normal. Even we were on edge during that
exchange.”

As they headed down, the cat-eared girl studied him. Eventually she said, “You really are fearless.”

“Thank you.” Silver answered proudly. He was pretty sure there was a misunderstanding that he
needed to clear up. But he liked having a beautiful girl call him ‘fearless’, so he put it out of mind.

“By the way, this staircase is long.” Silver noted, peering down.

“I know, right?” Kate complained. “Lily just flies up. She doesn’t realize what a pain it is for others.” I
might’ve hit a sore spot.

They exited on the top floor of a palatial complex. Beyond it, hundreds of buildings spread out
between support pillars in a space larger than Astra’s fortress. An entire city has been sculpted from
the bedrock. The surfaces were smooth shiny black with hints of color.

“It’s obsidian.” Kate explained. “This place was hollowed out by Lily’s fire. Neat, right?”

“I like it.” Hope said. “It’s warm.”

“I’m glad you approve.” Fayla said, materializing from a nearby brazier. Silver observed hundreds
more such bonfires scattered about the cavern. So she can appear out of any of them?

“Hi, Fayla. Do you know the room assignment yet?” Kate asked.

“I don’t believe Lily has gotten around to that.”

“Really?” Kate said. “Then why doesn’t everyone drop their bags here for now? It’s safe. Few can
enter the Inner Palace, and Fayla can keep watch.” The sprite nodded.
With their belongings deposited, Kate continued, “I’ll give you the tour. Anything specific you want
to see?”

“What’s this?” Free asked. Across from Fayla, on the wall between the two staircases up, was a list of
names.

“Ah, those…” The energy drained from Kate.

“Is that your name?” Hope pointed.

“It is.” Kate said listlessly.

Eying the list, Silver perceived a pattern. The names got shorter and simpler going down. At the top
was Alexander, and the bottom was Kate. That’s a little sad…

“So Kate isn’t short for Katherine or something…” Rose said quietly.

“It’s probably long for ‘cat’.” Kate laughed awkwardly. I never thought anyone would make Astra’s
naming sense look good.

“Lily did that every time Arther brought a child.” Fayla explained. “I suppose Kate will be the
last.” What was she thinking putting this here?

“I’m sorry,” Free apologized. “I shouldn’t have drawn attention to it…”

“No, it’s fine.” Kate sighed. “It’s something you were bound to see anyway.”

She examined the stone, “I feel bad for Lily every time I see it. It’s clear, at the beginning, she really
did try. Yet everyone failed to reach the wall, one by one. It makes me worried about my own
prospects… It isn’t easy to become immortal.”

This is depressing. “Why don’t we go up to the terrace? I’d love to see the view.”

“That should be safe enough.” Kate considered, “But do you really want to hike back up?”

“Honestly, yes,” Hope volunteered. “Lily railroaded us down here, but we’re all eager for a closer look
at the Isle.”

Silver stuck close as they retraced their steps. Kate was still lost in dark thoughts. “What did Lily
mean when she said to ‘use your wrystal’?” He asked.

“Oh, this.” Kate held up her left arm, showcasing the small crystal embedded in her metallic
wristband. “It’s a communication device and information terminal. You know projectors? It’s the
same thing, except smaller and less powerful. They work in most cities.”

Kate twisted her wrist upwards to display a three dimensional map of the Isle. “See. You can access
whatever the network you’re connected to has available. It’s really useful.”

“That’s awesome.” Silver said. “Can we get some too?”

“Sure, but they’re expensive…”

That might be a problem. “Would this be enough?” Silver handed his money pouch to Kate. When
she looked inside, her face went stiff, and her cat ears went strait up, “This is a fortune!”
What? “Astra told us it was enough to live comfortably for a few months…” Silver said. “Is it really
that much?”

“A few months?” Kate repeated. “God, it’s always the same with immortals. Their sense of wealth is
so twisted.”

She pushed the pouch back into his chest, “That’s enough to live ‘a few months’ in the finest suite of
the fanciest hotel. It’s more than sufficient.”

That’s good, but why is Kate so upset? Did she think he was showing off? It’s hard to read
people… At least she wasn’t moping anymore.

Reaching the surface, they passed a lounge where Wise broke off to lay on a couch, “I’ll rest for a bit.
Fetch me once you’re done.”

Silver could practically see the question marks above Kate’s head. To her credit, she said nothing
until they were out of earshot, where she turned for an explanation, “What was that about?”

“He’s Nero’s clone. Simply looking at things floods his head with information. He probably wants to
conserve energy.”

“Hah,” Kate said blankly. She’ll get it eventually. “Are any of your other siblings ‘different’ like that?
Anything I should know?”

Kate was under the misconception he was ordinary. He didn’t have the heart to disabuse her of the
notion, “Oh, yes. Many of us are quite special. Dawn and Light come to mind immediately. As for
Free… How’re you with bugs?”

“I’m ok with them.” Kate responded. I like how she dutifully answers random questions. “Wait, are
we talking about normal-sized or the giant variety?”

“The normal sized but horribly deformed.” Silver replied. “But I shouldn’t badmouth her too much.
Maybe she won’t let any escape this time—— Oh, here we are. Why don’t we finish this later?” Kate
remained curious but graciously let it slide.

The Isle of Dreams was an upright cylinder with its center hollowed out and a slice removed from its
West side. The Rose Palace stood on the West edge, north of the missing section. It’s mostly flat,
except here. From the North side, the outer portion of the Isle gradually ramped up as it circled
counter-clockwise, ending in their current position. The Rose Place was effectively surrounded on
three sides by cliffs: the outer edge to the West, the missing segment to the South, and the eastern
hundred-foot drop to the city below.

“Spectacular, isn’t it? Welcome to the Isle of Dreams!” Kate motioned theatrically.

Silver peered South. Wow. On the opposing side, airships of every size were lined up along platforms
fastened to the cliff. It went on for miles. Some were the size of Astra’s while others were floating
palaces. Cruise ships, I believe. Silver watched crafts maneuvering in and out, then turned his
attention west.

Not frozen this time. The sparkling body of water was two miles down and half a mile out. It curved
downward as it approached. What’s more interesting is below. Five miles under them, the Isle’s
skyriver merged with another and flowed into the ocean. Where this occurred, the Blue Abyss’s
vertical surface rose in a giant whirling cone towards the incoming flow.

“What’s that down there?” Silver asked.

“That’s Spiral City.” Kate explained. “It’s far more populated. Not only is there easy access to the Isle,
but there’s a dungeon entrance nearby. The greater surface area makes it affordable.”

“A dungeon? Which one?” He asked.

“Lost World, themed after extinct species.” Rose spoke up. “Didn’t you study last night?”

“Of course.” Silver objected. “I just didn’t research what was around the Isle.” I should’ve.

“Maybe Kate could to give us a tour.” Soul suggested.

Everyone looked eagerly towards Kate, who nodded timidly, “I’ll try.” She took a deep breath. “The
Isle is three miles wide and five miles deep. It has a population of half——”

“Maybe a visual tour describing what we’re looking at.” Soul interjected gently, gesturing behind.

Turning around, Kate flushed. She’s not used to being the center of attention. That wasn’t a problem
he suffered from. Hey, maybe I can help!

“Why don’t you go around clockwise starting here,” Silver offered.

“Sounds good!” Kate latched onto the idea. “So first would be the Adventurer’s Guild.”

Kate skipped over to the east edge. “See those golden buildings?” She leaned on the railing to point.
“The ones on the rise are the Guild proper. Below, next to the city, is the public portion meant for
tourists.”

“The ‘public portion’?” Hope asked.

“Millions flood the Isle every year. They all want to visit Guild Headquarters, but it’d cripple
operations if we let that many in. To appease them, the public portion was built.” Kate does a decent
job once she gets going.

“Next is that open green area.” Kate said. “The North half is the ‘Tomb of Legends’. Famous
immortals are buried in that park, including memorials for those whose bodies were never recovered.
It’s where Arther will be buried. I really hope they find the rest of him by then… The south half is
Monument Park. It’s filled with statues of prominent individuals like the seven heroes.”

“Moving on, see the huge sprawling building? That’s the Endless Library.”

How to describe what I’m looking at? Imagine a toddler playing. To a big ten-story block, he
haphazardly glues seven-story blocks and five-story blocks. He then repeats the process, sticking
smaller blocks on each additions. It’s artistic in a messy-finger-painting way… At least the facades
are elaborately crafted in a unified style.

“Chaotic, isn’t it? In reality, the layout is irrelevant as the outer form doesn’t impact the interior
space. All exits lead to the same entrance hall.”

“There’s the Stone Coliseum, the second most popular destination. Anyone can sign up, but most
choose to spectate. Fights go on around the clock. It may be open air, but the weather never reaches
inside.” We’ll experience it first hand tonight.
“Nearby is the Hall of Wonders. It’s hidden behind the Pillar from here, which I don’t mind. If you
care to witness an obscene amount of treasure you can’t touch, then feel free to visit. Personally I
don’t see the point.”

The Hall of Wonders was another ‘separate space’. Or rather confusingly, a ‘separate space’ within a
‘separate space’. Millennia ago, The HEAVENLY DAO shaped a dimension from the Ether called the
‘Celestial Workshop’. It slowly staffed the place by recruiting top tier craftsmen. Aided by the finest
tools, they labor to produce ‘rewards’ to furnish Enera’s dungeons. These undistributed ‘prizes’
accumulated in an immense treasury along with rare bounties collected by the deity.

The Hall of Wonders was the series of glass corridors suspended above the ‘Celestial Workshop’,
allowing a glimpse of the riches below. If lucky, one might even see artisans at work. It sounds
entertaining enough.

“Next, around the Hollow ——that’s what we call the interior—— is Isle City. It’s mostly a large
commercial district filled with shops, restaurants, and the likes. Ordinary residents live in the Lower
City.”

“The Lower City?” Hope asked.

“Ah, sorry.” Kate apologizes a lot. “It’s the living area built into the rock face of the Hollow. Even
further down is the ‘Undercity’. As with a lot of places, nicer portions are higher.”

“Speaking of upscale, across from us to the right is the rich district.” Kate pointed to an area beyond
the city obscured by trees. “There are ridiculously gigantic mansions over there. Also, huge gardens,
private ports, pools… It’s opulent.”

“It’s strange hearing you say that considering where you live.” Free noted.

Kate looked back at the towering pink marble edifice sheepishly, “I can’t help it. It’s been fifteen
years, but I’m still not used to the place.” So she’s averse to wealth? Silver wondered about her
background.

“Anyway, embassies are over there on the opposite end, which isn’t by accident. Entertaining
dignitaries is what Lily dislikes most.”

“On the South side, we have three famous outdoor attractions. There is Calin’s Keep, which you can’t
miss. It’s the sinister castle with a dark cloud covering it.”

Before Sola, Calin had been considered the greatest villain of all. Another mad necromancer, he’d
caused untold deaths with the horrors he’d unleashed. He’d also earned the HEAVENLY DAO’s
respect in the process. So when humanity was on the verge of bringing him to justice, the whimsical
deity saved his life by drafting him into service. As its agent, Calin was tasked with deploying traps
and beasts in its dungeons. Adventurers curse his name to this day.

“See the two large streams of people along the Isle’s edge? Those are the entrances to the Shrines of
the Lost and the Wall of Legends respectively. Since both are their own dimensional spaces, there
isn’t much to see from here. That’s about all…”

“What about those?” Light asked, pointing to the nearby row of rising rocks suspended in place.
Some touched the cliff below the terrace.

“That’s the Helix.” Kate noted. “It starts at both ends and coils upwards around the Pillar. They go on
for miles. Like the Skystream ——that’s the Isle’s skyriver——, it’s a visual flourish the HEAVENLY
DAO added, just because. It’s fun to climb every once and while. Great view.”
“You CLIMBED that?” Dawn was shocked.

Kate nodded happily, “Twice a year there’s an event called ‘Ascend the Helix‘. Airships catch anyone
that falls, and they give prizes to those who travel farthest. It’s a blast.”

As Kate was admiring the hovering rocks, she didn’t see the horror on Dawn’s face. I guess scaling
suspended stones high into the sky doesn’t appeal to her. Who could’ve guessed?

“What’s that person doing?” Light asked. There’s someone sitting on the Helix. They were a quarter
mile away facing the pillar.

“No one should be there” Kate said.

“It’s against the law?” Soul asked.

“Well, not technically. They’re loitering far enough away——the phoenixes would chase them off
otherwise. Tourists sometimes climb the Helix. It’s dangerous without lookouts, but maybe that
person can fly. The panorama is pretty sweet up there.”

“I’ll go check.” Light announced. You’re just glad you found an excuse. Silver confessed it was
tempting.

“Count me in.” Free chimed.

“No, you can’t.” Kate panicked.

“Why not?” Rose asked. “You said yourself the view’s nice.”

“Are you really going, Rose?” Soul asked. She’s normally on the responsible side of things.

“If Light and Free are going, then yes.” Rose affirmed. “The Adventurer’s Guild should be visible
from there. Also, I’m fine with heights.” She couldn’t resist a dig, huh.

“Listen to me, it’s not safe.” Kate was frantic. “The rocks move when you jump on them. Also, if you
land on one that’s lighter than you, it’ll fall.”

“So stay away from small rocks?” Light interpreted.

“Stay away from all rocks!” Kate shouted.

“Kate, why are you freaking out?” Rose commented nonchalantly. “Two minutes ago, you were
fondly selling the experience.”

“Yes, it’s exciting, but it’s risky without spotters.” Kate went on, “If something happens to you, Astra
and Lily will kill me!”

“So you’ve never climbed those solo?” Rose pressed.

“Once or twice when I wanted to be alone, but I knew what I was doing.” Kate answered miserably.
“Please don’t go.” Honest to a fault, Silver noted. Seeing how upset she was, he’d already decided to
skip the excursion. Besides, if Kate wasn’t going, he preferred to stay.

Free placed a hand on Kate’s shoulders. “Calm down and look at me.” She did so. “We grew up under
a ice fortress which was twenty stories high. This is familiar territory. Light, hop on that wall.”
In a flash, Light was standing horizontally twenty feet up. “See? He’s a ninja, skilled at leaping all
over the place. Now, look.” She walked over, picked up a chair, and threw it over the edge.

“What are you——” Kate began as roots shot out at lightning speed. A second later they came back
carrying their prize.

“Understand?” Free said. “Even if someone falls, I’ll catch them. Can you cool down a little? We’ll go
up there, meet that person, admire the view, and come back.”

“Promise to return right away? And not go higher?” Kate asked.

“Yes, we do. Right, Light?” Free said. Her brother nodded. “So?”

“I’m still against it, for the record.” Kate grudgingly relented. “However! If you take too long, I’m
calling Lily. Also, keep your faces hidden!”

“I’ll go too.” Soul volunteered. “to make sure they come back safely.”

“You’re all crazy.” Dawn threw up her hands, walking away. “I’ll go keep Wise company.”

Light, Free, Rose, and Soul dropped down to the closest rock as Kate, Hope, and Silver observed. The
four then leaped their way up, keeping to larger platforms.

“This is making me jealous.” Hope said bitterly. “Some of those jumps are too far for me, or I’d be
there too. I’m going inside.” This left Silver and Kate alone.

“So, what type of magic do you use?” Silver asked. There’s no way I’m letting this opportunity slip
by.

“Aura magic.” Kate said, raising her arm. Silver recognized the yellow glint of a force field.

“You’re kidding. So do I.” Silver raised his own, displaying the same phenomenon.

“That’s an amazing coincidence. Aura magic is pretty… rare…” Kate slammed her forehead. “Of
course you do… You’re Arther’s clone! I’m slow sometimes.”

“That’s fine.” Silver laughed. “Between Astra and the eight of us, it’s a lot to take in.”

Kate examined him closely. “Can I ask you something? How’s it like being a doppelganger? Do you
ever feel pressured trying to live up your original?”

Silver smiled, “Actually, we only discovered our origins yesterday. We haven’t exactly had time to
grapple with deep issues. Besides, the bounty on our heads has drawn most of our focus.”

“Oh, ah, sorry…” Kate looked lost. I honestly didn’t mind.

“Don’t worry about it.” Silver chuckled. “But, on the topic of awkward questions…” Silver shifted his
gaze up. “Why do you have four ears?”

Kate stared for a second, then understanding flooded her face. Sighing, she reached up and touched
the protrusions, “I don’t know… Ask the HEAVENLY DAO. In this world, some are given extra
characteristics based on where they’re born, and I was one them.” She fingered the feline extremity.
“I guess it’s still better than the red skin and horns people receive in the Demon World. You’ve never
seen anything like these, right? Do they bother you…”

“They’re charming and captivating.” Silver replied.

On hearing this, Kate’s human ears went red and the ones on her head went flat. Silver couldn’t look
away.

“Kate, call Lily right away. Right away.” Wise came barreling towards them.

That’s bad. Whenever Wise panicked, something terrible was about to happen. If Silver could feel
fear, a chill would’ve ran down his spine.

“What’s wrong?” Kate activated her wrystal.

“That’s the Laughing Man over there!” Wise shouted, pointing to the Helix.
[Chapter 17] Light - The Wall of
Legends
Light arrived first, racing ahead. The stranger was facing the pillar, legs dangling. A cloth-wrapped
staff leaned in his arms, and a cloak obscured his features. There’d been no reaction to his presence.

This rock was noticeably larger than the rest, twenty feet across. It barely moved. The Helix’s
boulders acted akin to springs, bobbing up and down when jumped on. I understand Kate’s
warning. The gravitational force ‘fixing’ them in place equaled their masses. If someone weighing
more leapt on them, the net pull would be down, and both would fall. While they’d avoided this
pitfall, Free had landed off-center on a rock which had begun spinning. She’d had to root herself
until it stabilized.

Once the others joined him, Rose took the initiative, “Hello, sorry to bother you, but we were
wondering what you’re doing up here?”

“I’m puzzling a riddle.” A male voice responded smoothly. “Astra Skyfell returns from seclusion with
eight young adults. Who could those be?”

This is bad. The man stood. “Maybe by waiting here, I’d uncover the truth. After all, how could new
arrivals resist admiring the view? Perhaps a chance encounter might even be possible.”

Turning, he lowered his hood revealing short blond hair. His extreme handsomeness bordered on the
unnatural. With the sweetest of smiles and the kindest of tones, he spoke, “Would you mind letting
me see your faces?”

It occurred in an instant. The man’s staff blurred, and Light felt a searing pain as their scarves blew
away in the wind. Back at the man’s side was a golden spear. Seeing the cuts on his siblings’ faces,
Light understood. He ripped off our disguises, scrapping our cheek bones in the process.

“You nearly killed us.” Light raged.

“No, I didn’t.” The man’s grin widen, showing teeth. The gilded weapon flashed again, and other side
of Light’s face was torn apart. “See? I never miss, not by a millimeter.”

So he intentionally gouged us? This thought was interrupted by searing agony. Golden spikes had
sprung up at their feet, digging into their ankles.

“If I made them bigger, your friends might see them.” The blond man apologized. “By the way, please
don’t yell. I haven’t decided to kill you yet.”

They each stopped the bleeding in their own way, with Free mending her wounds completely. That
left them pinned to the ground before a lunatic. “Why’re you doing this?” Soul demanded.

“I wanted to see your faces.” The man answered off hand, examining them. His eyes fell on Rose and
lit up. The picturesque smile returned, “Oh, I see.”

He pointed his spear lazily, “You, what’s your name?”

“Rose.” His sister answered coldly.

“Tell me, Rose,” The man chuckled. “What was Lily’s expression when she saw you?”
He’s figured it out. The man watched them grimace, his chuckling intensifying, “Trapped forever in a
child’s body… Then meeting you for the first… time…” The man spoke each sentence between bursts
of laughter. “How much suffering did you cause her?” The man covered his mouth, recovering
enough to eke out one last question, “How did she stop herself from killing you on the spot?”

Then the laughter consumed him. They watched paralyzed as he leaned on his spear, madly
convulsing. It lasted an eternity. Finally, he regained control, and his spear faced Rose again, “I’m
definitely letting you live. Your existence causes unbearable torment to another.” He drew himself
straight. “I approve.”

“You’re the Laughing Man.” Rose stated the obvious.

The man made mocking bow. His spear then swung to Free, “You… are fairly handy with healing
magic, aren’t you?” Free paled. Damn…

“Sola’s doppelganger, is it? I've got good news! You have even less to fear than dear Rose over there.”
He began giggling again, but contained it through sheer force of will. “Just by living, you’ll cause so
much misery, for the world, for yourself, for those around you… Not to mention that disposing of you
would be widely considered a good deed. Imagining the praise makes my skin crawl.”

“Are you planning to kill us?” Soul asked.

The man lowered his weapon, glancing at Soul with pity. “You really don’t understand how this world
works… Or have much faith in your protectors.” He shook his head sadly. “You were never in any real
danger… physically that is. Letting me learn your identity, not a great idea.”

“Anyway, you have a scary necromancer traveling with you who’s talented at sensing death and has
very warped ideas about time. Those lesions are the limit of what I could get away with. Anything
more might’ve also drawn a reaction from those hundreds of fiery birds over there. Besides, your
greatest protection is something beyond all of that.”

“Clones of the seven heroes and Sola… You’re all undoubtedly ‘main characters’ which the
HEAVENLY DAO is following.” He made slow, sneering smile, “Overcoming plot armor as thick as
yours requires time and effort. Preparations must be made. A tragic narrative crafted. A fatal flaw
exploited.”

“However—” The man declared passionately. “Some things must be attempted even when you know
they’ll fail. You shouldn’t let the prospect of success alone guide your actions. Sometimes it’s the
principle itself that matters.”

He turned to Soul, cruel determination in his eyes. “That’s why… Doppelganger of Ethan Skyfell…
You don’t mind, right? If I try killing you…”

This can’t be happening! They watched in horror as the man raised his spear theatrically. Then his
eyes went wide, and he jumped back. A blackness washed over where he’d been standing, severing
the rock in two.

“I knew it.” He laughed as Simon dropped down beside them. “That’s a scary blade you’ve got there.
Where’d you get it?”

Simon didn’t speak. He was holding a knife, one hand on the handle, the other on the sheath.
Although Light never saw him move, the spikes holding them were broken apart.

“That’s my cue.” The man let himself fall backwards. “Thanks for satiating my curiosity!”
They listened listlessly as the mocking laughter dissipated. There was no excitement at their
‘rescue’. We know how grim this is.

“We’re returning.” Simon said. “Be still.”

He grabbed their collars, two in each hands. Light felt himself go weightless, and the scenery raced
by. Then they were above the terrace. Simon released them, letting gravity take hold.

“Thank goodness you’re ok.” Kate exclaimed.

“That’s relative.” Rose said emotionlessly. “We’ve just exposed ourselves to the worse possible
person.” She smiled wryly. “We couldn’t even manage an hour without being unmasked.” She
touched her face. “Literally.”

“Let me tend to everyone.” Free declared fiercely. She finished in seconds. “That’ll do for now. Later,
I’ll work on our bones. Every trace will be erased.”

“Let’s talk inside.” Simon said. They entered and gathered around the table.

“Wouldn’t it be better to head to the Inner Palace?” Kate asked.

Simon shook his head, “Between myself and the phoenixes, here is secure enough. Also, I can’t cross
the flaming wall, which is a good thing. The less people with permission, the safer it is. Where are
your bags?”

“Below.” Soul offered.

Simon turned to Kate,“Is there anything nearby to hide their faces?”

“I’ll grab something.” Kate rushed off. For some reason, Silver trailed after her. God, I wish I was
fearless right now.

“When will Lily return?” Free asked.

“As soon as she can ditch the press.” Simon answered. “About twenty minutes after the
announcement, Astra ducked out, leaving Lily to answer questions.”

“How’d you get here so fast?” Kate asked as she distributed red shawls. “You were there before I’d
shut off my wrystal.”

“After leaving the conference hall, I jumped back in time to arrive when you ended your
call.” Simon explained. “I couldn’t appear earlier without getting crushed by paradox.” Time travel,
cool… Under normal circumstances, he would’ve latched on to the topic.

“Now that everyone’s collected themselves,” Simon said. “Please recount every detail. Leave nothing
out.”

Rose did most of the talking. She’s good at this. Once finished, the room was silence. This was my
idea. He’d wanted to climb the Helix from the moment he laid eyes on it. When he’d seen someone
sitting there, he’d been overjoyed. It’s my fault. He’d long accepted that his impulses might land him
in trouble. You can’t be awesome without risks. Sadly, it was only his own well-being he was willing
to gamble with. Must I reign myself in? Can I even do that?

“Simon, please tell us about the Laughing Man.” Wise suggested. Light perked up. I must evaluate
the harm I’ve caused.
“Alright,” Simon said, “I’m sure you’re familiar with the basics. He emerged five centuries ago out
of nowhere and possesses the ability to warp long distances without the Pillar. However, what’s
truly frightening isn’t his strength or mobility. It’s the malevolent cunning behind it. He knows how
to orchestrate the downfall of heroes. Arther Bard is proof of this.”

Simon shook his head while staring far off, “He loves to ‘play the villain’, appearing before his
victims to taunt them. Never have I heard of this working against him. When the information he
leaks is acted on, it’s a distraction or ruse. Other times, his revealed schemes are ignored, and an
opportunity to stop them is lost.”

“How’s that possible?” Dawn asked.

“He reads people.” Simon explained. “He determines how they’ll react and says what’ll lead to the
greatest harm.”

“Should we discard his words as lies?” Free asked.

“Yes, that would be best.” Simon winced faintly. “I must qualify the last part. The Laughing Man
recognizes truth’s value. He rarely speaks falsehoods unless it’s to ensure a particularly dire
outcome.”

It doesn’t make sense. “Why bother?” Light asked. “Revealing his plans, I mean. Even if it works out,
it’s an unnecessary risk.”

“It’s his nature. Rather than just breaking a damn to flood a village, he’ll tell the residents in
advance. Then, when disaster befalls them, their anguish is magnified by the knowledge they
might’ve prevented it. He’ll go to excruciating lengths for that extra bit of torment.”

Simon smiled melancholically, “A hero brings about a happy ending from a hopeless situation. The
Laughing Man does the opposite. He stages tragedies where none should be possible. His strength,
courage, dedication, intellect, and demeanor are unimpeachable. It’s the ideals he adheres to which
make him a monster.”

“Why’d he withdraw so quickly when you showed up?” Soul wondered.

“I presented a dangerous battle without prospect of victory. Reinforcement would’ve shown up

long before anything was decided. Not to mention I have a ‘righteous grudge’ against him, as old
and powerful as they come. He knows better than anyone how dangerous those can be.”

Hope raised her hand, “What’s that?”

Simon considered, “Someone at the guild should teach you some basics. I’ll suggest this to Astra.”

“As to your query, The HEAVENLY DAO loves revenge stories as they make thrilling
entertainment. To encourage them, those seeking retribution are granted strength when
confronting their target. This advantage is called a ’righteous grudge’ and is proportional to the
wrong being redressed.”

With inquires running dry, Light asked what they’d all avoided, “Will he tell the world?” This is what
matters.

Simon nodded once, “Indirectly, yes. He’d never engage in something as crass as broadcasting
your existence. His messages are ‘written in blood’ so to speak. Check the news tomorrow. If my
hunch is right, you’ll understand.”
Light’s stomach turned, “So we’re screwed? Is there any point in disguising ourselves?”

“Yes, it’s more critical than ever. Even if your existence is leaked, it’ll be seen as an unreliable
rumor. People will naturally be skeptical that Sola’s doppelgangers have suddenly reemerged. As
long as you aren’t unmasked, doubt will remain. To be clear, even without today’s mishap, it was
always a matter of time before suspicions circulated. The real trouble only begins once your
identities are officially confirmed.”

So the situation might be salvageable. Light sensed his siblings’ determination too. We can’t mess
up again.

Flames flared outside, and Lily strode in, “So, what was the emergency?”

Lily said nothing as Simon conveyed what had happened, but Light felt the temperature rise. Why do
fire types always release heat when upset?

“Idiots!” She fumed. “On the very first day… To the Laughing Man of all people… Are you suicidal?
And Kate, what were you doing?” Kate shrank in her seat. “I trusted you to watch over them. You
were supposed to bring them to the Inner Palace. How could you let them climb the Helix?”

What followed was five minutes of soul-crushing admonitions laced with profanities. Lily drove into
their skulls how irresponsible and brainless they were. Although scarves hid their faces, he could see
eyes watering. Hell, I’m about to cry myself. Towards the end, she began repeating herself, but no
one had the will to point it out.

When the diatribe ended, Simon spoke up, “Lily, I’m sure Astra will want to know how the
Laughing Man could sit so close to the Rose Palace undisturbed. Why isn’t that area patrolled?”

“There are always visitors climbing the Helix.” Lily explained tiredly. “My birds chase them off if they
linger nearby, but otherwise leave them alone. If I made them more aggressive, innocents would fall
to their deaths.”

“That sounds reasonable, yet, after the Laughing Man stood up and revealed his face, why didn’t
your birds react then?” Simon said emotionless. He’s got a great poker face.

“That…” Lily struggled for words. “Why’re you interrogating me? Whose side are you on? It was these
fools who went out there.” She waved at them.

“You know my history.” Simon answered coldly. “This isn’t a topic I play around with. I’m
extremely disturbed to find your familiars aren’t conditioned to attack on sight. This means that
psychopath has had the run of the Isle. Before Arther’s death, this oversight might’ve been
forgivable. Now it’s not.”

Lily recoiled, “I was mourning and overwhelmed. Besides the Isle’s policing is done by the defense
force. My phoenixes only provide support against major threats. What’s the point of an attack
command anyway? They can’t kill someone stronger than Arther. At most, they’d force him to
retreat. There was also no way I could’ve predicted these kids’ arrival or his visit.”

“Do you believe those explanations will satisfy Astra?” Simon asked solemnly.

Lily paled, “You figure she’ll be upset?”

“Astra expected the Rose Palace to be safe. To discover that Arther’s killer was able to parade close
by unchallenged… I don’t imagine she’ll be pleased. I further suspect, if you attempt to place all the
blame on her children, she’ll be enraged.”
“Importantly, there’s another issue.” He continued. “I don’t imagine the Laughing Man camps
outside the Rose Palace on a daily basis. He was alerted to Astra’s arrival. Any idea how this came
to be? The leak didn’t come from the Black Citadel.”

That’s true. With the oath, loyalty could be readily confirmed. There are no traitors at Xarst.

“Aside Kate, I kept everything secret.” Lily said. “But yes, I did tell Sarah to empty the south wing.
Depending on how far she spread this, it might be hard to narrow down the culprit…”

“So you asked the Steward of the Isle to keep the staff away and her children were put in danger as
a result. Considering she’s already unhappy that office still exists…” Simon trailed off.

“…She’s going to kill me, isn’t she?” Lily finished.

“Perhaps.” Simon concurred. It won’t be pleasant for any of us.

“Let’s go to the wall.” Lily stated, standing up.

Simon frowned, “Is this really the time for tourism?”

“It isn’t sightseeing. Well, maybe it is, but that’s incidental.” Lily responded. “Basically, you’ve made
some good points. Astra might partly blame me, and that’s a little scary. I must take steps to placate
her. Hence we’ll go on a little trip before she gets back.”

“Which might be sooner than you think.” Fayla said, manifesting from a wall-mounted brazier. “At
her current pace, she’ll be done in less than two hours.”

“What?” Lily said incredulously.

“Check the news yourself.” Fayla motioned the projector. In an instant, two newscasters appeared
besides a gigantic cavern with airships hovering over frozen ground.

“…Everything’s been sealed under a dozen feet of ice.” The man said. “What’d you make of it?”

“Either records are wrong or Astra has powered up substantially.” The woman shock her head.
“Chilling an active magma zone the size of a small country… There shouldn’t be anyone capable of
——” The image cut off.

“My god… She’s gotten stronger.” Lily mumbled.

They shifted uncomfortably. This seems normal. “Is it that amazing?” Silver asked.

Lily scoffed, “You’ve lived with her at Earth’s End. Of course she’s obscenely strong there! But that…”
Lily gestured to the vanished cavern. “was the fiery depths of Enera! If she can do that there, then…”
She paused. “Fayla, we’re going. Have the gondola prepared.”

As they followed through the Rose Palace, Simon commented, “Only the Laughing Man knows the
children arrived with Astra. It would’ve been best to keep it that way.”

Lily winced but didn’t respond. Eventually, they found Fayla at the end of a corridor. “Sarah’s
waiting ahead.” She warned.

“What a pain.” Lily said. “Simon was right.”

“Maybe you could pick us up on the terrace?” Kate offered.

“Don’t bother.” Simon said. “I’ll just cast a cloaking spell.” He touched each of their shoulders, and
they transformed into blurred silhouettes. I must learn a technique like this.

Lily nodded, “That’ll work.”

Next to him, Silver whispered, “Who’s Sarah?”

“She’s the Steward of the Isle. She and Lily don’t get along.” Kate answered.

“That’s an understatement.” Lily grumbled. “No more talking.”

In the hangar stood a beautiful brunette in her late twenties. Behind her floated a rectangular booth
of tinted glass. It’s like a mobile observatory.

“The gondola is ready.” Sarah said. “Care to fill me in?”

“Not really.” Lily responded. “You can leave, thank you.”

“It’s disruptive to clear an entire wing. You didn’t rescind the order even after Astra left. It’s obvious
you’ve more guests.” She glanced towards them. “Why the secrecy?“

“I don’t have to share anything.” Lily replied calmly. “It’s my palace.”

“Which I’m in charge of running.” Sarah retorted. “Doing so is hard enough without your selfish
whims——”

“Excuse me.” Simon interjected. “I hate to break up this productive discussion, but I’ve a small
matter to discuss. I’m Simon Black by the way. Remember me?”

“Yes, you’re the one who was working with Arther. What’d you want?” Sarah was thrown off balance
at the intrusion.

“About the south wing being empty today… Could you provide me with a list of those who knew?”

Sarah appeared baffled, “I posted a notice and made an announcement this morning. The entire staff
knew. Why’s it important?”

“That information found its way to the Laughing Man, and several guests were placed in danger.”

“Perhaps if Lily had explained the situation, I would’ve known to be cautious.” Sarah said derisively.
“Who’re they anyway?”

“That doesn’t matter.” Simon replied, taking a darker tone. “What does is that I’ve had a run in with
that madman, and my disposition has yet to recover. You’ve just displayed a remarkable lack of
concern after learning of his involvement. Please don’t make me suspect you’re in league with him.
You won’t like what I’ll do…” A chill ran down Light’s back. A threat from someone who can’t lie…

“I… You can’t… This…” Sarah fumbled before gathering herself. “You know my mother and brother
are both immortals?”

“And you should know how deeply and eternally I loath that man.” Simon countered. “Someone at
the Rose Palace is cooperating with him. Whoever it is doesn’t deserve to live. Your relatives aren’t
part of the equation. I expect that list before the day’s end.”

“And if I fail to provide it?” Sarah countered tentatively.

“Then I’ll inform Astra Skyfell of your lack of cooperation. As you might’ve seen on the news, she
favors brute force solutions. This will end with you indefinitely frozen in a block of ice.”

“There’s no way she’d dare——”

“Yes, she would. She’s a relict from an age when problems were dispatched with ruthless efficiency.
If she believes you’re incompetent or worse, she’ll remove you from the picture. Lily can attest to
this.”

Lily nodded, “She doesn’t play around. You and I will both be facing her later. You’d best prepare for
that. That’s what I’m doing.”

Understanding dawned on Sarah’s face, “You’re visiting the wall for a favor?”

“Yes.” Lily answered.

“I guess if you’re going that far, then I should make some efforts too.” Sarah sighed, retreating.

Once her footsteps had faded, Lily sent a wave of green flames washing over them, burning their
cloaking away. I wished people would warn me before bathing me in fire. She then addressed
Simon, “While I enjoyed watching Sarah squirm, did you have to be that confrontational?”

“Whether it was Sarah or not, I wanted to pressure whoever is aiding the enemy. It’ll make their
prying less aggressive. Make no mistake, people will die because of today.”

“What do you mean?” Lily asked.

“You’ll see tomorrow.” Simon said wearily, following Sarah out. “I’ll return to the Guild. Astra must
be informed upon her return.”

“That’s true.” Lily said half-heartedly. She isn’t anxious for that reckoning either. She lead them into
the gondola. The interior was basically a platform with a podium. It’s designed for tours.

Soul approached Dawn, “Are you sure you’re fine with this?”

“Yes, well no, but I’m coming anyway.” Dawn said. “I’m not missing the Wall of Legends.”

The hangar doors parted, revealing the docks opposite, and Lily accelerated through the opening.
They soared Southward over miles of nothing.

“Airships aren’t permitted to fly above the Isle’s surface.” Lily boasted. “This craft is an exception.”

“What a horrid method of transportation.” Dawn mumbled.

Pitying his sister, Light then considered their makeshift plan to hide their identities. Before it’d been
an opportunity to indulge his favorite fiction, but now it was a chance at redemption. He’d teach his
siblings to impersonate ninjas flawlessly. It’s the least I can do.

Soul patted him on the back, “We’re about to visit Enera’s most famous attraction. There’ll be time
for self-recrimination later.” He’s right, and I’m sure he’s condemning himself too.

“What’s this visit for anyway anyways?” Dawn asked.

“To meet Siegfried.” Lily answered.

Siegfried? THE Siegfried? After reaching the peak of all immortals, the man had been invited to
become the HEAVENLY DAO’s champion. Whenever the deity wanted its voice heard, it sent
Siegfried. Meeting him is near the top of my ‘coolest things ever’.

“We’re almost there. By the way, see those two ponds?” Lily said. “Bear them in mind.”

The entrance was a forty feet wide pathway covered by an equally tall rectangular arch. The crowd
looked up in surprise as Lily piloted through.

“Welcome to the Wall of Legends!” Lily proclaimed, slowing their pace. Pathways and suspended
stones stretched out across a blue sky. This really is a separate space. Turning back, the Isle of
Dreams appeared a transparent mirage rising from a distant sea of clouds. “You’re no longer on
Enera.”

Wait, where’s the light coming from? He looked up to see the sun. Is that real? What happens when
it sets?

“It follows the same day and night cycles as outside, minus the weather.” Kate said. “The Shrines of
the Lost is the same.”

The pathway ended in a wide square plaza. It’s fortunate there’s no wind since there’s no railing of
any kind. The crowd was staying far from the edge, with only a few intrepid visitors cautiously
peering over. One suddently leapt off and plummeted into the endless fog below. What!?

“Someone fell!” Silver shouted. He’d barely finished when a couple holding hands followed. A double
suicide?

“Oh no.” Dawn gasped.

“Everyone calm down.” Lily smiled. “No one can die here. It’s normal to see jumpers.”

“What happens to them?” Hope asked.

“Remember the ponds? That’s why there were people splashing in one of them.” Lily gestured
behind. “They get dropped there. It’s cold, muddy, slimy, and disgusting, but otherwise harmless.
For some people, this is an unmissable thrill.”

“Another one is about to jump.” Silver chimed in.

“They’re utterly mad.” Dawn said. It’s not for everyone. He’d have to come back later.

“Have you done it, Lily?” Hope asked.

“Yes, long ago.” Noting Dawn’s incredulous stare, she shrugged, “I was the regent of the Isle and
fifteen. It was practically a requirement.”

Recalling something, she added hurriedly, “On a side, but critical note, if you feel the urge, only do so
once. The HEAVENLY DAO tolerates a single dive, but afterwards there are consequences.”

“Consequences?” Light asked. It felt tragic to limit himself.

“You get dropped in the other pond, the empty one. It has the foulest stench. An odor from hell
which lasts for days. The Rose Palace has a standing order to bar anyone with that scent. Jump twice,
and you’re on your own.”

“What happens the third time?” Free asked.

“You end up outside the Isle, someplace perfectly safe yet exceedingly inconvenient. How far away
depends on the HEAVENLY DAO’s mood.”

They halted over the plaza. An immense marble block hung over the far edge. Its surfaces were
inscribed with hundreds of names arranged in an indecipherable order. Skimming, Light recognized
many. I must learn the rest.

“What’s the logic behind the arrangement?” Free asked.

“It alternates.” Kate answered. “Some days it’s alphabetical in neat columns. Other times they’re
scattered randomly. Even the shape and size of the block can vary.”

Discovering ‘Lily Morgana’, Light was disappointed, “Titles aren’t included?”

“Since immortals acquire so many,” Kate answered, “it’d create too much clutter.”

“Thank heavens for that.” Lily added. “’Living artillery’ is one thing, but I gave myself a few monikers
that’d be mortifying etched in stone. I can’t believe how juvenile I was back then.”

“Why’s Arther’s name still there?” Rose asked.

“If it updated immediately, it’d be ‘abused’.” Lily explained. “For instance, knowing exactly when
Arther died would be very helpful, which is why the HEAVENLY DAO withholds the information.
They mostly disappear after funerals.”

“Are those the Walls of Saints on the left?” Rose asked.

“Yes,” Kate nodded. “Notice how there are steps down? Height in this place corresponds to status.
The path of the living gets lower much faster compared to the other side.”

Kate gazed right at the black granite blocks, “The Walls of the Fallen… They greatly outnumber the
living at every level. Be prepared for a trek to find a name which didn’t belong to an immortal or a
saint.”

“We’re attracting attention.” Hope commented, peering below.

“They’re speculating on who’s inside.” Lily said. “Don’t worry, the glass is tinted. Anyway, we’re done
here.”

They rose. Why? There’s nothing above… Yet, Lily was studiously scanning the heavens. “There he
is.” She said. It took Light a moment to locate the tiny platform. On it sat a spear-wielding man with
one leg dangling. Two in one day…

The man rose to greet them. Lily opened the gondola and waved, “Hi Siegfried. Could you make the
platform larger?” She’s awfully familiar with him…

“Hello, Lily.” Siegfried answered. The stone beneath him tripled in size.

“That was wonderful.” Dawn said “Can you make it even bigger?”

Siegfried chuckled and the terrace doubled again, “You really hate heights, don’t you?”

Dawn pretended not to hear, “Thank you. It’s easier to forget we’re hovering over a void.”

Once they’d disembarked, Lily addressed the immortal, “Why don’t you introduce yourself to these
eight?”
“It’s nine, Lily.” He corrected gently. “I’ve never met your daughter, Kate.” Not missing a beat, he
bowed majestically, “I’m Siegfried Royal. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

“What?” Rose asked.

Siegfried smirked, “Omniscience. It’s a perk the HEAVENLY DAO grants its agents. I can share its
‘sight’, spectate Enera from the perspective of any human, including their thoughts. You wouldn’t
believe how entertaining this can be. As to why I’m aware of you… Let’s just say the HEAVENLY
DAO makes recommendations.”

“So it communicates directly with you?” Free asked.

“Yes, constantly up here.” Siegfried tapped his head.

“What does it sound like?” Free pressed. “Is it a female or a male voice? Or does it vary? Is it loud?
I’m dying to know.”

Siegfried laughed, “I’ve no idea. No one does, because it doesn’t work that way. I don’t hear what the
HEAVENLY DAO says. I ‘remember’ it. It’s like how you might recall what was said in a book, but
you obviously don’t know what characters sounded like.”

“Come on. Even then, there must be some features——” Free trailed off, stunned. “Did I just——”

“Yes,” Siegfried confirmed. “It spoke to you.”

“WHAT!?” Lily burst out, radiating indignation. “I’ve been the regent for eons, and the HEAVENLY
DAO has never spoken to me! And it’s technically my boss too! Siegfried, what’s the meaning of
this?”

Siegfried held up a hand, “You’re overreacting. While the HEAVENLY DAO does speak to someone
every few decades, it never says anything of import. It’s always a meaningless whim not affecting
anything. What’d it tell you, Free?”

“Suddenly ‘THE HEAVENLY DAO SOUNDS LIKE THIS’ went through my head. It was unreal.
Nobody was talking, but it was too clear to be a stray thought.”

“So what’d it sound like?” Light asked.

Free pondered seriously, “Capitalized, I’d say… Don’t ask for more than that.”

“Why’d it chose to speak now?” Lily asked. Her anger was gone, replaced with a seriousness not
meant for a child.

“Because it’s particularly involved in this narrative.” Siegfried revealed. “While it follows thousands
at any given moment, occasionally some capture its full attention. What began when Simon Black
crossed the arctic is one. The last time it was so excited… Sorry, I’m not at liberty to say.”

“Was it Sola’s tale?” Lily asked.

“Truly, my apologies. I can’t answer.” He seemed genuinely saddened. He’s laboring under
restrictions.

“Is that so…” Lily waved Rose over and maneuvered her right in front of him, uncovering her face.
“What’d you think of this?”

Siegfried winced, “I’m just an agent, a spokesman at most.”

“Don’t be coy with me. You’re the official mascot. The one it parades around when it wants to
impress people. Besides, that god doesn’t have a physical body, and it’s really unsatisfying to yell at
thin air.” Lily ranted. “It’s been two thousand years. Isn’t it about time to let me grow a little?”

“Must we go through this every visit?” Siegfried said lifelessly. “Can’t you plainly state what you
want?”

“Both of you have long known my true desire. But if that’s impossible, I’d like you to guarantee the
safety of these children.”

“That’s too much.” Siegfried replied regretfully.

Lily didn’t back down, “Let me ask you, HEAVENLY DAO. Did one of my doppelgangers just
happened to survive by chance? I think not. As if trapping me in this body wasn’t enough. Now…”
Lily pointed at Rose who wasn’t enjoying herself, “I’ll have the added pleasure of constantly seeing
what could’ve been! Not to mention the murder of Arther… You owe me!”

Siegfried remained quiet. He’s discussing with his deity. “Alright, they’ll be safe from the Laughing
Man while on the Isle. Satisfied?”

“For now,” Lily said. “It’s what I came for. Also, forgive the aggression, Siegfried. I know you aren’t
the one at fault.”

“Don’t worry.” Siegfried smiled. “As the avatar of god, I’m used to enduring curses for all the world’s
wrongs. For what it’s worth, I enjoy your theatrics more than most.”

“Glad to entertain.” Lily retreated to the gondola. “Let’s go.”

Everyone was silent on the return. Unsurprisingly, Silver spoke first, “I didn’t realize it was that easy
to make a deal…”

“If it was ‘that easy’, do you think I’d be stuck a child?” Lily shot a glance brimming with venom,
before weariness took over. “The conditions have to be right. Luckily, that was the case this time.”

“For the record, what are the ‘conditions’?” Rose asked.

“The first step is befriending one of its agents since the HEAVENLY DAO doesn’t answer prayers.
That gets you to the starting line. From there, your standing comes into play. No one does favors for
those they dislike. As much as I’m loathed to admit it, the HEAVENLY DAO loves me. Which
reminds me, having been wronged in some way also helps. Finally, the real trick is asking for
something it already wants to give.”

“You heard Siegfried: you’re ‘main characters’. Allowing you to be killed off early goes against its
interests. That’s why I was confident in extracting this guarantee.”

“With this, Astra owes me.” Lily docked at the Rose Palace. “Kate, take everyone below. No detours
please. I must recondition some birds.”
[Chapter 18] Free - The Stone
Coliseum
Free sat alone in Lily’s skybox above the Stone Coliseum. Tinted glass provided privacy. She was
eating a ‘hot dog’ while sipping a sweet fizzy drink through a ‘straw’. Luxury is quite enjoyable.

The plan was for everyone to meet here after their matches. Happily, Free had been scheduled well
ahead of the others. It’d ended quickly. I almost felt bad about it. Her opponent ——Elizabeth
something or other—— had obviously never been in an arena. She’d freaked out when confronted by
a Kunoichi ——that’s a female ninja. She might’ve forfeited if she hadn’t been instantly bundled in
roots. The victory had improved Free’s mood.

She’d had a roller coaster of a day. It’d started off great. Warping to the Rose Palace was
amazing. Then they’d encountered that laughing bastard. Killing me is a good deed? Piss off! The
foul taste from that had been washed away by their visit to the Wall. She’d met Siegfried, and the
HEAVENLY DAO had even spoken to her. Couldn’t it have said something more meaningful?

Next was another low. As widely anticipated, Astra had been displeased. Deep in the Inner Palace,
they’d faced her dreaded interrogation. She meticulously exposes the full extent of your
stupidity. Besides Light, she’d been the guiltiest party, having convinced Kate to back down. And I
should’ve been the one most concerned…

At least it ended on a high note. Under a slew of queries, Dawn had been coerced into explaining why
she’d deemed it wise to hide her acrophobia. Which she plainly couldn’t. After driving that home,
Astra had unveiled her solution: she’d teach Dawn to fly. The look on her face was priceless.

Free knew it was wrong to take pleasure from this, no matter how gratifying. However, she’d jumped
through some mental hoops to justify doing so. If a little humiliation tames that ego, this might be
considered a positive. On that note, I must watch the lesson tomorrow.

They’d spent the afternoon memorizing ninja trivia: various throwing blades, names of famous
shinobi, hand signals for ninjutsu techniques… With Kate’s assistance, Light had made adjustments
to their clothing, making it more ‘accurate’. They’d practiced ‘behaving’ too, including many dramatic
poses. I did one after winning… Thank god for the scarves.

It’d been a torturous few hours. Long after her interest had faded, guilt and necessity drove her on.
Half-hearted impersonations would only fuel speculation.

Silver escaped early, lucky bastard. Having read the entire series ‘Tales of the Shinobi’, he’d gone off
to train with Kate. The Inner Palace had its own coliseum. No doubt for Lily’s children. While Light
had objected, Silver had pointed out that Kate had been trained by Arther Bard. Through her, he’d
indirectly learn from his original, a opportunity too appealing to pass up. I suspect it wasn’t the only
reason.

Silver’s attraction to Kate was obvious. He wasn’t even hiding it. Not that there’s anything wrong
with that, but someone must take Kate aside to clarify some details. Rose had volunteered.

Late in the day, Simon had arrived to inform them they’d been registered for the Stone
Coliseum. Lily granted him access so he could act as messenger. He’d then handed them their
adventurer’s cards, thin metal plaques embedded with information. Astra must’ve arranged it. Free
had noted their last names were omitted and their hometown was ‘Timbaku’. Must remember that.
Afterwards, Kate had lead them to this skybox. Conveniently, the Obsidian Cavern connected directly
to the Adventurer’s Guild, the Endless Library, and the Stone Coliseum. By taking a private elevator,
Lily and her guests could spectate incognito whenever they wanted. It’s so extravagant.

This was one of the Isle’s main draws. While most tourists chose to watch, a few hundred signed up
each day. To work through these, the arena was divided up in four sections late at night, and contests
were held simultaneously. With the instantaneous healing rate, the pace proceeded briskly.

With the exception of Hope, who was reveling at the prospect, there hadn’t been much enthusiasm
for tonight. With no history, they were starting at the bottom.

Wise is next. His opponent was a foot taller. A man, as they do match-ups by gender for the lowest
tier. At higher levels, channeling, martial arts, and magecraft became the deciding factors. And it’s
over. Wise had thrown the man and slammed his staff down besides his head, breaking his will. Very
efficient.

To protect their identities, Astra had set some guidelines. Silver was forbidden from summoning.
Apparently his affinities were such a rare combination they’d immediately expose him. As for Dawn,
she was prohibited from ice. I second that decision. The entire world would notice an exceptional ice
practitioner appearing the same day as Astra. They’d also been instructed to end things
swiftly. There’s little benefit in showing off against low level competition. As part of this, Hope was
not to use stones until absolutely necessary. Enchanters of her caliber stood out too much.

Wise soon joined her. Let’s take advantage of this opportunity. “Say, I was wondering if you could
help me with something?”

“Sure, if I can.” He replied. He’s in a good mood too.

“See, I’m curious about my original, but I don’t want to alarm anyone by poking around. Can I rely
on your foresight?”

“I understand.” He nodded. “I’ll answer what I can.”

“How was Sola able to resurrect the dead? And why has no one reproduced her work?”

“Those are pretty complex.” Wise winced. I was afraid of that. “I’ll be right back.” He left in a
hurry. That was less expected.

Free sighed. Since she was young, she’d felt there was nothing she couldn’t comprehend if she put
her mind to it. While her original reinforced this notion, she’d left a towering black mark on
history. Imagine discovering you’ve amazing potential which you’re barred from reaching.

When Soul and Rose had cheered her up yesterday, she’d reassured them everything was fine. A half
truth. She was struggling with the disturbing kinship she felt for her predecessor. By mastering
healing and exploring the mysteries of ‘life’, she’d embarked on the same journey. Its natural
conclusion would be reversing death.

Sola ultimately failed. An act which cost half of humanity couldn’t be termed a
‘success’. Nevertheless, she proved it possible. If the achievement could be reproduced without the
consequences… Does this temptation make the Laughing Man right?

“Sorry to keep you waiting.” Wise came back holding paper. “I’m better since the new headband, but
it’s still tough. Give me a second to outline.”

Free watched him jot down phrases. He’s never done that before. At length, he spoke, “Let’s start
here. Are you familiar with what happens to the soul after death?”
“Not really,” She’d had no reason to bother pondering this. That’s somewhat changed.

“When someone perishes, their soul plunges into the Abyss. It sinks through this bottomless sea of
darkness while shedding its blackest parts: jealousy, hatred, envy, despair… As these are lost, it
grows ‘heavier’ and falls faster until disappearing.”

“Why does this occur?”

“The Abyss grabs souls to prevent their passing. However, it can only touch the sullied portions.
Once those are gone, it losses its grip, and the soul shoots through.”

Free considered, “Wait, that sounds horrible. So we get lobotomized in the afterlife?”

“In a way, yes.” Wise responded. “Your worse memories, your ugliest impulses, your vilest thoughts…
They’re stripped away.”

I suppose I might accept that. “So the concepts of heaven and hell… They’re not real?”

“Oh, hell exists. It’s the Abyss, an infinite well of misery where the fragments of sinners torture each
other for eternity.” Wise smirked. “Everyone goes there. The real question is how much of you will
remain.”

“This explains why ‘true’ undead are so terrifying.” Free mused. There were many magics which
caused corpses to move. One of Calin’s hated creations was a plague which reanimated victims as
flesh-hungry zombies. While ‘fakes’ could be frightening and dangerous, they were nothing
compared to the monsters Astra had them fight. Those were malevolence incarnate.

“Agreed,” Wise said. “Entities born of the Abyss are calculating hatred given form. When not
controlled, they’ll seek out life and end it in atrocious ways.”

“So where does the ‘good’ part end up?”

“Only Sola knows. No one else has seen the other side. Necromancers have searched for eons,
exploring untold depths, but all they find is deeper darkness.”

So she found Heaven? And yet she became the greatest villain… “So souls are split between the
Abyss and some unknown place?”

“Mostly. Strange things happens around both extremes of the scales. Someone who led a life without
sin will vanish without a trace. It’s theorized they travel so fast they stay intact. Meanwhile, depraved
souls also remain whole, except they’re mired motionlessly. It’s hotly debated whether this
damnation is everlasting or whether some fragment will eventually cross.”

“That’s enough background info. Can we focus on resurrection?”

“Sure.” Wise glanced at his notes. “The stumbling block is the soul, as recreating the body is
relatively easy. One of the oldest necromantic spells is ‘impure reincarnation’, which reanimates a
corpse by reconstructing the soul from the pieces scattered in the Abyss. While bringing back only
the foulest parts might seem insane, it’s actually worse than it sounds. In the gaps, the Abyss oozes in
to produce an abomination, a living being with the corrupted mind of an undead.”

“Why does such a thing even exist?” Free asked. It sounds like the dumbest spell ever.

“It was created in hopes someone would uncover how to draw back the good side too. The completed
version is likely buried at Earth’s End.”
“Why was Ellie the only ‘flawless resurrection’?”

“Sola perfectly reassembled Ellie’s scattered soul, leaving no cracks. Her other resurrections were
intentionally flawed, the good portions only temporarily recalled. At the Black Banquet, they all
transformed into abominations.”

So that’s what Simon meant by ‘dyed black’… “What was Sola like before the Black Citadel?”

Wise was momentarily befuddled by the tangent, “She… was a good person. A bit eccentric, but
otherwise no discernible flaws. The Goddess of Healing.” I would’ve preferred if she’d always been
evil.

Rose and Soul walked in. That’s right, their matches were close together. “How’d it go?” Free asked.
“I was absorbed in conversation and missed your fights.”

“They won.” Wise answered. “It’ll be the same for everyone.”

Rose nodded, “They’re normal people. If a visitor is strong, then they’re also well-known and get an
earlier time slot. We’re an exception in this regard.”

“From what I gathered, one more round and we won’t have to fight so late.” Soul offered.

Since the Stone Coliseum had a limit of once per day, they couldn’t just power up the
rankings. Which is why it was important to start immediately.

While the others engaged in small talk, Free considered what she’d learned. It’ll do for now. She’d
revisit the topic once the bounty was resolved.

“So that’s what it’s like to win! I’d nearly forgotten.” Hope arrived, beaming.

“Good job.” Soul said. “You didn’t even need enchantments.”

“I know right?” Hope sat down and let strands of metal dance in her hand. “In a blink of an eye, I
wrapped her in steel. She didn’t stand a chance. Is this what Dawn feels every time? No wonder it
gets to her head.” She’s high on victory.

Kate exited the elevator by herself. That’s odd. “I figured you’d return with Silver, seeing as you two
were getting along so well.” Free commented.

“Ah, well I, huh, decided to watch his match from up here…” Kate mumbled. Could you be more
transparent?

“What happened?” Soul asked, concerned.

Kate sighed, “I supposed you’d find out soon anyway. Silver asked me to date him. It took me off
guard. I mean we just met. But he seemed nice, so I thought maybe I’d give it a try. After all, what’s
the harm? So Silver might be my boyfriend now…”

Everyone exchanged glances. We should’ve seen this coming. From Silver’s perspective, if he got
along with someone, why not ask them out? A normal person would’ve been terrified of rejection,
but not him.

“What’s wrong?” Kate asked apprehensively. “Did I make a mistake?

“Calm down,” Rose said. “He’s a nice guy exactly as he appears. There are just a few things you
should know.”
Rose brought her to a corner and began explaining. Kate’s expression shifted as she spoke: first
perplexed, then concerned, next resigned, and finally determined. Free smiled as she imaged this
thought process. Kate didn’t appear the type who’d be scared off by a damaged soul.

Speaking of the future… Tomorrow they’d visit the Adventurer’s Guild and finally meet experts in
their respective fields. Wise and Hope are especially anxious for that. In the afternoon, Kate would
bring them to buy their wrystals. Which I’m greatly anticipating. Leaning back, Free smiled
imagining their trip to the city. It’ll be an exciting day.
[Chapter 19] Dawn - Flying Lesson
Dawn left the Inner Palace with an intensifying sense of doom. It was early morning, not that you’d
know it by the thousands of roaring braziers. Lily’s Obsidian Cavern… ‘Inner Palace’ only applied to
the complex where they lived. Kate calls the surroundings the ‘Empty City’. The endless stone
apartment buildings were arranged in a grid. She was traveling the pathways connecting the upper
stories.

What a nasty surprise that was. She recalled Astra’s shocking proposal yesterday.

“Dawn, get to bed right after your match. Tomorrow I’m teaching you to fly.”

“What?” Color drained from her face. Is this a joke?

“Your fear is a crippling weakness. I’m sure you realize this.”

Dawn grimaced, “I know. But why flying?”

“It’s the same principle as learning swimming to overcome a fear of drowning. Although it might be
disagreeable, your shortcoming will be remedied.” Astra glared. “This would’ve been simpler at
Earth’s End.”

“Sorry…” There’d been nothing she could say.

“Soul, you come too. I might as well teach you both.” Astra approached the window and pointed.
“We’ll meet there.”

‘Learn to fly’, Dawn despaired. She’d dreaded a reaction along these lines. Her mother’s ‘solutions’
were brutal. I remember how she ‘taught’ Silver summoning. It hadn’t worked out well.

I tried so hard to prevent this. She’d been managing too, even with all the curve balls. When Astra
made the ground vanish, that was horrifying. She’d spent the entire time ‘holding’ the transparent
ice with telekinesis to reassure herself it was there. Then there was Simon’s detour. The trip had
been almost pleasant before they sailed off the continent. Since he saved the others, I’ll forgive
him. It was the warping which did her in. When they’d plunged down, her mind had gone blank. I
screamed, didn’t I? God, how mortifying…

Dawn glanced around to distracted herself. The apartments are designed to be lived in. They’d
checked inside yesterday to find them laid out sensibly. With plumbing and power, they’d be
perfectly comfortable.

Kate had explained the reason behind this eerie metropolis. During the Dark Age, the area around
the Isle had been a safe haven for refugees. Lily had hollowed out this space in anticipation of the
next one. Should the worst come to pass, hundreds of thousands would make their homes here.

Soul was waiting for her. Early as usual. The building was fourteen stories high, outside her comfort
zone. Still, I appreciate Astra picking a shorter one. What she valued less was the extra company.
Her other siblings had gathered atop an adjacent skyrise. Concentrating, she overheard they’d
brought snacks. Really!
She sighed. I was doomed the instant I was exposed. She spotted Astra gliding towards them on icy
wings. They’re majestic. It was her first time seeing them. Which isn’t surprising. Her mother
maintained it was always preferable to travel by ground for the traction and faster acceleration. Why
bother flying when a jump will do?

Without wasting a beat, Astra began describing how to materialize the intricate appendages and
integrate them into their armor. Ice constructs with moving parts were generally challenging, and
these particularly so. Strong, thin, and flexible isn’t a combination they possessed naturally. Astra
supervised as they grew two giant ‘arms’ and a short ‘tail’. Filling them with glistening feathers,
Dawn examined her work. They’re splendid, but I shudder at what I’m to do with them.

Astra had them start again from scratch, and, remarkably, Soul kept pace. Must be related to his
special status. Their mother then taught them to extend, retract, and otherwise manipulate their new
extremities. This part is cool. The fun ended when Astra launched into the principles of flight.

“Alright, now jump off.” Astra finished. This isn’t how you cure a fear of heights! Dawn wanted to
scream, but knew it’d be futile. Worse, it’d backfire. Never underestimate her ruthlessness. She
stared down hopelessly.

Soul volunteered to go first. She didn’t object. Take all the time in the world. Unfortunately, he soon
leaped. The result was slower than falling and concluded in a loud impact with the stone floor.

“I’m alright.” He shouted. A normal human would’ve died from that. Fortunately, martial arts
fortified their bodies.

Astra moved behind her, and she knew she was next. I don’t want to. She hadn’t psychologically
accepted the fact that hurling herself from a building was necessary. Her mind raced for an escape.

“Do you require assistance?” Her mother whispered softly.

No, I don’t, she thought. At least, not from you. Dawn understood she’d be tossed off if she didn’t act
before Soul’s return. Ironically, this helped her muster her determination. Damn it!

Extending her wings, she stepped forwards. Time stood still as she stared transfixed at the
approaching ground. After an eternity, she mercifully hit the bedrock. Only then did her mind
gradually function. I was slowed enough to avoid injury…

“That was pathetic.” a voice boomed from above, “You have a minute to get back here, or we switch
to a higher building.” Merciless. She couldn’t even drag her feet. There’s only one silver lining. She
wasn’t sure why, but her siblings had departed earlier.

Soul satisfied Astra on his third attempt. He then haplessly gave Dawn tips as she repeatedly threw
herself from the roof. In a strange way, her mother’s barbaric strategy worked. She eventually went
into shock, accepting her inevitable demise. With her fright dulled, she’d improved enough to earn a
half-hearted approval.

The torture concluded, Astra gave some final advice on handling high winds and other perilous
conditions. Dawn wasn’t in a state to absorb any of it. Soul will remember on my behalf. Her mother
then said something which flooded her with relief, “That’s it, you’re on your own from here.”

Thank goodness. If these sessions were a daily occurrence, her heart would give out. Without outside
interference, Dawn could now conquer her fears in a sane manner. No procrastinating
allowed. She’d give flying another go once rid of her phobia. The wings are beautiful and functional,
my favorite combination.
Dawn noticed her mother staring, and her elation evaporated. “Don’t think you can slack off because
I’m not around.” Astra informed them that they’d be chucked off the Isle in a few weeks. If they could
fly back, they’d pass the test. Deranged logic! Regrettably, Astra left before she could voice her
objection. Not that it would’ve changed anything.

“Want to practice tomorrow?” Soul offered. “We can find a shorter building.”

I don’t *WANT* to, Dawn complained. “Sure, sounds fine. Now let’s grab breakfast.” While an empty
stomach had been an enlightened decision, hunger was making itself known now.

They returned using what Kate dubbed the ‘middle path’. Every building in the Empty City was
connected on the tenth floor, which made for efficient traveling. The ‘sky path’, however, can go to
hell. Most rooftops were also linked, offering a scenic route with many ups and downs. There’s also
the stone streets, she looked down. Since the exits were above, there was little reason to travel
them. Unless you’re being forced off buildings.

“Why did the others take off?” Dawn asked.

“Maybe to check the news.” Soul said sadly. Oh, right… Dawn didn’t fault the others for yesterday. It
wasn’t prudence that kept me off the Helix.

Passing a brazier, inspiration struck her, “Fayla, you there?”

“What’s up?” Fayla sprung up.

“You really were…” She’d correctly guessed the flames served as her eyes and ears. Wait, does this
mean we’ve no privacy?

“Please tell me you didn’t call out to test my hearing?” Fayla demanded, peeved.

“We were wondering if there were any new developments.” Dawn said quickly.

Fayla nodded, expression softening, “The Laughing Man was busy. Lily wants you in the conference
room pronto. The others are already there.”

“What happened?” Soul asked.

Fayla separated from the fire and floated besides them, “A family was murdered in the Undercity.
Three generations, a total of ten people. Four were under ten. Each was chopped vertically into two
symmetrical pieces.”

“Terrible,” Soul responded. “but what does it have to do with us?”

“Most doppelgangers became serial killers, often developing their own signature methods. One of
Ethan’s clones favored splitting his victims perfectly down the middle. Newscasters pounced on this.
They’re speculating on why someone has emulated a millennia old ‘modus operandi’.”

“I see.” Soul grimaced. A message ‘written in blood’…

“That’s not all.” Fayla continued, “The Laughing Man broke into Tartarus and freed many of its vilest
inmates.”

Enera’s most notorious prison… Commissioned by the Northern Emperor, the facility incarcerated
Saints and Immortals. “How many escaped?” She asked.
“The entire East Wing, eleven Saints and two Immortals.” Fayla said. “Beyond that, details are
sketchy. In a perverse way, this works out well. The break-in is dominating coverage, crowding out
other stories, such as the Isle’s deaths.”

“I’d rather not think that way.” Soul responded. “This’ll make life difficult for mother, won’t it?”

Fayla nodded, “Definitively. She’ll play a central role in hunting the escapees.”

Ideally she’ll be so busy she forgets about that ‘evaluation’. “Could you let Lily know we’ll be there
after grabbing a bite to eat?” Dawn said.

“No problem,” The fire sprite dove into a brazier. I wonder what else she’s capable of. It was hard to
judge custom creations like Fayla or the Ice Phoenix.

Much in the same way the Rose Palace overlooked the Isle, the Inner Palace loomed over the Empty
City. The tenth story there was its ground floor, all entrances high above the streets. This cavern is
meant to be flooded with refugees.

Dawn and Soul crossed over to Lily’s ‘Banquet Hall’, a palatial room packed with stone tables. Now,
what to choose? Laid out before them was every food imaginable, cooked to perfection. Enough to
feed an army. As opposed to Astra’s stockpile of frozen meals, Lily had taken a gourmet approach,
assembling an everlasting feast. Complex runes lined the countertops, keeping everything fresh and
warm. The strategy limits the need for servants. At any time, night or day, they could walk in and
find the dish they desired. I appreciate the utilitarian extravagance. She snatched a selection from
the pastry section. They taste straight out of the oven.

Everyone was grimly studying profiles on the wall. The Tartarus prisoners. Seeing them arrive, Lily
switched off the display, “Take a seat. You’ve heard the basics, I gather.”

Soul nodded, “Fayla briefed us. How bad is it?”

“I’ll get to that.” Lily said. “First, some updates. Since Astra and I will be busy with the fallout, Kate
will show you around today. Frankly, it’d be safest for you to lay low, but Astra vetoed the idea.”
Dawn was grateful. It’d be frustrating to be confined underground again.

“Bring them to Miki after this.” Lily told Kate. “She’s organized instructors for Hope and Wise. Once
finished at the Guild, take everyone to get their wrystals and come straight back. No incidents.”

“Will do.” Kate replied tensely.

“That reminds me,” Lily looked them over. “I’ll eventually introduce you to Sarah Godspeed, but for
now stay away from the Rose Palace. Use other exits.”

“As for last night, don’t worry about the break-in. It’s Astra’s problem, not yours. The takeaway is
that she’ll have less spare time. I’m surprised she didn’t cancel your lesson.” Mother is stubborn in
inconvenient ways.

“Regarding the Undercity murders, those do concern us. Courtesy of the Laughing Man, the term
‘doppelganger’ is back in circulation. The good news is the story is being drowned out. The bad news
is Cedric Grinfield.”

“Of those who loath doppelgangers, Cedric does so most violently. He discovered his entire family
sliced in half. They were the last to die in this manner until last night. There’s no way he’ll overlook
this. Cedric never stopped, even after avenging his loved ones. His hatred extends to all mass
murderers, and he’s spent centuries hunting them down. If he uncovers you, he’ll slay you instantly.
I’ll need to intervene to prevent that…”

Lily collapsed on the table, “I really don’t want to… His animosity aside, he’s a decent person. Heroic
even. Come to think of it, the Laughing Man loves exploiting flaws and twisting good people. Cedric
is highly skilled. Confronting him is a nightmarish prospect.”

“Surely you aren’t scared?” Rose asked in disbelief.

Lily continued sulking, “One on one duels were never my specialty. I’m not weak, but not especially
strong either. Meanwhile Cedric excels at them. What’s more, if battling with you present, it’ll rob me
of my mobility, and this body puts me at a disadvantage in close quarters. Besides, I’m a fire user. My
expertise is destruction, not protecting. I’m not well-equipped for non-lethal match-ups, and we can’t
afford to kill him. He’s one of the most popular, well-loved immortals out there. It’d turn Enera
against us.”

“Astra wouldn’t have these problems.” Lily lamented. “She’s an experienced front-line combatant,
and she can freeze him to end the confrontation. If she isn’t around when he shows up, it’ll get
complicated…”

“You’re one of the seven!” Rose exclaimed, obviously upset. “You’re supposed to be at the peak of
what’s possible. How can one opponent on home ground reduce you to this?”

Still slouching, Lily eyed Rose, “You’re half-right. The Isle is my seat of power. Regrettably, this
advantage pales in comparison to Cedric’s ‘Righteous Fury’. You see, after centuries of felling
monsters, he developed a Sublime Vagary which strikes fear into evildoers everywhere. It’s
ridiculously powerful under the right circumstances.”

I remember this. Relatively few Sublime Vagaries were well-known, but this was one. It lets him
borrow the ‘righteous grudges’ of others, even the dead, to strengthen himself. The scope was too
limited for her tastes. It wasn’t helpful in preventing crimes, only avenging them. From a heroic
perspective, it’s flawed.

“In a normal fight, I’d comfortably come out on top. A battle where I’m protecting you is another
story. Sola’s doppelgangers committed countless hideous deeds. If ‘Righteous Fury’ determines I’m
defending those, it’ll have an extremely deep well of resentment to drawn on. He’d be unstoppable. I
really don’t want to face that…”

Dawn was keenly aware of Sublime Vagaries, as they presented a future thorny issue. Once she
became immortal, her talents might go unrecognized if she didn’t possess her own. Those trump
cards can overturn everything.

A thought struck her. “Has Cedric fought the Laughing Man?”

Lily smiled and sat up, “Yes, once. Fifty years ago they met near Middle Earth. According to Cedric,
the power-up surpassed anything he’d experienced. His first strike nearly cleaved his foe in half.
Unfortunately, the Laughing Man is gifted in creation magic, same as Free. Recovering from his
shock, he mended his body and somehow gained the distance to warp away. That confrontation
remains the lunatic’s closest brush with death. He severely underestimated ‘Righteous Fury’.” I
expected as much.

“How soon will he arrive?” Hope asked.

“A few days, maybe?” Lily shrugged. “Cedric is a wanderer. Although his location is unknown,
reporters are dying to interview him. As soon as he’s spotted, they’ll flock to him, and he’ll travel to
the Isle.”

Lily got up, “Enough dawdling. Time to meet Sarah. You should go too.” She disappeared leaving a
fiery wake. I wonder how her clothes withstand the heat.

As they left the Inner Palace, Dawn groaned at their pace. In deference to their feebler siblings,
they’d developed the habit of walking when together. At Earth’s End, there weren’t many long
treks. Glancing across the Empty City, Dawn reckoned it’d take her two minutes to reach the exit. If
the weaklings improve, we’ll be able to speed up.

This might happen soon. Wise and Hope were about the receive the help they needed. Good for
them. As for Rose, she’d proposed being trained by her original. Lily hadn’t been thrilled at the idea,
but Rose had cleverly leveraged her pride. Wouldn’t it look bad if her doppelganger was weak? Lily’s
vain in her own way. The bait had worked.

Silver would continue learning from Kate, which he was quite pleased about. That relationship
developed fast. It made her ponder Nero’s other prophesies. I’ve had my ‘bad day’, so that leaves
‘only take four’ for Light and ‘believe in yourself’ for Soul.

Barsal Farran was visiting tomorrow and would know how to proceed for Light. He’s the last hero
we’ve yet to encounter. Everyone was excited.

Free would only meet her mentor tomorrow, as he was busy off-Isle. That delay is perfectly
fine. Dawn was nervous about how it’d affects her sister’s creativity. She tends to get carried away.

Soul would be more challenging. Both Astra and Ethan had originally studied the same martial arts,
‘Winter’s Embrace’. From there, they’d developed their own variants. By the time Ethan became
immortal, he’d completed a style adapted to his dual affinity. Unfortunately, this creation died with
him. It’s disappointing. Considering his current strength, if her brother could tap his full potential,
he might someday rival her. She’d relished the challenge. Without adequate competition, my skills
will atrophy. Hey, HEAVENLY DAO, can’t you do something about it?

Unlike her siblings, Dawn required little further guidance. Aside from some rare advanced magics
——like those wings—— Astra had already taught her everything. She need only polish her skills and
gain the power to wield what she knew. Until then, she’d continue playing around with other
magics. I feel it enhances my understanding of my own. No one can complain since Astra forbid me
from ice.

Dawn smirked. I’ll also ‘become a ninja’. She’d been delighted when her suggestion had been
accepted. She now had a compelling justification to engage in eccentric behavior. What’s more, guilt
has made Light forthcoming. According to what he’d worked out, ‘dedication’ was extremely
important. Someone couldn’t just don an outfit and expect benefits. Pretenders aren’t
acknowledged.

Dawn had to properly pay homage through time and effort. I’ll finish the book series to start. While
reading, she’d look for a character to emulate. A reference will make ‘acting’ easier. Meanwhile,
she’d master ‘running on walls’. Basic abilities before advanced ones. Astra had already taught her to
cling to surfaces with a layer of ice.

It’ll be a trial period. While not as engrossed as Light, if the results were satisfying, she might
permanently adopt the theme. The prize she coveted most was her own substitution technique. It’d
taken Light months to earn his, but she’d acquire one faster.
Amidst this musing, Dawn paused for a sigh. Part of her didn’t wish to rely on external factors, but
she recognized appealing to the unseen crowd was unavoidable. A person’s character and story
weighed heavily in how far they’d reach, as exemplified by Sublime Vagaries. The benefits Light
received should be viewed as legitimate. She too had to ‘game’ the system.

Stretching, Dawn gazed wistfully towards the cavern’s far side. She’d always longed for a stage like
the Stone Coliseum. For the first time, I’ve a proper venue to affirm my superiority. Astra’s
restrictions only motivated her. What better way to amplify her accomplishments than winning with
a hand tied behind her back? Lamentably, she couldn’t yet fully immerse herself in the experience.

I must cure my acrophobia before it leaks. Having her fears exposed had been the worst experience
of her life. Today’s lesson was a close second. The only saving grace had been the limited audience. If
the entire world knew, I’d have to go into hiding.

They climbed a staircase engraved in a support pillar. The Obsidian Cavern stretched from under the
Rose Palace to under the Stone Coliseum, and the Adventurer’s Guild was above its center. Lily and
Astra just fly, Dawn griped. All four exits were accessible by air. Actually, Kate mentioned a
fifth. Near the Inner Palace, a dock was built into the cliff facing the Blue Abyss.

Maybe I can use that. While the Empty City’s upper portions were uncomfortable, she could handle
them. Thank you, Lily, for the handrails. No, her core issue was the ‘bottomless drops’ she kept
running across. Miles of nothing are paralyzing. The Inner Palace’s docks might be a haven to
confront her demons away from prying eyes. Theoretically, with daily walks around the edge, the
exposure should become more tolerable. My plan is as bad as mother’s… Dawn sighed knowing
she’d pursue both approaches. I’ll vanquish this flaw no matter what.
[Chapter 20] Hope - The Adventurer's
Guild
Hope struggled to contain her excitement. It’s tough. Electric streaks were flashing overhead. They’re
fast. The fairies’ forms couldn’t be seen, only the static in their wake. It’s my first experience with
this type. The energetic sprites were congregating around the luminous stone in the room’s
center. The Lightning Core, a relic fashioned by the second guild leader, Eseil Thorn. Part crystal
formation and part glowing boulder, small figures covered its surface, resting and playfully zapping
around.

In Eseil’s time, the circular bunker had served as a ‘war room’. They were installed in the parlor
section between a conference table and an over-sized desk. Bookshelves lined the walls except for the
nearby bar alcove. That reminds me, I better not let Kate see the bottles. She’d get upset. The place
was Miki’s domain, Headquarters’ second-in-command. Also doubling as spokesperson, she was
currently concluding a press briefing.

With my luck, something will go wrong today too. Tempered expectations had made yesterday less
soul crushing. It wasn’t all bad. She’d walked out of the arena a winner. I want that again.

A spark dropped, and a miniature figure hovered before them, its voice crackling softly, “Miki is on
her way.”

Then it was gone. “They speed around every inch of the guild, day and night, only returning to
replenish their energy.” Kate commented. “They serve as our communication network. If you look up
and wave, one will respond. They can answer questions and relay messages. It’s useful even with
wrystals.”

“If they recharge, doesn’t that make them permanent summons?” Silver asked. “Do they have their
own personalities?”

Kate shook her head. “What makes the Lightning Core so valuable is that its fairies possess a shared
consciousness. What one knows, they all know. This limits their individuality.”

They remind me of Fayla. Within their territory, they could go anywhere and see everything. Hope
glanced at the flaming wall they’d come from. The Obsidian Cavern’s other exits are supposedly
more discreet.

The chamber’s doors flew open, and a young woman strode in. She commanded immediate attention
with her beauty and bright pink skin. Those are horns… They were small, but unmistakable. More of
the HEAVENLY DAO’s meddling. People near the new crust were born with such features, gaining
advantages such as heat resistance and reinforced lungs.

“Hello, I’m Miki.” The woman said. “Sorry to keep you waiting.” Noting their stares, she smiled. “As
you can tell, I’m a third demon. You’ll get used to it.”

“A ‘third’? How does that work?” Free asked.

“Three factors determine the inheritance of demonic traits. In addition to parentage, location
matters. Someone like me, conceived in the human world with a single demon parent, only meets
one requirement.”
“Isn’t it customary to change skin tone?” Silver asked, staring intently. Hopefully Astra warned her
about him. Kate noticed too and elbowed him in the stomach. Nice.

Unperturbed, Miki tapped her head, “The horns are more disturbing if they’re flesh colored. That’s
why demons don’t follow the convention.”

“So if there’s nothing else——” Miki began.

“Excuse me,” Soul interjected. “But I didn’t catch your last name.”

“I don’t have one.” Miki declared forcefully. An awkward silence followed while Kate fidgeted. She
knows something.

“Must be inconvenient…” Rose said.

“Not more inconvenient than having one.” Miki retorted.

“Hellspawn…” Wise whispered.

Miki glowered before sighing, “So that’s why Astra told me not to hide it…” Seriously? What kind of
lineage is that? “When demonic traits first emerged, many were upset. Others openly embraced their
new identity and thrived with it. My last name is a remnant from those times.”

“That’s not the whole story though.” Kate chimed in. “The Hellspawn name is royalty in the Demon
World. Miki is distantly in line for the throne.”

“Very distantly. There’s no way they’d accept a ‘third’ as leader. Besides, I don’t want to live down
there. I like the sun.”

“Anyway…” Miki clapped, sending a dozen fairies whizzing about. “No need for introductions since I
issued your guild cards. The Tartarus situation has made things hectic so let’s get straight to
business. Hope and Wise are meeting their instructors. I’ll lead you to Radin Lockworth since it’s
nearby. Follow me.”

While they marched through the underground, Miki continued, “Radin’s skills are top notch. Since
he doesn’t leave the Isle, he’s always available. That said, some warnings.” She looked back. “Respect
him. He’s by far management’s longest serving member, administering our finances over the past
three millennia. Next, he’s intimidating, even for me. Actually, especially for me. He believes it’s his
duty to keep expenses in check. He loves saying, ‘If someone doesn’t have the resolve for a request,
it’s probably not worth it’. Most are too terrified to approach his office, so it always falls to me. It’s
the worst part of my job.”

Miki stopped apprehensively before a set of polished doors, “Last thing. There was a half-hearted
push to replace Radin recently, but it never got anywhere. He’s been indispensable since Arther’s
death.”

“Who wanted to get rid of him? And why?” Rose asked.

“Many, both inside and outside the Guild. It’s not because of anything he’s done, but rather what he
might do. You see, he’s on the other side.”

“The other side?” Silver asked.

“If a Dark Age begins, he’ll join the next Sola.” Wise explained, surprised at his own words.
“Correct.” Miki nodded. “While Radin declared his intention centuries ago, it wasn’t until the
Laughing Man’s message that concerns circulated.”

Miki reached for the handle, but Soul stopped her, “You’re saying everyone knows he’ll be an enemy,
and nothing is done about it?”

The demoness shrugged, “The Black Citadel wouldn’t tolerate interference. While Xarst is neutral, its
members aren’t. Taking preemptive action against Radin would deprive him of the right to choose.
Moreover, he’s indirectly saved millions through his work. How do you punish someone like that for
misdeeds which may never come to pass? It’s not possible. All we can do is pray.”

Inside were rows of desks separated by partitions. Doors to private offices circled the room. The
financial department… The grey floor and the somber decor created a gloomy ambiance despite the
ceiling lighting. A man and a woman, wearing black uniforms with white shirts, walked by speaking
quietly. I feel out of place.

“He’s waiting.” The receptionist motioned left.

Miki led them to an ominous wooden door and warned them, “Be ready.” For what?

Death assaulted them from all sides. Battling the panic, Hope identified its source: scattered objects
drenched in necromancy. They couldn’t compare to what the Necronomicon had radiated, but there
were more of them. The place was hard and oppressive, with no carpets or wood
furniture. Everything is valuable… The liquor bottles were nothing compared to the room’s contents.
She knew this instinctively. Ticking sounds echoed around them. Searching, Hope found a towering
steel grandfather clock. The only other sound was a pen’s scratching.

Radin sat behind his desk, not acknowledging them. He looks old… His hair was whitish grey. His
facial features sagged, and his hands were covered in wrinkles. So this is what time does to a
body. He finished his markings and picked up the paper. In his hand, it folded on itself once, twice,
then a dozen times. Once the size of a finger nail, he held it up and a flash of lightning snatched it
away.

“Are you surprised by this aged appearance?” Radin spoke. His voice had a raspy raggedness to it,
yet boomed with power. It’s my first time hearing an elderly, Hope realized. Do they all sound like
this?

“It’s by choice, of course. In finance, physical age carries a certain weight to it. A gravitas if you
will. It aids in my dealings with petitioners. Isn’t that right, Miki?”

“You still haven’t approved the budget for Arther’s funeral.” She responded tersely.

“With cause.” Radin focused on Miki, and Hope swore she saw her flinch. “There are unresolved
issues we need to discuss.”

Radin’s eyes shifted over them until reaching her brother, “You must be Wise Skyfall. I’ve agreed to
teach you necromancy. It’s not a role I play often, but I was pleasantly surprised by your mother. I
can tell she isn’t the type for frivolous expenditures. Arther was too indulgent. We are NOT a
charity. Morale boosting events are NOT necessary expenses.”

Hope winced at those NOTs. The two utterances had assaulted her consciousness like
concussions. Can mere words have such power? She was shaken.
“Anyway, Astra requested this favor and I acquiesced. We’ll start tomorrow at nine AM. Until then,
you’re dismissed.” Radin turned back to his work. I’m so glad he’s not my instructor. She was dying
to escape.

“I’ve a question.” Wise said. Can’t it wait? Or better yet, use your foresight. While irritated, Hope
was also relieved. If her brother could muster the courage for a query, perhaps his training wouldn’t
be a disaster.

Radin smiled. Why’s that so sinister? “Are you surprised your ability doesn’t work on me? Don’t be.
I’ve interacted with Nero extensively during the Dark Age when I was in charge of war funds. At
the time, I grew frustrated that his foresight put me at a disadvantage in our dealings. To rectify
the situation, I learned to mask my fate from his vision. Don’t worry. As far as I’m aware, I’m the
only one who’s accomplished this feat.” Scary…

Wise shook his head, “That’s not it… Why are you on the other side?” That’s a real question… If
Radin was to be believed, her brother couldn’t extract information. It must be a first for him.

Laying his pen aside, Radin crossed his fingers in front of him, peering piercingly, “Because I’ve
come to believe Sola was ultimately correct. I can no longer pretend otherwise.”

A chill ran down Hope’s spine. He’s like Sola’s disciples. It hadn’t been just chimeras, monsters, and
undead. Humans had chosen to follow her, and most were practitioners from Xarst. Rumor was
some had returned to the Black Mountain and lay among the sleepers, waiting for the next
opportunity. While Radin had sided with mankind once, he wouldn’t again.

“How was she right?” Wise pressed on.

Radin held his stare a moment then tilted his head, expression easing imperceptibly, “How old are
you? fifteen? Far too young. It’s not a perspective that can be reached from so little experience.
Some truths must be learned first hand. Forget this matter. Focus on your immediate challenges,
such as surviving the next few weeks.”

Radin released his gaze, and the sound of scratching resumed. Miki grabbed Wise’s arm, “time to
go.”

They all relaxed once the door clamped shut. “I’m not sure it is a good idea for Wise to train with that
man.” Free said.

Miki sighed, “The atmosphere inside Radin’s office is similar to that of Xarst. It may not be pleasant,
but it’ll produce the best results.”

Outside the financial department, Miki declared, “This is where we part. Kate will guide you to Agata
Nimrod. I’m sure we’ll be seeing a great deal of each other. If you ever need me, I spend most of my
time in the Core Room. Find me there.”

“I thought you liked the sun.” Silver joked.

“I do.” Miki scowled. Did he hit a nerve? “It’s a depressing story, really. I used to be an active guild
member: taking assignments, responding to crises, running dungeons… Tragically, I’ve an unusually
high electric affinity. Once Arther found out, I was drafted, and my adventuring days were over. The
Lightning Core’s functions are too important to be left unattended. While I’m stuck down here, I
haven’t given up on the wall. Sadly, the Core Room best suits my cultivation…”

The long path… Most pursued the faster approach to immortality by racking up accomplishments
and letting the HEAVENLY DAO pull them up. The second method was to climb there yourself. If
one channeled sufficiently, they’d eventually strengthened their connection to the ether and become
part myth. The difficulty lay in doing so within one’s lifespan. Judging by her appearance, Miki has
plenty of time.

“Sorry for rushing off. Tomorrow should be better. I’ll introduce you to Sars. Until then, don’t get
into trouble.” With a wave, she was gone.

Everyone turned to Kate. “The elevator is this way.” She said nervously. Elevators… Why doesn’t the
Inner Palace have any? Kate pushed a button, and a set of doors opened. The control mechanism
must be complicated. She could see Lily not wanting to deal with it. Also, she can fly.

“Why’s the financial department so deep underground?” Free asked.

“After the Fracturing, Radin chose to rebuild there due to his aesthetics.” Kate answered. “It’s ground
level in a way. If you walk South, you’ll reach the outer guild and the city. Remember Headquarters is
built on a rise.”

Kate lead them out to a sunlit hall, “This is administration. The State Department, PR Department,
and Human Resources are here. It’s not very glamorous.”

They exited south of a gigantic courtyard surrounded by golden structures. Grandiose… “They’re
Goldstone, magically reshaped granite.” Kate shrugged, “Arther decided it’d be appropriate during
the reconstruction. I find it a bit much personally.” Really? I think with the shrubbery, it works.

Paved pathways lined the square, separated by waist-high islands of yellow flowers. Stone pillars
intersected this buffer at regular intervals all the way around. “What are those?” Hope asked.

“Ah, those are——” Kate paused and pointed to people leaping across the tops. I bet Light is itching
to join them. “They’re runways.” She finished. “Do you know about them?”

“I do now.” Wise responded. The rest of us don’t.

Kate rolled her eyes, “Many here can move inhumanly fast. This is problematic as, every so often,
they’ll collide with someone who isn’t a martial artist.”

If Dawn ran into an ordinary person while sprinting… Her sister would be fine. Even without ice
armor, her body was tougher than steel. But the person she collided with…

“That’s why, in areas where adventurers gather, they set up runways. Be sure to travel in the
direction of the arrows if you use them. On a similar note, climbing the buildings is perfectly fine.
Saint and Immortals jump between them to get around.”

“So we can’t run on the ground?” Soul asked.

“You technically can, but it’s frowned upon. You’ll get in serious trouble if someone's hurt, so please
don’t.”

“We’re heading towards the landing platform west of the plaza.” Kate pointed to an open space with a
four by four grid of white squares. Three people suddenly appeared in one of them. Warping
resembles teleportation from a distance.

“Maybe you could give a rundown on the way?" Silver suggested.

“Right…” Kate nodded. “Just a disclaimer, Headquarters is the size of a city with a long history. So
forgive my disjointedness.”

Spreading her arms, she twirled around, “This is the Grey Plaza. Outdoor assemblies, celebrations,
and festivals happen here. It’s also used for large-scale mobilizations and temporary refugee housing.
Basically, it’s multipurpose.”

About nine hundred feet long, North to South, and three hundred wide. The surface was a single
smooth slab of granite. Not even the tiniest fissure…

“Arther wanted it repaved with Goldstone too, claiming ‘Gold Plaza’ sounds better than ‘Grey Plaza’.
Honestly, he wasn’t wrong, but I’m glad Radin vetoed it.”

“To the East, the long building is the Great Hall, which is used for indoors events and conferences.
Arther’s funeral will be held there…” Kate trailed off briefly. “On the other side is Monument Park
and the Tomb of Legends.” I wonder how close she was. Arther had brought her to the Isle and
trained her. His death must hurt…

“That’s the Guildmaster’s residence, directly to the west. You probably figured that out already…”
Kate laughed. Yes, we did. The large mansion was covered in a thick layer of ice. “Apparently it was a
bit too flamboyant for Astra’s taste. The basement connects to the Obsidian Cavern.”

That’ll be useful. The plaza was growing crowded as they approached the landing platform. It was
Hope’s first time mingling among so many.

It’s very mixed. Most had the Isle’s light tan, but shades of black, brown, white, red, pink, and purple
were mingled in. Those must be visitors. Then there were outliers: two greys and one vivid green. No
way those are natural. A large man caught her attention with his crimson skin and huge
horns. Maybe a ‘full demon’?

Hairdos were even more diverse. Only half fell into the realm of what Hope considered sensible. The
others ranged from exotic to jaw dropping. …I don’t even know what to call them. One women’s long
silver hair crackled with electricity. I guess standing out helps reach immortality…

For attire, it varied from multi-layered to practically nothing. There were majestic robes as well as
armor cobbled together from leather, skulls, teeth, and bones. Are they wearing their
trophies? Hope struggled not to gawk. I don’t look that ridiculous, do I? Light had been so zealous
yesterday no one had objected. Now I want a mirror.

“That’s Reception in the Northwest corner.” Kate said. “Members report there, and assignments are
handed out. It’s bound to be busy today. Our warping station is inside.”

Hope watched the constant flow in and out. To raise our adventure ranks ——and ‘build our
legend’—— we’ll have to visit too. Coliseum victories could only take them so far.

“On the plaza’s North is the Command Center. It’s where everything important happens. Arther ——
now Astra—— has an office there. Past that, on the edge, you’ll find the guild’s port and stables.
Warping is expensive, so much of the traffic happens there.”

“What’s the ‘stables’?” Hope asked.

Kate turned to her, seeming lost. It was as if she’d never heard a question so basic. Great, I feel
stupid.

“Away from cities, aerial beasts are a constant threat.” Wise offered. “Wyverns are trained to patrol
the sky and keep them away. It’s the same as using dire wolves to guard farms.”
Thankful, Kate nodded, “I’ll add that renting a wyvern for travel is fast and cheap.”

As they headed west another group warped in. “What happens if two spheres drop on top of each
other?” Free asked.

“There’s a foresight component which prevents that.” Kate answered. “Also, a safety mechanism will
pop the compression early. The worst that can happen is falling on someone.”

Weaving through the crowd, Hope noted how little some were wearing. I wouldn’t have lasted a
minute at Earth’s End in those outfits. It wasn’t just the women. Quite a few men didn’t have much
on their upper bodies. Maybe the scanty armor is a flourish, like what Dawn does. Her sister loved
handicapping on herself.

They moved north past a windowless building made of darker goldstone. “What’s that?” Soul asked.

“It’s a branch of the Black Bank.” Kate said. “It handles monetary transactions. You should open an
account at some point.” As old as Xarst itself. The Black Bank was one of the lone survivors of the
Dark Age.

“Around this corner is the commercial sector.” Kate continued. “We’re meeting Agata at her shop,
Sunrise.”

What a chaotic sight… Store-filled alleys spread out in three directions, with electric fairies zooming
through projected banners and adverts like some obstacle course. Adventurers were leaping across
roofs while more walked the street.

“The northeast portion is industrial, with storage, forges, and maintenance facilities.” Kate
explained. “Workshops and laboratories are west. Hope, you should check them out for
materials.” My must-do list is, frankly, overwhelming. “In the center, there’s a square where they
hold weekly bazaars. They’re great ways to find things cheap. The best places to eat are around there.
Bookstores are south——”

“Anywhere we can pick up a map?” Rose interrupted.

Kate tapped her wrist, “That’s why we are going to town later.”

Sunrise was large, taking up half a block. Inside was a plethora of items. Clothing, armor, weapons,
tools… Hope examined a set of gloves. The enchantments were skillfully woven, but what impressed
her was their density. I’m not sure I could match it.

“Come.” Kate said. “Agata is waiting.”

In the back room, a young woman leaned over a counter concentrating on a sword. Hope felt the flow
of power.

“That’s Agata Nimrod.” Kate whispered.

Turquoise hair. Even with all she’d seen today, she hadn’t encountered this hue. It glowed as Agata
fingered the blade. Her arms, wrists, and fingers were covered in jewelry. All enchanted. She
appeared in her thirties, which meant nothing really. How do you determine someone’s real age
without being impolite?

“Give me a minute,” Agata said without looking up.

Hope glanced around. It’s familiar, yet different. The entire left wall was filled with drawers of
varying size. Custom designed furnishings. She was envious. The far wall had counters with tools
hanging above. Judging from the surfaces, Agata was working on a dozen projects at once. On their
right were shelves holding finished goods and works in progress. Hope guessed this from the armor
displays.

Overall, it was organized except for a pile in a corner. “That’s where I toss failed creations,” Agata
explained. “I find it therapeutic.”

She set down the steel and faced them, “Hi Kate. Long time no see,” She’s familiar with Kate… Wait,
maybe that’s normal? Long time residents had to know Lily’s daughter.

“Hi, Agata. Here’s Hope as requested.” Kate pushed her forward.

“So you’re the young lady wishing for guidance.” Agata asked.

“Yes, I didn’t have much luck on my own…” Hope admitted.

“It’s pretty complicated.” Agata laughed. “Stupidly so. Rather than explaining, better see for
yourself.” She extended a hand.

Hope grasped Agata’s palm and closed her eyes. Amazing… She’d never seen such an intricate
overlay of magic in an object, let alone a living body. The veins, bone, and muscle were all charmed
differently. Even the blood is flowing with energy! She was shocked. Liquids are hard! Overlapping
outer layers tied everything together.

“How’d you learn this?” She muttered, looking up.

“I was taught.” Agata smirked. “For other affinities, geniuses might forge their own ways, but not so
for enchanting. The only path is to inherit from those who came before.”

Where do I even start? As she searched for a thread of logic, her senses brushed upon the power
brimming in Agata’s rings. More to study. So thrilling.

Then Agata pulled her hand away. Hope wanted to protest but saw everyone standing around. How
long has it been?

“I see you’re eager.” Agata said as Hope reddened. “Would you like to start tonight?”

“Yes, please.”

“Then stop by after six. I’ll be here all evening.”

“Thank you.” Hope bowed. Perfect. That left plenty of time before her match.

“I’m curious.” Silver said while studying an armor display. “Some outfits here are a little skimpy… I
understand for clothing, but not so much for armor. Why’s it popular?” Good question.

“Ah, you mean the ‘bikini armor’.” Agata said. “It’s mostly for fools wanting to look attractive. They
often come back for something more substantive.”

“Is it alright to sell this?” Soul asked. It’s the ethics which bothers him.

“Why not? It’s not like there’s any risks in a deathless arena. If they wear it somewhere dangerous,
that’s on them.” Sensing disapproval, Agata sighed and spoke seriously, “Look, I’ll admit some
buyers don’t know what they’re doing. However, many do. They either possess incredibly sturdy
bodies or unbelievable regeneration. These types don’t rely on clothing for defense. Rather, their
primary concern is durability.”
“We know someone like that.” Silver broke in. All eyes fell on Free.

“I’m fine. I already have my solution.” She shrugged.

Glancing around uncertainly, Agata continued, “These adventurers buy outfits made of extremely
tough ——and expensive—— materials. Unless they have an unlimited budget, the choice is between
something which covers more and something which won’t break. Most chose the option that won’t
leave them naked.” Makes sense.

“Maybe I should sell some of my tunics…” Free mused. Not a good idea. Her sister’s bizarre creations
should be kept far from the public.

“By the way.” Agata walked over to a display. “This one’s fake.” She tapped the midriff area, causing
something to shimmer.

Partially invisible armor! Of the chainmail tunic, only the ‘bikini’ portion was visible. How many
today were wearing something like this?

“The best of both worlds! Protection while appearing attractive and daring.” Agata smiled wryly. “It’s
also an example of the HEAVENLY DAO’s interference. Adding this transparency is far easier than it
should be.”

After letting them marvel, Agata resumed, “Unless there’s anything else…”

“What about metal bending?” Hope suddenly remembered. “Can you teach that too?”

She formed a ball of metal in her palm. Agata watched and shook her head, “I didn’t hear about this…
Sorry, I can’t help.”

Nothing goes perfectly. Agata winced at her disappointment. Then her eyes lit up, “You should see
Legonas.” Hope waited for an explanation, but Agata went to open a window. With a wave, a fairy
appeared. “Where’s Legonas right now?”

“He just reached the firing range.” The sprite answered.

“Perfect, he’ll be there for a while. Tell him Agata is sending a student his way.” She addressed Kate,
“Can you guide Hope there?”

“Sure.” Kate agreed.

So I’ll meet a metal bending expert after all. Hope’s enthusiasm bubbled over. I won’t be punished
for a little optimism, right?
[Chapter 21] Wise - Assassins
Hope’s in a good mood. Agata Nimrod seemed amiable, and she’d had the skills to ascended to the
Wall of Saints in less than a century. Wise’s own enthusiasm was muted. It’s funny. I’m getting what
I always wanted, yet I’m not looking forward to it…

Radin had been born in Hilsen, a country which no longer existed, during an economic collapse.
Growing up in crushing poverty, he’d gladly escaped to the Black Citadel. Two hundreds years later,
he’d become High Auditor, the symbol of Xarst’s power in fiscal matters. Unkillable and
incorruptible, they had permission to end lives in pursuit of their duties. Radin had exercised the
right aggressively, and, by the end of his tenure, he’d been more feared than the Mask of Xarst.

On his last assignment, he’d been sent to sort out the Adventurer’s Guild’s books, which were a
notorious mess. He’d been so disgusted by what he’d found that, after purging those responsible,
he’d joined the Guild to ensure it’d never happen again. The world had breathed a sigh of relief.

His grim past shows. While thriftiness was admirable, Radin’s use of terror was more suspect. Many
claimed the Guild’s most sensitive interrogations were left to him. Wise frowned. Rumors. His ability
was picking up whispers in dark corners, and he didn’t know what to make of it.

They passed the Black Bank heading south. The building on the right is… the library. Past that is…
the Training Center, our destination.

Kate was continuing her tour, but he wasn’t listening. Sorry. Wise was gauging his bronze
headband. What areas do I not know about? West was a recreation area with a concert hall, gaming
center, and several popular bars. Underground was a waterpark for leisure and aquatic combat.
Further south was the campus. To its east was the Medical Center and Church of Idia. North of this
was security and Sars.

What’s ‘Sars’? He was the tyrant who kept the peace at headquarters. So he’s not human… Tyrants
were the other sapient lifeform indigenous to Enera. They resided in Haven, deep in the Green Hell.
Those who survived the journey outside all possessed the strength of immortals. So Miki will be
introducing us to one tomorrow… I can’t wait.

Wise read the names on a nearby sign: gym, isolation rooms, firing range, simulation
arenas… Isolation rooms are for cultivation, but what’s a simulation arena? They were coliseums
with built-in summoning systems. Adventurers used them to prepare for high end dungeons.

So far so good. After yesterday, he’d decided he’d stay with the others regardless. Passing out is
better than regretting.

Wise focused on the man they’d soon meet. Who is he? Legonas Ironheart was the head of the Search
and Rescue. He notably reached the rank of Saint primarily through saving lives. That’s weird. While
renown could be earned through recovery missions, such opportunities were limited. To build your
legend that way… He must’ve taken assignments no one would touch.

What’s his story? After joining the Guild three hundred years ago, Legonas quickly gained a
reputation as a rescuer of last resort. Disappearances in dungeons and frontier areas were normally
written off as lost causes, yet he’d volunteered, over and over. Although this behavior was dismissed
as suicidal, the man had always come back, often with those he went to fetch. Arther Bard had taken
notice, inviting him to formally oversee operations. The fervor with which he’d embraced his new
duties gave rise to persistent criticism by those concerned for his safety.
Why so selfless? … Nothing. Unbelievable… Apparently no one at Headquarters knew or was willing
to answer. Frustrated, he tried again. What drives him? ‘To balance the scales’. … That’s probably all
I’m getting.

Kate led them to the firing range’s subterranean reception, and all manner of firearms hung around
them. “We’re here to see Legonas.” The man behind the counter nodded towards a hallway. How are
guns and rescuing people connected anyway? It didn’t add up.

“You might want these.” Kate pointed to sound dampening headsets on the wall. They all grabbed a
pair, except for Kate herself.

“Not taking one?” Silver asked.

“I’ve got these, so they’re useless.” Kate twitched her extra ears. With a deep breath, she opened the
thick door at the corridor’s end. Immediately, a deafening burst assaulted them.

“God that’s loud!” She grumbled.

A giant stood shooting… A machine gun. His skin was deep black, and his leather outfit was covered
in metal. So many chains… Oh right, he’s a metal bender. Registering their presence, he turned with
a friendly smile, voice booming, “Didn’t realize I had an audience. Is one of you my prospective
student?”

“Yes, Hope here.” Kate ushered his sister forward, and she again formed a metal ball.

Legonas observed carefully, “Is that self-taught?”

“It is.” She confirmed.

“Then it’s impressive. You have a natural talent. I understand why Agata sent you.” Reflecting, he
continued. “Due to the nature of my work, I have an erratic schedule. I might be gone for days
without notice. But if you don’t mind, I’d be happy to instruct you.”

“Thank you so much.” Hope bowed deeply. It’s strange seeing her so happy.

“You know,” Kate beamed slyly. “Hope has been living somewhere remote. Why don’t you show her
what saint-level metal bending looks like.”

Legonas reciprocated the smirk. His chains began floating and orbiting his body. He extended his
arms, and they shot out, filling the space. The clinking metal was in constant motion. I can’t tell
where it begins or ends.

Unbreakable Resolve. That was Legonas’s Sublime Vagary. The metal he shaped might bend and
stretch, but it’d never be severed. This made him a threat even to immortals. The ability was well-
known as Legonas made frequent use of it. Those chains have saved countless lives.

“Wait, you can control them without touching?” Hope was shocked. Legonas laughed as the steel
wove itself back around him. “You must teach me!” She’s discarding civility in her passion.

“Sure,” Legonas said. “But I’ve yet to hear your names.”

A blushing Hope proceeded to introduce them. With proper guidance, she’ll quickly catch up. Inside
his tunic, he clasped the book that never left his side. I will unlock your secrets. The Necronomicon
had proved uncooperative thus far, refusing to open.

“Say, are you new in town?” Legonas asked. “I would’ve remembered such a large group of ninjas.”
“We were displaced by the eruptions.” Rose said smoothly, approaching the weapon he’d placed
aside. “Is this a machine gun?” Nicely done.

“Yes, it’s a model RG-51… or a reproduction at least.” Under his caress, it melted away and traveled
up his arm to reinforce his chains. “The bullets are real enough.” Sharp, cone shaped objects rested
in his palm.

“You make guns? Is it hard?” Hope pressed. “Can you show me?” She’s turning into Free.

Legonas chuckled and reformed the weapon, “They’re highly technological and require extreme
precision when shaping parts.” He examined the finished product. “The real thing has more
components, but I skip steps to save time.”

“So you carry ammunition and form firearms when needed?” Hope asked.

He shook his head, “I don’t use them. At least, not anymore.” He stared wistfully at the instrument
he held. “Have none of you seen them before?”

As Hope floundered, Soul broke in, “We haven’t, believe it or not. They appear powerful.”

“You’d think so, right?” Legonas smirked. “Sharp pieces of metal traveling faster than sound… Yet
they’re less useful than you’d expect.”

“Why’s that?” Hope asked, bewildered.

“Many reasons. Much of their lethality comes from bleeding wounds. However, the first skill every
martial artist masters is how to seal injuries to prevent blood loss. So unless a bullet hits something
critical, it won’t have much effect.” Legonas paused, “No, even a vital organ might not be enough.
When it comes to saints and immortals, their ability to hold themselves together is amazing. I know a
guild member who kept fighting with a pierced heart. The only way to stop someone like that is a
blow to the head…”

“Which leads to the next issue. Fatal shots, with their promise of death, are easy to foresee even for
those with poor ability. Once you know it’s coming, there are countless options. Earth-affinity
telekinesis can block gunfire while wind can deflect them. Skillful fire users can pre-detonated
bullets. Metal benders can turn them into blades and send them right back. No, they’re too easily
countered.”

Rose objected, “If they were really so ineffective, there wouldn’t be a shooting range here.”

“Well noted.” Legonas smiled, “True, under the right circumstances, they have a purpose. One area
they shine is when clearing out insect nests. I’m speaking of the giant kind the HEAVENLY DAO
loves so much. Bugs can’t stop the bleeding from shattered exoskeletons. They also rely on lightning
reflexes rather than foresight, so they’re unable to dodge. Except for the especially nasty ones in the
Green Hell, guns make short work of them. That alone justifies this place.”

“What about enchanting?” Hope asked.

“True,” Legonas admitted. “Exploding bullets, fire bullets, homing bullets… They can be extremely
effective. Their drawback is the cost. Only major nations can afford to keep elite squads outfitted.”

“Wait, if they’re potentially viable, why haven’t we seen a single person carrying a gun?” Free asked.

“Adventurers operate on a different paradigm.” Legonas sighed, rubbing his head. “How to explain…
On the archway to the Wall of Legends, it’s written that ‘Immortality graces those who merit it’.
Many ignore this wisdom and try buying their way to everlasting life. It never works. Before an all-
seeing god, trickery is useless.”

“Overpowered, low-skill weapons take too much credit from their wielders. You’ll find little
enchanted munition for sale at the guild.”

True, relying on cheats is unimpressive. Wait… Wise frowned. Will the Necronomicon be a
problem? A buzzing wracked his consciousness. What’s the simple answer? No, it
wouldn’t. Alright…

“So no one has reached the wall with them?” Hope sounded genuinely depressed.

“Actually, there’s one.” Legonas said. “Clay Donnaster, the immortal gunman. He’s an enchanter who
fires bullets fashioned himself. Self-made weapons are an exception. No matter how powerful, they
never detract from your accomplishments.”

“Really…” Hope muttered, brightening.

Legonas saw where this was going, “If you’re interested, then I’d advise following Clay’s lead and
choosing revolvers. High-skill weapons with history best capture the imagination. They’re the most
suited for——.”

A fairy crackled into existence before Legonas, “Astra says you’re five minutes late.” Mother is
back. She was meeting management, and it was Legonas’s turn.

“Damn, I lost track of time.” Legonas grumbled.

“It’s my fault.” Hope apologized.

“Don’t worry about it. I was the one who got distracted” Legonas said. “Hopefully Astra isn’t a
stickler for punctuality.”

“No, you should run.” Hope stressed. “She hates tardiness.”

Everyone froze. His sister’s eyes widened noticing her mistake. In an act of mercy, Legonas hurried
out without commenting.

“Sorry, I’m not used to treating Astra as a stranger…” Hope said meekly.

Wise took a deep breath and concentrated, “It’s fine. He’s trustworthy. Astra will say so later.”

He did his best to stare at the ground as they traveled the underground passageways. I don’t need to
remember directions anyway. No, the pressing concern was the throbbing in his skull. I’ve used ‘All-
Knowing Grasp’ too much.

Even with the protection Lily had bargained for, there were reasons to be on alert. If the press finds
Cedric Grinfield, I’ll know. It’d be unlikely the clone-hater would show up without such warning. But
we were also unlikely to meet the Laughing Man. Common sense had to be discarded.

They’re watching, The HEAVENLY DAO and his agents. Siegfried had confirmed as much. And a
good story needs conflict. Wise’s efforts were wearing him down, but he couldn’t stop. If trouble
came, it’d be when they reached the city.

I appreciate Nero's words now. At Earth’s end, the isolation had let him peer far ahead. On the Isle,
every person and location represented an expansive set of possibilities. He was struggling and
wandered in a haze. Without his improved headgear, he’d already be catatonic. Which is why I need
restrictions to clear my vision.

Daylight flooded them as they exited. Behind them was a cliff, and in front were golden
buildings. The Outer Guild. Miki was meeting the press at a conference hall to their east. To their
west, a giant white cathedral was built into the rock. The Church of Idia, the largest faith. Every
religion worshiped the god of creation. Since Idia’s existence is uncontested. There was far less
consensus on the interpretation of his will. All wars are fought in his name.

“See the square building near the city?” Kate said. “That’s the Shaft, where we’re headed.”

“Do they sell wrystals there?” Hope asked.

“No, we’re going down to Level 2.” Realizing this meant nothing, Kate expanded. “The Isle is five
miles high, and the city goes all the way down. It’s broken up by main floors, one mile apart ——We
call these ‘levels’ for some reason——. So one mile down is the first one, and everything above is
Level 1. Level 2 is the heart of commerce.”

“I don’t like the sound of this.” Dawn said. “Can’t we make our purchases up here on the flat part?”

Kate shook her head, “It’s way too touristy. Everything costs an arm and a leg.” Dawn might not
mind.

Beyond the Guild, crowds wandered between white buildings. So many people… Wise had hoped to
explore after getting acclimated. Once something was familiar, it wouldn’t trigger his ability. This
would never be true for this ever-changing mass. When will I be able to stroll around freely?

Near the entrance, a fairy swooped down to inspect them before flashing away. “It was making sure
we were guild members.” Kate explained. “A normal person could get hurt.”

What happens if a tourist tries to enter? After a warning, they’d get zapped. The Lightning Core’s
sprites were more than messengers. A single fairy could incapacitate a grown man. A swarm of them
could take down a saint.

Inside was one big room with a bottomless chasm in the north half. They arrived in time to see a
square platform, with several people on it, plummet into the void.

“What was that?” Dawn asked.

“A high-speed rail lift. It’s gravity-controlled, like airships. It goes three miles down, to the base of
the pillar, and comes back up.” Kate explained. “There’s four, and they’re always running. We’ll take
the next one.” Wise examined the wall-mounted tracks. Lifts ‘fall’ up and down those.

“Aren’t elevators supposed to be enclosed? There were only railings on two sides!” Dawn was
outraged.

“About that… It’s so people can hop off.” Kate sensed this wasn’t going to go over well.

“What?” Dawn snapped.

“They only stop on the main floors. If you want to get off somewhere else, you must… jump.” Kate
continued quickly as Dawn glowered, “Don’t worry, we won’t be doing that since Wise and Hope
aren’t strong enough.”
“It’s here.” Silver observed. A slab of rock zoomed up, braking at the last moment and clicking into
place. We have fifteen seconds to get on.

“Why’s it so thick?” Free wondered.

“It’s to absorb the impact of people landing.” Wise offered.

Besides him, Dawn gripped the handrail. I hope it’s sturdy. “Just a heads up, there’s a brief period of
weightlessness.” Kate said nervously.

Dawn glared back with venom. Then they fell. This familiar sensation… After a few seconds, they
reached top speed and gravity returned. Floors flew by. Too bad no one joined us. It’d have been fun
to see someone disembark.

Cold! Ice was spreading from Dawn. As Wise inched away, their weight doubled, and they came to
rest.

“It’s over.” Dawn whispered.

“Actually, this is level 1. We’re going to level 2, so…” Kate apologized. Dawn pursed her lips.

“Do people really jump off?” Hope asked incredulously.

“I’ve done it myself,” Kate told them. “by using my aura on the wall to slow down. Honestly speaking,
leaping on a rising lift is far more dangerous. There aren’t any tricks to soften the blow.”

Wise studied the metal rails while they dropped. There must be tremendous wear and tear… What
are they made of? Hardened Cardium. Is that enough to last centuries? It was. The HEAVENLY
DAO made everything last longer on the Isle.

“This world is designed to torment me.” Dawn muttered as they got off. I’m not the only one feeling
ill. It was nice to have company.

“That was awesome.” Light exclaimed.

Another sprite zipped by. “Do they patrol the entire Shaft?” Free asked.

“No, only the main floors.” Kate answered.

“What about those in between?” Free pressed.

“The other entrances are discreetly hidden twenty feet above the ground.”

They reached a busy street. It’s the Guild’s commercial sector on a larger scale. The ceiling was a
hundred feet up, and advertisements cluttered the space between the tall buildings. The wall they’d
exited was lined with elevators as far as could be seen. Opposite, a beam of light shot up through the
Isle’s hollow core.

“Let’s check out the view.” Kate said.

A seven foot transparent barrier safeguarded the edge. They pressed against it. Spectacular. On layer
after layer, the city encircled them. From its base far below, the Pillar of Enera stretched up and
illuminated the metropolis. I want to come back at night.

“Those bridges connecting to the side port… They’re made of glass?” Dawn asked.
“Yes, the theme of Isle City is white stone and glass.” Kate explained. They’re made of stalsheet,
magically reforged quartz.

“And those things over there?” Dawn continued.

“High-speed glass elevators.” Kate answered dutifully.

“What about that?” Dawn continued.

“It’s a glass ferry. They taxi people.”

Dawn said nothing more, hissing softly. Heights are everywhere here. His sister was destined to
overcome her fears. Just as I’m fated to learn necromancy. It wouldn’t be fun.

“We should get going.” Soul suggested. So he noticed. While this had been a nice distraction, his
condition was worsening.

“Alright, the shop is four layers up.” Kate agreed.

“What’s wrong with the ones here?” Dawn demanded.

“The prices are still too inflated.” Kate stated dismissively.

An elevator ride, a few blocks, and a courtyard later, they reached a building-sized magitech shop.
Wise waited at the entrance. Otherwise my head would explode. Everything inside would trigger his
curiosity.

A woman exited and disappeared around the corner, causing him a sinking feeling. What
happened? Kate’s wrystal was pick-pocketed by that person. What? Focusing, Wise scanned the
future, and his fears were confirmed.

The others walked out, and Silver raised a bag, “We’ve got your——”

“Kate’s wrystal was stolen.” Wise interrupted “Assassins are about to attack. It happens in a minute.”

Kate glanced at her wrist, “When?”

“Just now.” He answered.

“What type of assassins?” Free asked.

“Not a type!” He frantically explained. “You know how Light is a ninja? These people are assassins.
It’s their identity.”

“The Assassins’ Guild?” Kate paled.

“Exactly.” He answered. We can’t call for help. The wrystals they’d bought weren’t set up yet.

“How many and how strong?” Rose asked.

Wise reflected, “Twelve. Around your level, but a few are as strong as Soul.” What’s most important
to convey? “They’ve made a pact with Yondil. This makes them emotionless like Silver, except more
so. The threat of death means nothing to them. They’re dangerous.”
Yondil was the God of terror and madness. To those who pledged themselves to him, he granted
freedom by severing their attachment to all things. They essentially became machines devoted to a
purpose.

Seconds ticked by as they deliberated. “Let’s make our stand in the courtyard.” Soul said. “We can’t
fight with bystanders around.”

“Yes,” Wise agreed, “Also, elevators are a bad idea. Assassins run on walls like ninjas.”

Soul and Dawn iced off the entrances while the others cleared out passerbys. Good thing this didn’t
happen on the main floor. Emotionless assassins would have an advantage in a crowd.

“Are there stairs nearby?” Rose asked.

“Too late, they’re here.” Wise answered.

They came from the west and east, emerging on rooftops as if from nowhere. Their stealth is
unworldly. Garbed in black and masked, seven men and five women dropped down and rushed
forward.

“I’ll take the ones to the west.” Dawn said. If she handles those six, we might get through this. No
rational person would anticipate her absurd strength.

The assassins opened by throwing dozens of knives. Light responded with shurikens, knocking some
from the air. Soul and Free dealt with the rest while Rose counterattacked. Silver and Kate ripped up
the pavement, hurling it at their assailants.

On her side, Dawn summoned a wall of ice. As knives bounced off, she took a step, planted her feet,
and punched. The barrier shattered, and a frozen shockwave sent her opponents flying.

Wise and Hope hung back. It’s frustrating, but we’d be in the way. Metal coiled around his sister
impatiently.

If the assassins were surprised by the resistance, they didn’t show it. They spread out and charged in.
Everyone readied for close combat. Then the ground gave out under them.

Why…? How’d I not see this coming? The courtyard was collapsing onto the service floor below. The
drop was… thirty feet. Rose grabbed his collar. With her other hand, she released a jet of flame to
slow their fall. Where’s Hope? His sister was above, suspended by strings of metal.

They landed violently. It hurts, but nothing is broken. As the dust settled, everyone got up, and Free
collected Hope with her roots.

Unfortunately, the assassins had also avoided injury. They clearly weren’t expecting that
either. They appeared uncharistically shaken. Why the hesitation? They suspected that was
interference from the HEAVENLY DAO and that their mission might be doomed.

Eventually, one pointed and yelled, “That girl is a metal bender. She’s Jenna’s clone.” Instantly, they
dashed forwards. Hope is their target! As they moved to intercept, Wise’s foresight flared. An
assassin had risen from the ruble behind them, darting at Hope.

His sister sent out metal spears. No, they don’t care about their own lives! The assassin parried three
and let the others hit. Hope’s mouth opened in surprise when he kept running while impaling
himself.
Just as he entered striking range, the man’s legs sank into the wreckage. He barely had time to
register surprise before an enormous stone block smashed down, squashing him flat. Where’d that
come from?

Everyone froze at the impossible events. The assassins drew back and looked at each other. Then, in
something resembling resignation, they raised their weapons once more.

“Why don’t you stop there?” A voice echoed. Siegfried was above, standing on his small platform.

“That was a warning.” His spear pointed towards the stone block. “Back off or die pointlessly.”

The assassins fidgeted. They were unwilling to accept this unjust development. Siefried sighed,
“Jenna’s clone is not allowed to die that easily. Your chances today are zero. However, you may enjoy
greater success at a later date. Now leave, before the HEAVENLY DAO loses patience and gives me
permission to end you.”

The assassins retreated, disappearing as swiftly as they’d arrived. Everyone sighed with relief.

Rose addressed their savior, “Thank you——”

“That’s not necessary. I am but an agent.” The immortal looked up. An airship was descending from
where the courtyard used to be. Isle Security. The vehicle’s design was simple: a rectangular platform
with benches at the back and a podium at the front. Two men in white were surveying the scene
apprehensively.

“What happened here?” One asked.

Before they could response, Siegfried spoke, “Good timing. Please escort these nine back to the
Adventurer’s Guild. Drop them off without questions. Then forget this incident.”

“Ah… That’s… I’m not sure we can do that…” The officers clearly knew who stood before them but
were struggling. “How would we justify honoring such a request?”

“The HEAVENLY DAO is the sovereign of the Isle of Dreams, and I’m its voice.” Siegfried stated.
These words proved satisfactory. They were quickly ushered on, and Wise collapsed at the back, eyes
closed. It’s over for now.

As they departed, Siegfried’s voice boomed from below, “A caution, not from the HEAVENLY DAO,
but from myself. Don’t believe yourselves safe because of today. I know from past experience… This
story has too many characters. This means anyone can die.”
[Chapter 22] Rose - Aftermath
“When I grew up, the world was still multilingual. It was often necessary to learn more than one
tongue in order to get by.”

Dawn and Rose looked at each other. Where’s this going?

“Anyway, the explanation I’m about to give would’ve made more sense back then. It’s how I was
taught by someone who died a long time ago.” Lily’s words held a wisp of melancholy. She didn’t give
them time to ponder, raising an arm. An enormous magic circle appeared.

Rose shut off her wrystal and leaned back. They’d contacted Miki, and she’d led them to
Guildmaster’s residence, leaving them in the downstairs lounge. As expected, it’s grandiose. The
lamps were mythical beasts, and the ceiling was a checkered board of carved wood intertwined with
coats of arms. Breathtaking paintings captured the beauty and deadliness of Enera’s dungeons. The
abodes of Immortals are outside the ordinary.

Hope was brooding in a corner, and Dawn was cultivating in another. Thankfully, she’s regulating
her output. The rest were playing with their new toys. As for Rose, she’d just finished her research.

The Assassins’ Guild recruited orphans from conflict zones, those with no hope of survival. Hidden
away, these children underwent a decade of intense training. They’re similar to us. They then
pledged themselves to Yondil, officially joining the organization.

Fealty to the Lord of Terror… The strength of sacrifices and oaths depended on their ‘purity’ and
were tarnished by duress or deception. Voluntary rituals by cognizant participants were the ideal.
Yondil’s ‘blessing’ was this kind. Besides allegiance to their guild, all other attachments were
quashed. In exchange, assassins gained a host of benefits, including their famous stealth.

Details were lacking. The Assassins’ Guild remained cloaked in mystery as there had never been any
leaks. Torture and bribes were useless, and magical means had failed to extract anything. Most of
what’s known is what they disclosed themselves.

Speaking of which, there’s something backwards with how they operate. The Assassins’ Guild
guaranteed death, not results. Members would either fulfill their mission or expire in the attempt.
The price of a hit depended not on the difficulty, but the quality of the agent sent. It was up to clients
to request sufficient manpower.

We’re lucky we’re young. Rose was certain individuals with Light’s aesthetics ran the Assassins’
Guild, which is why they refused contracts on those under ten. There’s no glory in hunting
children. For quarries under twenty, the top three tiers weren’t available. Twelve is also the
maximum per assignment. Without these restrictions, we’d be dead. The Assassins’ Guild boasted
saints and immortals in its ranks.

Whatever the case, their assailants were merely someone’s tool. Rose wanted to know who and
why. It’s not the Laughing Man. Otherwise what was the point of those murders? It must be his co-
conspirators. After the madman reported back to whoever tipped him off, this third party targeted
Hope. But why?

Rose clicked her tongue. Once again, she was clueless. No, it’s not the same. There were avenues to
pursue this time. I’ll investigate Arther’s death and the terrorism.
Astra walked in with Simon, both with serious expressions, “Miki informed me of the attack. Glad
you’re alright. Tell me the details.”

Once they were done, Simon stated, “The Laughing Man wasn’t behind this.”

“How are you so certain?” Astra asked.

“An insurmountable difference in philosophy.” Simon offered impassively. “Assassins pride

themselves in being surgical. While they’ll strike down those in their way, they’ll never intentionally
harm bystanders or take hostages. Meanwhile, the Laughing Man revels in collateral damage.
He’d risk failure over a clean kill. To date, he’s never engaged their services.”

“So this was the copycat’s faction?”

“I believe so.” Simon affirmed. So I was right, Rose thought with pride.

“It’s my fault.” Kate burst out. “If I hadn’t been so fixated on saving——”

“Kate, you must lose this habit.” Astra interrupted. “I allowed this outing. The assassins would’ve
attacked regardless. If not there, then somewhere less convenient. I don’t want to hear another word.
The day you’re actually at fault, I’ll let you know, believe me.” She’s irritated, and Kate’s self-
reproach strikes her as a distraction.

Astra faced Simon, “Why are they after Jenna’s clone?”

“There’s little to go on, but, to venture a guess, it’s related to the Pillar of Enera.”

I see… If Hope accessed the pillar’s insides, she’d gain control of the global network which enabled
warping and communication. Perhaps someone fears this.

“Damn.” Astra slumped back. “I tried predicting every challenge… How’d I miss Hope’s ability to
open the Pillar? Too bad we can’t confirm it…”

“Why not?” Silver asked.

Astra waved off the question, “Since it’s crowded day and night, it’d be impossible to approach
without alerting the world. If news circulated that Jenna’s doppelganger had entered… Let’s not
broadcast your existence that way.”

They shifted uncomfortably as Astra gazed off, deep in thought. Eventually, Light spoke, “What are
we going to do?”

“Nothing.” Astra answered.

“What?” Light cried in disbelief.

Astra’s eyes focused and fell on him, “All assassins possess ‘Presence Concealment’. This ability
approaches the territory of a lesser Sublime Vagary. Outside of combat, they disappear. Light, sound,
odor… all are erased. It’s even partially effective against foresight. Without Wise, you would’ve had
only seconds, if that.”

“Now that they’ve revealed themselves, they’ll take turns staking out the Adventurer’s Guild and the
Rose Palace, only gathering when an opportunity presents itself.” Astra shook her head. “They’re a
pain, even for immortals. Unless you take them all out at once, they’ll go deeper into hiding. Hunting
them down would take precious time, which I can’t afford. Leaving aside my backlog, it’d raise
questions of whom I was protecting. The same issue pops up if I divert guild resources.”
“What happens to Hope?” Light asked.

“She must avoid exposing herself. It shouldn’t be hard. The Inner Palace is safe. The Rose Palace has
Lily’s phoenixes. Between the Lightning Core and Sars, the guild is secure too. The Stone Coliseum
belongs to the HEAVENLY DAO and doesn’t allow death. The same is true for the Endless Library.
She must keep to those places.”

“So we’re just letting them roam free?” Light pressed. It’s upsetting.

Their mother sighed, “Look, even if this batch is disposed of, it wouldn’t change anything. Someone
who hired a dozen assassins is capable of hiring a dozen more. To end the threat, we must confront
them. As we haven’t confirmed who they are, it might take a while.”

“Once I’m caught up, I’ll turn my attention to Isle. Until then, you all need to take care of yourselves.
Understood, Hope?”

“Oh, completely.” Her sister answered grudgingly. Her mood has reversed…

“I have something for you.” Simon extended a hand, and a dark pendent with a silver chain floated
gently to Hope.

“It’s a charm of considerable power which I fashioned ages ago. Please wear it at all times.” Simon
glanced at Astra, “This magic works best if it remains unknown. I can assure you it won’t cause
harm.”

Once she’d put it on, Simon nodded satisfied, “A last note. The HEAVENLY DAO often interferes to
‘spice things up’. In a conflict, if it aids one party, it’ll favor the other for the sake of balance.
Assuming your meeting with the Laughing Man was more than coincidence, then today was to
even the score.”

“The point is don’t depend on the god. Remember, this entity permitted the Dark Age. It’s not your
ally. Never believe yourself invulnerable because it’s watching. At any time, it may determine your
tragic death best fits the narrative.”

Regarding the HEAVENLY DAO… I’m not going down that rabbit hole. It didn’t pay to fret. An old
idiom said ‘The HEAVENLY DAO saves those who save themselves’. Wait to be rescued and you’ll
surely perish.

Astra stood up, “The airship will arrive late tonight. Tomorrow make sure you stop by and greet Sars.
Free, you’ll meet your instructor, John Lavinda, at the Church of Idia. Don’t do anything strange.”

“In the afternoon, you’ll all study with Emerit Blaze at the——” Astra steadied herself, “Glittering
Auditorium. He’s quite the character…“ She finds him overwhelming…? “There are things you must
know, even if they’re ridiculous. Emerit is an expert on the HEAVENLY DAO and ‘being cool’. You’ll
get along with him just fine, Light.” Interesting. “After that, Barsal Farran will be visiting the Rose
Palace. He’s looking forwards to making your acquaintance.” The last hero we haven’t met…

“That’s everything. Stay safe.” Astra and Simon departed.

Kate led them downstairs and showed them the passage to the Obsidian Cavern. Rose’s mind drifted
as they descended. She didn’t like leaving everything to the ‘grown-ups’. Even if they have millennia
more experience. She needed to control her own destiny, and right now their lives were being spun
around by the whims of fate.

Near the Inner Palace, Rose broke away and traveled to the top of a nearby building. Channeling and
concentrating, she sent out a command. Moments later, a fiery figure sailed towards her. Good, it
works this far. She let the phoenix land on her stretched arm. It had unexpected mass for living
flame.

I should give it a name, Rose mused sending it back to its perch above her room. There were no
other firebirds in the Empty City. No need for them here. None were at the Guild either. She’d seen a
couple in the city, but only at a distance.

I want more. If her pet had been with her, those assassins would’ve been far less threatening. She’d
experimented last night. It was stronger than she was. With its help, I might take down Dawn. Of
course, she couldn’t parade around with Lily’s phoenix on her shoulder. Perhaps I could train it to
follow discreetly. She’d have to do something about its intelligence first.

While ferocious, her phoenix wasn’t the brightest. It understood verbal commands well enough, but
complex instructions confused it. Rose knew it was common to limit the brainpower of ‘permanent’
summons. Over the long term, too much smarts led to problematic character traits: curiosity, sense
of humor, pride… Lily doesn’t want them pranking the tourists. Rose wasn’t concerned as deviant
personalities only arose when summons were left unattended. I’ll consult Silver later.

“Found you.” Lily landed besides her, causing Rose to jump. Where’d she come from? “You’ve
another match tonight, right? I’ve been thinking. If you’re weak, doesn’t that make me look bad?
Seems Astra’s clone is super strong. I don’t like that, so I’ll train you. Come with me.”

Lily started off, and Rose followed obediently. Wasn’t this my idea originally? She was surprised,
but pleased. But if she wants me to defeat Dawn, a little mentoring isn’t going to cut it… She keep
this thought to herself.

I should use this opportunity. “Do you have any idea who’s behind the terrorism?” She asked.

Lily looked over her shoulder. “Why do you want to know?”

“Whoever is responsible put a hit on my sister.” Rose explained.

Lily nodded slowly, “There’s not much to tell. If you’ve talked to Simon, you should have a decent
understanding.”

“I’m sure you, as regent, are privy to details he isn’t. Could you please share some? Anything is fine.”

Lily shrugged, “Why not? There are at least three actors involved. First is the mastermind. Removing
me as regent is meaningless unless you have control over my successor. This means a major player in
the World Council: the Demon World, the Cultivating Realm, the Northern Empire, the Grey King,
the Barsal Empire, the Black Citadel, or Aery. Only they could build a coalition behind a chosen
candidate.”

This exceeds my hopes. If Lily was attempting to scare her off with a deluge of information, she was
making a grave error. Why couldn’t Astra be like this?

“Of those, we can eliminate the Barsal Empire, the Black Citadel, and Aery because of their affiliation
with various heroes. The Cultivating Realm also never interferes in outside matters. Of the remaining
three, the Northern Empire is most likely.”

“Why’s that?”

Lily hesitated, “Samuel Lithorn and I had a falling out a while back. I have no evidence though.
Repeat this and I’ll burn you alive.”
“Anyway, next is the impersonator. This is undoubtedly an agent of the power conspiring against me.
They’d need to be at least a saint or immortal with an affinity for creation. No clue who it could be.”

“Finally, there’s the collaborator. Both attacks took advantage of windows of vulnerability. Such
precise timing required an insider, either in Isle Security or the Rose Palace. If I knew who, they’d be
dead.”

“There, satisfied?” Lily demanded wearily.

“The collaborator… Is it Sarah Godspeed?”

“What?” Lily froze, staring hard at her.

This shook Rose, “From the way you and Simon acted yesterday, I sensed Sarah might’ve been the
one who leaked our arrival… Was I wrong?”

Lily relaxed, shoulders sagging, “Look, Sarah Godspeed is royalty. Her mother and brother rule a
wealthy territory called Tuwen. As far as immortals go, they’re decent. Sarah didn’t quite have their
talent, so she volunteered to be Steward. She’s inexplicably fairly well-liked by some people…
Anyway, don’t go spreading rumors. It’ll just make things complicated.”

That’s unexpected. Didn’t they have a bad relationship? “So you don’t think Sarah is the informant?”

“Sure, it’s possible, but I have no proof. Believe me, I’ve looked. Eleven years ago, I invited Radin
Lockworth to audit the Isle’s finances. Although he eliminated many questionable expenses, he
didn’t find fraud. So while she’s a traitor and an enemy, I can’t say she’s done anything wrong.” Lily
wrung her hands at the admission.

How does that make sense? “Why is she an enemy?” Rose asked.

“I hate her and she hates me. She never respects my authority and undermines me at every chance.
You saw her waiting for us at the gondola. She can’t just mind her own god damn
business. Everything about her irritates me, yet I’ve had to work with her for decades…”

Lily gazed off, grimacing as if reliving bitter memories. She shook her head, “Basically, there are
those who want me gone as regent, and Sarah is definitively among them. That makes her a traitor.
Understand?”

“Yes.” Rose said. Truthfully, not completely. It sounded like Sarah might’ve been a good person.
How’d this mutual hatred develop? Is it really just two stubborn people butting heads?

They entered a building adjacent to the Inner Palace. The inside was hollow, with balconies and
stairs lining the interior. In its center was a coliseum much like the one at Earth’s End. Nero
might’ve made this one too. For some reason, Dawn was waiting near the arena.

“What’re you doing here?” Lily asked, displeased.

“I heard you were looking for Rose. I guessed it was for training and so came to spectate.”

“Your affinity is ice. Why on Enera would you want to watch?”

Rose didn’t want to waste time, “Just let her stay. It’s not like it’ll do any harm.”

Grumbling, Lily put the matter aside, “I’m going to instruct you on magecraft. How much do you
know?”
“Not much. Astra didn’t teach us.” Rose said honestly. Magecraft was casting spells by using symbols.
The hand signals Light taught himself were one type. It leverages one’s magic for greater effects, at
the cost of some control.

Lily frowned, “You learned nothing? Nope, I don’t buy that. Maybe for those without ice affinity, but
Dawn here is another story…” Lily confronted her sister. “Well?”

Dawn glanced at Rose uncomfortably, “Yes, she taught Soul and I.”

What? “Wait, you’ve been using magecraft this whole time?” Rose was shocked.

“Of course not. That wouldn’t be fair.” It was Dawn’s turn to be upset. “Astra forbid us from using
spells.”

Rose calmed herself. Yes, that’s right. Astra would never allow Dawn that type of advantage. Besides,
she’d never seen her sister use magecraft in her fights. Still, this means she’s been holding back even
more than I realized. That was a bitter pill to swallow.

“Oh, wait.” Dawn exclaimed. “There was that time when I fought all seven of you. I did use a few
quick spells then. I think only Soul noticed.”

“Show me something Astra taught you.” Rose demanded. She wanted to see the evidence firsthand.

Dawn extended a hand, and a circle of condensed ice magic appeared in the air. The hazy blue spread
and coalesced into distinct, shimmering lines. These, in turn, formed symbols and formations. Soon
an intricate disk was rotating clockwise. A ‘magic circle’. Her sister had written a spell on the air.

When Dawn clenched her fist, it flashed and dispersed like ashes in the wind. In the blink of an eye, a
dense wall of ice materialized. It was fifteen feet tall and thirty long.

Rose studied the result. An impressive display for sure, but kind of useless. Any decent martial artist
could leap over it. I guess it could strategically block passageways. “I’m surprised you chose a
defensive spell.” Rose said.

At this, Lily burst out laughing, “A ‘defensive spell’. That’s the best. Well, it’s true it can be deployed
that way. That’s not how Astra uses it though…”

“What’d you mean?” Dawn reacted with a surprising intensity. “Astra once told me she loved this
spell. I’ve always wondered about that. It doesn’t fit her.”

“Oh, that’s definitely one of her favorites. I’ve seen her use it a million times.” Suppressing giggling,
Lily smiled smugly. “Except the walls she creates are a lot bigger. Also, she makes them appear
horizontally, a few inches above her enemy’s heads. Gravity does the rest.”

Horizontally… Color draining from her face, Rose looked back at the three foot thick block of ice. She
imagined it appearing above her. Could she escape fast enough? Would she be able to burn through
that much in less than a second? Analyzing, she didn’t like her conclusions. How long did it take to
cast again?

“If you give your opponent time to complete such a spell, you deserve to lose.” Lily commented,
sensing her thoughts.

“Why didn’t Astra teach the rest of us?” Rose complained. I’m jealous.

“It was the right approach.” Lily explained calmly. “While incomplete Martial arts can be somewhat
effective, imperfect magecraft is worthless. Precision and purpose are what gives spells their
strength. A single misaligned symbol, and you lose half the power or worse. Furthermore, while most
martial arts can be self-taught to a degree, magecraft is impossible without instruction. The possible
combinations are too infinite. Magecraft should be learned correctly or not at all.”

“Time for our lesson.” Lily proclaimed. “Let’s see, how to start…”

… “Learning magecraft is like learning a new language. First you’ll want to remember the basic
phrases necessary to communicate.”

The patterns of the circle changed one after another. Each of these must be a different spell.

“Later on, you’ll learn how those phrases are assembled. You’ll understand what each part means
and how it fits together.”

The magic circle spread out gently, separating into different sections. Those are the building blocks.

“Finally, you’ll put sentences together in your own words.”

The magic circle morphed, growing in complexity and density. When it had finished, several complex
rings were rotating in alternating directions. Lily flicked her hand.

Fire exploded from the ground. The stream of flames stretched above them then swerved down. Rose
realized it was a dragon. The fiery beast raced around as it continued erupting, moving so fast that
soon all they could see was its blazing form. This heat alone would roast an ordinary human.

Then it was gone, and the temperature returned to normal. Rose processed what had just happened,
“So the first step is memorization. If that’s the case, do you know spells practical in the Stone
Coliseum?”

“Good question.” Lily smiled.

A productive session followed. Lily was frustrated by Dawn’s presence at first but soon lost herself to
teaching. Rose learned three simple spells which could be cast quickly. Not that I’ll need them
tonight. They’d still be grouped with tourists.

Returning to her room, Rose saw Silver and Kate speaking on a terrace. I shouldn’t interrupt,
but… Her thirst for answers got the better of her.

“Sorry to disturb, but could I ask Kate a question?” Rose asked.

“Sure, we weren’t discussing anything important.” Kate responded promptly. I feel you’d say that
regardless.

“You knew I wouldn’t be upset even if we were.” Silver added. True…

Ignoring the jab, Rose continued, “do you know why there’s bad blood between Lily and Sarah?”

Kate nodded, “Yes, sort of. It’s the result of what happened with the ‘Blood Arena’ two hundred years
ago.” What’s that?

“Originally Lily interfered little with the work of Stewards.” Kate explained. “She kept to her duties
and let them govern how they saw fit. The Isle you see today came about through their successive
visions.”

“Everything went smoothly until Maximilian Torganas. A descendant of the Northern Emperor, he
craved status, wanting to elevate the position of Steward to more than it was. He made all manner of
changes, including opening the first casino. As part of this self-aggrandizement, he made efforts to
socialize with all the HEAVENLY DAO’s agents. Amazingly, he even succeeded in approaching the
reclusive Calin.”

“When you say ‘Calin’, you mean the former ‘greatest villain’ who lives on the Isle?” Silver
interjected.

“Yes, the very one. They apparently hit it off. Perhaps it was a shared appreciation for grandiose
endeavors. Their interactions revealed Maximilian’s twisted side. It’s unclear whether it was there
from the start or arose from his contact with Calin. Whatever the case, the two pitched an idea to the
HEAVENLY DAO: an underground coliseum with real stakes. A forbidden place where combatants
would fight to the death in a ‘Blood Arena’. The concept was approved.” Wreaking havoc for
entertainment’s sake… Simon is right about the god.

“Calin carved out the Underground Coliseum two and half miles below his keep, and the entrance
was hidden behind Maximilian’s casino. Luscious cash prizes attracted participants, with ridiculous
bets placed on the outcomes. Unknown to everyone, men and women began dying in steady
numbers.”

“Events proceeded undetected for nearly a decade. Maximilian had been selective with his
spectators, restricting them to the seedier side of his casino clientele. He was also smart enough to
bring in fighters from the outside. In the end, though, it couldn’t last forever.”

“Surrounding countries became upset with the disappearances of their rising prospects. When the
losses were investigated, the Blood Arena was uncovered. Lily was livid. The Isle’s image as a place of
wonder and safety had been tarnished.”

“The Northern Emperor attempted to intervene, but Lily would hear none of it. The Underground
Coliseum was shut down, and its entrance sealed. Maximilian was exiled in disgrace, his legacy
wiped away.”

“Lily vowed it’d never happen again, planning on reviewing all future projects. At first this didn’t
matter. After the scandal, the world appointed an unambitious consensus candidate, Wesley Marone.
His cautious nature suited Lily fine, and his long tenure ended without incident.”

“The problems began nineteen years ago when Sarah Godspeed successfully campaigned to be his
replacement. She was different from Wesley, who’d already given up on immortality. Unlike her
brother, Sarah wasn’t born with strong ability, so she followed the common strategy of relying on
fame. With extra lifespan, a deficit in talent can be made up. Sarah’s plan meant maximizing the
prestige of her position, which ran afoul of Lily’s new attitude.”

“While past Stewards had the freedom to plan events and make alterations, Lily had been serious in
her pledge. She rejected all Sarah’s proposals, sometimes without reading them.”

I see. Rose knew the frustration of having someone above you that didn’t listen.

“When Lily insisted that ‘she quietly do her job’, Sarah saw this as a death sentence. Without
accomplishments, she’d fade to obscurity. In rebellion, she went ahead with projects without
approval, gambling Lily wouldn’t be able or willing to get rid of her. While she won the bet, it
completely soured the relationship between the two.”

“The situation is unlikely to improve at this point. The media is aware of the tension, and it has
become a newsworthy subject in of itself, generating free publicity. Sarah has no incentive to
reconcile.”
“Thank you. That was informative.” Rose said.

Sympathy aside, this left them in a difficult spot. Even if Sarah wasn’t a conspirator, there was no
telling when she might become one. An antagonistic Steward can’t be relied on.

“Why doesn’t Lily just get rid of her?” Rose asked.

“Before, it would’ve been possible, if difficult. Now, with Arther’s death, Lily doesn’t have that luxury
anymore. If opinion turns further against her, she’ll be deposed. Sarah is popular, with strong
international backing——”

Soul walked up and interrupted, “Have you seen Free around? Or Wise?”

“Free is wandering the Empty City looking for somewhere to house her plants.” Silver answered.
“Wise is passed out in his room.”

“Thanks,” Soul sighed. “I guess I’ll wake him to find Free.” What’s so urgent?

“Did something happen?” Rose asked.

“Hope’s drunk in her workshop. Light and Dawn are watching her. You should join them.” Soul
started off. “I’ll fetch Free. Hope is due to meet Agata soon, not to mention her match tonight. She
must be detoxified.”

Could Free cure alcohol poisoning? Stop, that’s a silly question. Even if she didn’t know how, she’d
figure it out using Hope as a guinea pig.

They headed down to the space Lily had allocated to Hope without being asked. Knowing Jenna, she
was familiar with her needs. “What do you think she will be like?” Silver asked.

“We’ll see.” Rose answered. I’ve no idea. None of them had touched alcohol before. With all that’d
happened, their prizes from Xarst had slipped their minds.

“She had a rough day.” Kate commented. Agreed.

Strands of liquid metal were undulating throughout Hope’s new workspace. She’d somehow gotten
her hands on a fair amount of steel. I’ve never seen her control so much. Inebriation had done a
number on her metal bending. More power, less control? Hope was at the center of the metallic web.
Light was a dozen feet away, with Dawn arms crossed behind him.

“Silver! Kate! Rose! Grab a bottle. There’s plenty left.” Hope pointed to the nearby liquor.

So this is alcohol. Rose moved as close as she dared and asked the obvious question, “Why are you
surrounded by razor blades?”

Hope’s eyes went wide, “Listen, they want to take my bottle.” She cradled a green flask protectively.
“But I won’t let them. It’s MINE.”

Dawn walked up and whispered, “I want to freeze everything and take it by force. Light’s stopping
me. He wants to ‘reason’ with her. Can you talk some sense into them?”

Rose nodded, sighing, “Hope, you can keep the bottle for now, but why don’t you start by putting
down the metal?”
“I can’t. I’m practicing.” Hope peered down at a book next to her, then to the object she was shaping.
After a few adjustments, she held it up. “I’m going to be a magical gunslinger.” She’s making a
gun? Rose was surprised.

The idea itself isn’t bad. Jenna Crystal reached the wall by crafting and upgrading Astrolis, a giant
mechanical suit of armor. It was another example of profiting from a self-made weapon. That said,
alcohol and firearms don’t mix well.

“Say Rose, could you bring me some bullets? None of these people want to help me find bullets.”
Hope complained bitterly.

Rose winced. This might be more troublesome than anticipated.

[Chapter 23] Free – Idia and Torak
“You’re overreacting.” Lily said. Except for Wise and Hope who were with their instructors, Kate was
leading them across the Inner Palace at a rapid, stiff pace. “It’s a only service lift.”

“I can’t believe you never told me.” Kate growled without looking back.

Yup, she’s upset. It was perfectly understandable. There’s what, thirty flights of stairs, up to the Rose
Palace? That’s quite a haul. One which Kate had been making every day. A great injustice has been
done.

“I assumed you were aware.” Lily rationalized. “Didn’t you explore the Inner Palace?”

Kate pivoted, madness in her eyes, “Of course I did! I knew about that locked door. I figured it was a
storage room or the likes. How in the world was I supposed to guess what was in there?”

Kate stomped off again. Behind her, Lily had the look of a child who knew she’d screwed up, “I’ll
admit I blundered… but aren’t you exaggerating a little?”

A concerned Silver trailed them both. He has trouble reacting to fury. Lily wasn’t helping by
downplaying the situation. This lead to him asking, “How many times have you made the trip up and
down?” He wants to calculate the underlying harm.

Sadly, Kate simply bristled and accelerated through the fiery wall to the docks. If this was Rose, we’d
be sweltering. Astra’s airship had arrived overnight and hovered in the wide space. My roots have
been safely transplanted. Kate was nearby, staring daggers at a metal door. There it is. When they
were unpacking earlier, Wise innocently wondered why they didn’t use the elevator. Kate overheard
and went ballistic.

“It’s sealed so Sarah can’t access these docks.” Lily explained.

Inside was a small room with a set of double doors. Kate walked in and slammed the button on the
wall. As they waited uncomfortably, Lily sighed, “I’ll have Fayla update permissions so it’ll open for
all of you… So, can you calm down already?”

“Eventually, I need time.” Kate answered tersely.

“That makes no sense.” Silver frowned coldly. If I didn’t know better, I’d say he’s annoyed. “By
letting Kate use this lift, you’ve merely corrected your error. Do you really expect someone to forget
years of suffering because you stop hurting them? That’s shameless. You’ve done nothing to
compensate her wasted time and effort.”

“And you Kate,” Silver hadn’t finished. “How can you even consider letting the matter slide with just
that? I know better than anyone that, if you don’t act angry when you should, people will walk all
over you.”

Everyone was thrown off-balance. It’s rare, but sometimes he really nails it.

“Actually, that’s true!” Kate exclaimed. “If you want my forgiveness, you’ll have to earn it.”

“Fine” Lily grudgingly threw her hands up. “I’ll think of something.”

Once they exited at the top, Lily winced, “I’ll go greet Sarah and let her know ninjas will be crossing
the Rose Palace. That’ll be fun.”
“Remember Miki is waiting.” Lily added before speeding off.

Kate turned to Silver, “Were you really upset?”

“No, I wasn’t.” He’d returned to his usual demeanor. “Did I over do it?”

“No, it was perfect.” Kate give him a kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for acting angry on my behalf. It
made me feel better.”

They both look happier. Free shook her head. It’s a weird relationship, but maybe there’s hope for
it.

“Shall we head off?” Free glanced around. We’re in the North Wing. The Rose Palace was built on an
incline, divided in three wings two stories apart. They’d arrived in the South one, the Isle’s highest
point and Lily’s hub of operations. The Central Wing, which housed the gardens and guest quarters,
was where events were held. Finally, there was the center of activity, the North Wing. Sarah’s office
is to the east, overlooking the city.

Once outside, Free stopped paying attention as she saw the gatehouse. Knowing my way to the lift is
all that matters.

She was in a joyous mood. It’s my turn today. She was meeting her instructor, John Lavinda, at the
Church of Idia. He’d served as a combat cleric for two centuries before reaching the Wall of Saints
and retiring. When he wasn’t handling emergency care, he spent his time imparting his skills.

I must focus on diseases and other contaminants. She was confident an experienced healer would
have all kinds of lethal concoctions on hand. I can’t wait.

She’d long considered adding poisons to her repertoire. Unfortunately, Earth’s End hadn’t provided
much to work with. Despite repeated attempts, she’d failed to summon creatures with potent venom,
and researching from scratch had proved too frustrating. Without a starting basis, you must rely on
trial and error, and I make a poor candidate for experimentation.

They’d all developed a natural resistance to common toxins. Mother aimed to prepare us for every
scenario. Astra was fond of repeating ‘a chain is only as strong as its weakest link’. Free fully
accepted the mantra.

Yesterday revealed my inadequacy. Hope’s inebriation had been vexing. With more time, I might’ve
extracted the alcohol. Instead, she’d resorted to the inelegant solution of supercharging Hope’s
liver. I must improve.

Her motivation wasn’t altruistic. I’m not Soul. It was about control. Knowledge is power, regardless
of its form. If you can cure any ailment, you determine who lives and dies.

In my own way, I’m as power hungry as Rose. Her sister cared about the human side of things. A
reaction to being stifled by an outsized authority. She had no interest in the responsibility that came
with that. I understand why Sola let her brother govern.

“… totally psychotic. She kills people.”

Say what now? Kate’s words jolted Free back to reality. “What’s going on?” she asked. They were in
the park between the Rose Palace and the Adventurers Guild. Why’d we stop?

Soul pointed towards the golden buildings, “Do you see the woman on top of——”

“Don’t point!” Kate panicked. “She has keen eyesight.”

Soul lowered his arm, “Anyway, that’s Kara. Kate was warning us about her.”

Free found the woman lounging atop the guild’s coliseum. Is she watching fights? Kara had a dark
tan and short red hair. Crimson tattoos covered her body. They were easy to see with the revealing
attire.

“She has cat ears too?” Free commented.

“That’s what you notice?” Kate sighed. “Yes, she has them, but she’s nothing like me. I was born in a
normal settlement to ordinary parents. Kara comes from an ancient tribe of giant cat people in the
Green Hell. Who knows, her features might be hereditary.”

“So, she’s a wild tiger and you’re a house cat?” Free interpreted.

“That’s…” Kate was speechless. “…irritatingly accurate, but besides the point. Stay away from her.”

“Maybe I’m missing something, but aren’t all immortals dangerous to antagonize? Isn’t that common
sense?” Light asked.

Kate shook her head. “She’s different. Kara kills regularly, often with little provocation. She’s famous
for it. Let me show you.” She held up her wrist and displayed a map of the Isle. “See that?”

A warning scrolled above the projection, ‘Caution! Kara, the Beast of Sanrune, is on-Isle. For your
safety, please steer clear’.

“They don’t do that for other immortals.” Kate explained. “She’s beautiful so she’s often approached
by the ignorant. She uses the slightest excuse to maim them.”

“So she targets men?” Dawn asked.

Kate eyes widened, “Oh, no, no. It’s not just them. What I mean is…” She took a deep breath, “There
are women, ‘feminists’, who try leveraging Kara’s name, since she’s one of the strongest on Enera.
Kara tolerates this to an extent, but they often go too far, threatening people using her.
Kara hates this. If she’s in a forgiving mood, she gives them a warning and some broken bones. If
not, they’re dead.”

“In summary, no one is safe. She’s simply likes ripping people apart.”

“Why isn’t she locked in Tartarus?” Soul asked.

“It’s complicated. Kara can be extremely useful. She’s so battle hungry that she rushes into every
crisis. When the White Dragon appeared, she was one of the first on the scene. Her actions saved
hundreds of thousands. A legend so powerful, with no affiliations, willing to instantly take on any
peril, she’s pretty much the only one.”

“Another reason she’s left alone is the cost. Kara once fought the Mask of Xarst to a draw, albeit on
terms which heavily favored her. Realistically, it would take an alliance of peak level immortals to
take her down. There isn’t the will to organize this.”

“So Kara’s semi-frequent murders are tolerated. In fairness, her ratio of lives saved to lives taken is
favorable. Not that it’s any comfort to the families of her victims.”

“Look at this.” Kate displayed a news article whose headline read: ‘Aery declares provoking Kara to
be an act of suicide.’ Free skimmed the article. So that’s the recorded cause of death? “This is the
current stance of most governments. Immortals get away with a lot, but she gets away with more
than most. Power matters.”
“There, have I answered everything? I mean, this is a lot of talking even for me. It’s simple: stay away
from her.”

Light, who’d been staring off, declared, “I’m going to talk with her.” He promptly jumped on a
runway and raced off.

Kate’s whole body slumped in existential despair, tail and ears included. She lifted her hands, palms
up, to say ‘What the hell?’.

On the roof, Light reached Kara. He bowed and spoke while she listened. He turned and gestured
towards them. Kate, still lifeless, said, “Now he’s drawing attention to us.”

Once he’d finished, Kara answered, pointing South. Her brother paid respect again and ran back.

Dropping to the ground, he reported, “I introduced myself and asked if she’d seen any assassins.
Kate told us she has amazing senses. From her vantage point, I figured she might’ve noticed
something.”

“You mean… ?” Rose asked.

“Yes, she showed me their hiding spot. It’s in town near the Shaft. They’re probably taking turns
staking out the guild.”

“You could’ve warned us first.” Silver reproached. “You should’ve seen Kate’s face.”

Light apologized, embarrassed, “Ah, sorry. I’m sometimes impulsive…”

Kate returned a deadpan look, “Since you were acting out of concern for Hope, I’ll let it go. But
please, try to act ——or at least pretend—— like my words have some meaning…”

“Speaking of which,” Light added timidly. “There’s a message Kara wanted me to relay.”

“A message?” Kate asked surprised.

“Yes, she said ‘I have really good hearing too’.”

Color drained from Kate. She looked towards Kara, who waved back. She then put both hands on her
head, crouched behind a nearby column, and softly let out a long, “Nooooooooooooooooo.” That was
entertaining.

They continued once Kate recovered, and Free drifted off again. The Green Hell fascinates me. Same
as the arctic suited Astra, somewhere teeming with life was meant for her. Channeling creation
would be easy, and it’d provide an ideal environment for experimentation. Kara was proof it was
possible to survive in the outermost portions. I want to visit. There’d be so many exotic afflictions
and wildlife to uncover.

Miki was waiting next to the library, “I trust your trip was without incident?”

“Actually, no. You won’t believe what Light did…” Kate detailed what’d occurred.

Miki listened calmly, “Firstly, Kate, you needn’t be so wary. Virtually all of those she’s killed were
over twenty. She’s pretty lenient when it comes to ‘children’. That being the case, Light’s idea wasn’t
bad.”
“I didn’t know…” Kate mumbled.

“Of course not. We want young adventurers scared of her. Otherwise, some would act fearlessly, and
Kara will turn on anyone if pushed far enough.”

Miki faced Light, “As for you…” A lightning sprite swooped down and zapped him. Tensing, her
brother dropped to his knees.

“Kate knows the Isle better than all of you.” Miki stated calmly. “Rely on her.”

“Are you ok?” Soul asked.

“I’m fine.” Light assured them. “I was more surprised than hurt.”

Not sure it’ll do any good. Light was hotheaded concerning certain things. Teaching him right or
wrong wouldn’t help since his personality was the core issue. In any case, the shock was deserved, so
there’s no foul.

“On to business, I must prepare you.” Miki said. “Your knowledge of tyrants is undoubtedly lacking. I
bet you’ve no idea why I came here. Let’s begin with that.”

“The outlook of Tyrants is warped by their native environment, especially how they value life. The
death rate for their young is high, with less than ten percent surviving. Due to this, they don’t form
deep bonds with ‘youngsters’, including their own off-spring.”

“This attitude is even worse towards us. Mature tyrants are naturally immortal. Nothing in the Green
Hell dies of old age. Because of this, they view immortality as ‘adulthood’. From their perspective,
our odds of growing up are astronomically low, and they give little weight to those who aren’t at least
saints. If you met Sars without me, he might not even register your presence.”

“Next, about how he talks… There’s a misconception that Tyrants are lazy and slow-witted. That’s
incorrect. The truth is they’re sluggish around those they don’t respect, not bothering with complete
sentences. Sars does this with me, which is a pain. Still, he‘s better than most. Some don’t respond to
saints.”

“Another warning.” Miki continued. “Tyrants don’t move their mouths when they speak. This weirds
many out. They also don’t have unique voices like we do. Instead, they possess incredibly advanced
vocal cords that can mimic any sound they hear. This includes all human voices, male or female,
young or old.”

“Speaking with an inexperienced tyrant is one of the most disturbing experiences you’ll ever have.
They’ll switch voices mid conversation or even mid sentence. It doesn’t help that they tend to copy
those around them, sometimes blending them or sounding like several at once…” Miki shook her
head in recollection. “This won’t come up with Sars. He’s settled on one voice.”

“That’s about everything… By the way, Sars is just as dangerous as Kara. The only reason he has a
lower kill count is people instinctively recognize him as dangerous. Anyone who provokes a four
hundred pound reptile is seeking death.”

Everything from the Green Hell is lethal. Governments undoubtedly considered ‘antagonizing a
tyrant’ to be suicide too.

“Now let’s introduce you so I can get back to work.” Miki started off.

“I wish I could see Haven…” Free whispered. She’d researched the tyrant homeland yesterday. It
sounded like a magical place.
“Then you’re in luck.” Miki glanced back. “The next Hundred Year Moon is in four years.”

“‘Hundred Year Moon’?” Free scoured her memory.

Miki smirked, “Once every 100 years during the full moon, the Blood Locusts rise. They swarm the
eastern third of the Green Hell, devouring everything except the trees. Other predators flee or end up
being consumed. During those ten days, the only dangerous creatures are the locusts themselves, and
tyrants discovered an incense which repels them. It’s the one period where it’s safe to travel to
Haven.”

“Good to know.” Free responded, attention elsewhere. Before her, a giant lizard laid atop a boulder
formation, sporting impressive claws and teeth. It may look like this now, but they can shape-shift
every part of their body except their skulls. Their tail could become a quarter mile whip. The scales
lining their backs could move to protect any location. Their claws could lengthen for better reach or
shorten, hardening to tear through the toughest material. Their color could shift to camouflage them.

I probably can’t ask for a demonstration of some spells… Tyrants sang their magic, a system of
magecraft only they could use.

Miki approached, “Greetings, Sars. I’ve come to beseech you to keep these youngsters safe on guild
grounds.”

The tyrant remained motionless. No reaction.

“These are the children of Astra, our guildmaster.” Miki added awkwardly.

At this, Sars raised his head and peered at them, “Astra… New ice immortal? Arther told me of her.”
He slowly nodded. “Accepted. They’ll be safe.” Having delivered his verdict, he lay back down.

“Actually, there are two more who aren’t here right now——.”

Sars interrupted, “Know them… Walked by yesterday… Go away.”

“Thank you.” Miki lead them behind an adjacent building and raised an arm. Two dozen streaks of
lightning converged around them, circling too fast to follow. When the sprites retreated, they left a
static field.

“That’ll give us some privacy. You should assume everything you say unshielded will be heard. Sars’s
senses are as good or sharper than Kara’s. Even without those two, saints and immortals can hear
from blocks away if they concentrate. Astra wanted me to remind you of this.”

Good tip. Light aside, there hadn’t been much danger of eavesdropping in the arctic. Considering the
secrets we carry, we must develop a habit of shielding our conversations.

“Do you use the fairies for everything?” Free asked, observing the shimmering field.

“One advantage of maintaining the Lightning Core is that I can rely on its power.” Miki said smugly.
“On the Isle of Dreams, I’ve the strength of an immortal.”

“Any particular reason for this?” Dawn asked.

“Because we haven’t had a ‘private’ conversation since the core room.” Miki said. “And I’m curious to
hear your reaction to Sars.”

“I see why you came. For a moment there, I thought he wouldn’t answer.” Kate said.
“I know right? It’s so stressful dealing with him. Not as bad as Radin though.”

“Just curious, what would you have done if he hadn’t responded?” Silver asked.

“Cried?” Miki half-joked. “Even with the Lightning Core, I’m no match for him. With Astra gone, the
only ones Sars respects are Radin and Kara. Asking either for help is… I’m so glad it didn’t come to
that.”

“How’d he end up as Head of Security?” Rose asked.

“I don’t know the details, but it was his friendship with Arther Bard. It’s difficult to earn a tyrant’s
trust, but, when you do, it lasts.” Miki smiled wryly. “It’s certainly not his salary that’s keeping him
here.”

For tyrants, money was an optional luxury. They could survive anywhere without shelter and didn’t
require transportation. Aside the Blue Abyss, no terrain provided any obstacle. With their strength,
they can easily acquire wealth anyway.

For herself, Free was definitely interested in exploring the value of money. Specifically through a
shopping expedition. The commercial sector had all kinds of outlandish goods. It might be fun to
have a pet I didn’t create myself.

“Time to head underground.” Miki sighed, departing.

Free checked her wrystal, “I’ll head to the cathedral.”

“We’ll accompany you.” Soul said. “then go visit Hope at the firing range.”

“Sounds good.” Free agreed happily. Now she could follow on autopilot.

John’s retired so he’ll be the first ‘mortal’ I meet. Everyone else enjoyed timelessness or had realistic
prospects of achieving it. According to Wise, for saints over forty, less than three percent
succeed. Many gave up chasing a fleeting dream.

Free frowned. Wait a second. John was fifty, and retired saints aged slowly. About a tenth of
normal. That meant John might last another five hundred years, which was an eternity. Can I really
count him as a mortal?

“There it is.” Kate said.

The cathedral was similar to the one they’d seen yesterday, except more reasonably sized. The other
one serves the entire Isle. The white stone stood out among the gold. That attached building must be
the medical center. All priests of Idia could heal, even if they’d little talent for it. When Wise had
mentioned this, she’d forced him to explain the nonsensical notion.

Free took out her adventurer's card. A line read ‘Specialization: ninja’. Identity has power. Priests of
Idia gained affinity with creation and had spells they alone could use.

Much remained unclear. What rules determined which roles offer rewards? Is it widespread
respect? Or possibly ‘coolness’? Evidently even ‘uniforms’, such as those of Isle Security Force, could
enhance their wearers. I’ll ask Emerit Blaze. Wise had begged her to wait until their lesson, and she’d
reluctantly agreed.

Free gazed at the flame symbol atop the steeple. The spark of life. Gods held her interest. They shape
our lives in real, observable ways. Religion was harder to fathom.
She’d asked Astra about it when she was young. Her mother had responded that the Church had
been instrumental during the Dark Age. ‘Its biggest contributions weren’t on the battlefield’. The
Dark Gods had fed on negative emotions to grow unstoppable. For the masses huddled on the back
lines, Idia’s teachings had offered solace, depriving Kondal of much strength. Without faith, despair
would’ve swallowed the world.

It wasn’t for her. I reject the ‘blind’ part. Vague, ambiguous topics were tedious. It’s boring if I can’t
deconstruct or experiment. Religion fell in the same category as politics, philosophy, and ethics. Why
does it appeal to others? Astra said some feared their demise and what came after. This was
ridiculous. Death didn’t need to be mysterious. It could be studied, quantified, and understood. Sola
proved it can even be conquered. So then, wasn’t faith unnecess——

“…Hello” Rose was waving in front of her. I hate it when she does that.

“Yes?” Free said, irritated.

Rose motioned to a doorway. Ah, we’re there. Everyone was waiting. I did it again. Free understood
it was rude to space out, but knew she’d never fix the habit. I enjoy it too much.

“Where’re you meeting?” Soul asked.

She shook her head, “I’m not sure…”

They entered, their eyes adjusting as their footsteps echoed. Stained glass high above illuminated all
manner of pictures and icons. Wonder inspires belief. She didn’t have the vocabulary for half her
surroundings. I think those wall paintings are frescoes…

Free got hold of herself. It’s nearly time. Distractions now might cost her learning opportunities. She
approached a man reading on a pew, “Excuse me, do you know where I can find John Lavinda?”

He was wearing white robes embroidered with gold. The colors of the Church and the Isle… He
looked up with a smile, “That’d be me.”

The others departed wishing her luck, and she was guided to a simple office. It feels comparatively
empty. Installing themselves in armchairs, John wasted no time, “Why don’t you tell me what you
know?”

Free launched into a comprehensive overview, including a demonstration her roots. She considering
injuring herself, but decided against it. Some find that disturbing.

“So you don’t use golden weapons?” John asked.

“Astra mentioned those, but she couldn’t explain them sufficiently.”

John nodded, “It’s a unique magic. Hard to figure out, but easy to master.” Light flashed from his
palm, swirling and solidifying. A ghostly golden sword floated before her, unaffected by gravity. “This
is a construct of pure creation, different from other summons. Golden weapons are inherently
transient, their duration determined at inception. Adding power only reinforces their solidity.” The
blade drifted towards her. “Try observing this.”

Free took the sword and instantly understood. It’s far simpler than I’d imagined… She concentrated
and formed a transparent cube.
“Well done.” John dispelled the sword. I wonder… Focusing on her cube, she poured in everything
she could muster. John raised an eyebrow, but watched silently. Slowly, the golden dice turned
opaque. Free spun it in her fingers, “So this is what the Laughing Man uses…”

“Yes,” John grimaced. “He indirectly makes a mockery of our order.”

She sent the cube gliding away with a tap, “Should I switch to these in the arena?”

“No, I think not.” John answered. “Affinity is a layered thing. The more you wield a ‘concept’, the
easier it becomes. You may not have noticed, but I’m certain you’ve developed a talent for roots. It’d
be a waste to throw it away.”

“That said,” He continued. “You should also master golden weapons. They are, by far, the most
effective means of dealing with the undead.”

This is constructive. Compared to Radin, Legonas, and Agata, John had struck her as
ordinary. Turns out he’s competent.

“Do you believe in Idia?” John observed her carefully.

How should I respond? She was tempted to lie, but her sixth sense warned her against it. Above all
else, she hated the mundane and repetitive. If ‘yes’ means wasting time on ceremony…

“Not particularly, no.” She stated.

“Good,” John relaxed. “That’ll make life simpler.” Seeing her confusion, he added, “It means I don’t
have to play the role of priest around you.”

“’Play the role of priest’?” Free repeated incredulously. What kind of attitude is that!

John smiled snidely, "I know my god is real, I just don't believe in him."

He appeared more comfortable and open now. Is this his true self? “Why not?”

“Idia never intervenes. That’s my experience after centuries of laboring in his name. Sure,
occasionally you’ll hear of a prayer answered or a miracle performed. However, I’ve yet to witness it
myself. What’s the point in honoring in a god that’s never there?”

“My mother says people need something to cling to…”

“True,” John sighed. “The scriptures can provide assurances and purpose, which is why I act the part
around strangers.” I doubt many priests would respond with such candor.

“By the way, how’d you know Idia’s real?” She asked.

“What are you asking?” John laughed.

“I’m honestly curious.” She persisted. “If you’ve never seen evidence, then how?”

John’s demeanor became subdued, “I know because his opposite exists, as much as we wish he
didn’t. Talras’s interference in the mortal realm is indisputable.”

“Talras? Idia has an opposite?” She’d never heard of this. How’s that possible?

John froze, uncertainty creeping over him, “I figured, as Astra’s child, you’d know of him… I might be
in trouble.”
Her excitement peaked. She’d learned something forbidden. I must make this talkative priest spill
the beans!

“Since the cat’s out of the bag, you might as well tell me the rest. Who’s Talras? And more important,
why is he secret?”

Contemplating briefly, John shrugged, “Sure, why not. Just as Idia is the god of life and creation,
Talras is the god of death and destruction. He’s the fourth and strongest Dark God.”

“As to why he’s unknown… Two thousand years ago, Sola cooperated with him to wipe out humanity.
After the Fracturing, the World Council decided to erase awareness of him. They hoped to reassure a
broken world by hiding the fact that another Dark Age was inevitable. Sola might be gone, but Talras
isn’t.”

Free struggled at the revelation. I always thought the main gods were just Idia and the HEAVENLY
DAO. Talras threw everything into question.

“Okay, I didn’t care before, but I do now.” Free said. “Idia, Talras, and the HEAVENLY DAO.
Where’d they come from and how do they relate?”

“You’re asking me for the Genesis of the world? I take it you want the real story too, not what’s
spread by the church.” John sighed deeply. “I guess I asked for this. Alright, here’s the Adventurer
Guild’s version.”

Free leaned forward. I’m SO going to tease Rose later.

“In the begin there was nothing, out of which came Idia and Talras. Zero became one and minus one,
positive and negative.”

“With the naive optimism of a newborn, Idia immediately made shapes, light, and the universe itself.
While Idia lost himself in the joy of creation, Talras waited on the sidelines. Unlike his brother,
everything he touched returned to dust.”

“As the embodiment of death and the emptiness that comes after, he’d gotten the short end of the
stick. While Idia’s essence is the reality we live in, Talras rules the Abyss.” And the HEAVENLY DAO
governs the Ether.

“Wait, if the Abyss is his…” She muttered, memories of undeads springing to mind.

“I know what you are thinking, but no. He isn’t pure evil. The abyss was a different place before it
was polluted by the souls of the dead. Empty, desolate, and absolute. Talras has largely resisted what
the Abyss has become. Or so necromancers say.”

Wait, isn’t that horrible? Talras had a bad lot to start with, but it’d become infinitely worse. The
Abyss turned into hell around him from the fragments of departed souls.

“Eventually, when Talras realized what awaited him was an eternity of misery, he turned on his
brother. The universe began to crumble. By destroying everything, the god of death would merge
with his brother and return all to nothing. Idia fought back by expanding the cosmos as fast as he
could.”

“In the battle between the two, Talras had the edge. Entropy was on his side, and existence gradually
shrunk. Desperate to save himself, Idia brought something into being that could resist Talras. He
created life.”

So, knowing he couldn’t win, he recruited others to fight in his place? Free wasn’t impressed.
“Our souls have a weight to them that Talras can’t erase. Their presence stabilizes reality from his
influence. We’re the last obstacle he must remove to know peace.”

“During the Dark Age, when the stars disappeared from the heavens, that was Talras preparing for
the end. If Sola had won, he would’ve descended and enveloped Enera. That would’ve been it.“

The stakes were higher than I imagined. “What about the HEAVENLY DAO? And the other gods?”

“They came later, when drifting thoughts filled the Ether. The HEAVENLY DAO gained sentience,
and our emotions coalesced into the six lesser gods.”

“Obviously, the gods of Hate, Fear, and Despair sympathize with Talras’s goal. The gods of Love,
Courage, and Hope oppose this, but their intervention is less heavy-handed and harder to notice.
Meanwhile, the HEAVENLY DAO remains the wild card who allowed the Dark Age.”

Free sat and deliberated. As long as we exists, Talras must suffer. Pretty unfair… She felt she
understood Sola more, and the empathy wasn’t reassuring. Luckily, I’m skilled at ignoring
bothersome things. Free put this aside and asked, “Who knows about him?”

“Most immortals and saints. It’s customary for someone at the guild to approach successful
adventurers and explain certain details. Priests of Idia are aware. Necromancers too. Who do you
think they make the oath to?”

“There are others: historians, scholars, military officials… Most stay quiet willingly as there’s no
downside to doing so. Talras won’t become active unless a Dark Age begins.”

“On that note, I expect you’ll inform your siblings, but please don’t spread this further.”

“Alright,” Free agreed. I don’t know anyone else anyway.

[Chapter 24] Soul – Barsal’s visit
Hope unloaded the automatic handgun and squinted, “They all hit this time…”

“Yes, better.” Legonas commented. “But every shot should be smack in the bullseye.”

Hope grimaced as the paper slid towards them. On it were concentric circles around a red dot. About
thirty percent struck dead center.

“It’s hard hitting something so small from fifty feet away, especially on your first day.” She
complained, examining her handgun. “At least there’s no issue with my craftsmanship…” Legonas
nodded.

“Can I try?” Dawn asked. Of course she’d want to, Soul sighed. After fifteen minutes of quiet
watching, his sister was itching for a go.

“Sure, why not?” Hope responded, frustrated. She reloaded and prepared a fresh target. “Let’s see
how you do.”

That’s a mistake. Hope was counting on Dawn’s performance to improve her mood. In my
experience, it rarely works out that way.

Dawn grabbed the gun and took Hope’s stance. Without firing, she gradually made adjustments to
her form and tightened her grip. Finally, she pulled the trigger, and a shot rang out.

Dawn smiled but otherwise didn’t move. After methodically emptying the clip, she lowered the
weapon. There was a single hole in the red dot.

Legonas whistled softly, “If it’s your first time, that’s damn good.”

“I hate you.” Hope said expressionlessly. “How’d you do it?”

“By relying on foresight. I tensed my body and made adjustments until I felt the recoil being evenly
distributed. Once I saw myself firing perfectly straight, I aimed for the target and repeated the
process for every shot.”

Dawn returned the gun, “I’m sure this will be easier once your martial arts improve. You’ll be able to
eliminate unwanted movements, and that minuscule trembling in your hands will disappear.”

“You’re annoying even when helpful.” Hope said.

“Sorry, Hope.” Legonas apologized. “Foresight is actually a practical way to learn shooting. I’d
forgotten since, in real fights, there’s rarely time to use it that way…”

“I told you it’s been a while…” Legonas unhooked the paper target and fingered the hole. “This is
your goal: one hundred percent accuracy. Do you know why?”

“Because if I can’t hit a stationary target, I’m unlikely to hit a moving one?” Hope offered.

“Half-right.” Legonas said, looking them over. “I take it none of you know of the ‘Blessing’?”

“We’re meeting Emerit Blaze later today…” Hope said defensively. “For now, could you explain?”
Legonas nodded. “Emerit is better at this, but I’ll try. Guns have an issue I failed to mention last
time. They suffer badly under the effects of the HEAVENLY DAO’s Blessing.”

“The phenomenon manifested itself millennia ago. On the battlefield, saints and immortals would
never get hit by stray spells or projectiles. You see, the HEAVENLY DAO doesn’t wish for ‘main
characters’ to suffer undignified, idiotic deaths. To prevent this, it manipulated probability in
impossible ways around those it favors.”

“I’ve a question.” Hope interjected. “During our encounter yesterday, a boulder fell on an assassin
out of nowhere. Is that related?”

“Probably. In general, it’s granted to two types of people: those high on the Wall and key players in a
compelling narrative. You must fall into the latter category. Still, it’s amazing Siegfried showed up.
The HEAVENLY DAO rarely favors such open interventions.”

“Anyway,” Legonas continued. “for projectiles, the Blessing acts like an undetectable force field
which deflects them away. Bullets are particularly badly affected due to guns’ reputation as ‘skill-less’
weapons.”

Legonas pointed at Hope’s hands. “If you shoot that at Lily, everything would miss.” Seeing doubtful
eyes, he smiled sadly. “It may be hard to believe, but I’ve experienced it first hand. There’s nothing
like firing hundreds of rounds and watching them all veer off course…”

“Aren’t I screwed then?” Hope asked.

“Not quite. A person’s Blessing isn’t infinite. Each projectile diverted wears away at it, and sustained
pressure will eventually strip it away altogether.”

“How long does that take?”

“It varies depending on the Blessing’s strength and the ‘weight’ of the bullets.” Legonas winced. “This
is so unscientific and vague. I really should leave explaining to Emerit…”

Soul checked his wrystal. We still have plenty of time.

“Tell me this at least: is this ‘weight’ related to needing one hundred percent accuracy?” Hope asked.

“Yes, it is. The more significance a bullet has behind it, the better it penetrates. Skill and effort
matter. A bullet fired at random and a carefully aimed shot by an expert marksman are totally
different. The same can be said of shots fired from a revolver compared to an automatic pistol.”

“Understand?” Legonas asked, unsure.

“I think so… To win, I must deplete my opponent’s Blessing as rapidly as possible. I do that by firing
‘weighted’ shots. This means using revolvers and proving my skills on the firing range. I imagine the
time spent enchanting bullets helps too.”

“That’s basically it.” Legonas agreed, breathing a sigh of relief. “Please seek Emerit for more.”

“I’m curious.” Light stepped forwards. “We’ve been fighting duels for years. Why haven’t we
witnessed this? I’m certain I would’ve remembered.”
Legonas shrugged, “you weren’t important enough yet and weren’t using low-skill weapons. The
Blessing is also greatly reduced in deathless arenas. Remember, its purpose is to prevent unwanted
demises.”

“Wait!” Hope exclaimed. “Then it’ll only be a minor obstacle in the Stone Coliseum!”

“True.” Legonas said. “But your life is targeted. You should be considering real combat scenarios
too… Also, if you face a popular fighter, they’ll have some even in a match.”

This subject is outside Legonas’s comfort zone. Soul spoke up, “Your extensive knowledge… Is it
because you’re from the Barsal Empire?”

“That’s right. The Empire is number one for technology, thanks to the Gala Plateau. I was an officer
when the military had just begun experimenting with firearms.”

While Legonas appeared to relax, Hope wasn’t thrilled, “This is supposed to be my lesson!“

Normally I’d back down, but… “We’re meeting Barsal Farran later today. It’d be nice to hear more
before we do.”

“That’s ——” Hope struggled. “—— A good point. Fine, I’ll eat lunch.”

Hope opened her large backpack and took out a sandwich. It’s full of books and bullets. She
munched loudly in protest.

“Something’s strange…” Rose frowned. “Isn’t it rare for an officer to become an adventurer? I was
under the impression that those who enlist have mostly given up on immortality…”

“True, there are few ex-military officials among the Guild’s ranks. I just happened to have followed
an unusual career path.” Legonas stopped there. Wise’s suspicions about a troubled past might be
right… We shouldn’t pry.

Rose had the same thought, “I heard Barsal Farran doesn’t rule his Empire. Is that true?”

“Mostly, yes. At one time, Barsal was a conquerer determined to rule the world. He gave up that
dream to unite humanity during the Dark Age. After the fracturing, he stayed true to his word and
took a back seat to governing. We’ve a hybrid democracy, with elected officials on one side and a
council of immortals on the other. That said, Barsal remains extraordinarily popular, to the point of
worship in some cases. If he were to return to the throne, no one would object.”

“Have you met him?” Silver asked.

“Yes, once, long ago. It’s engraved in my memory.” Legonas winced.

“That bad?” Hope asked, unsettled.

Legonas recovered and shook his head, “No, he’s a great man. It’s just that my meeting wasn’t under
the best of circumstances.”

“Have you been to the Gala Plateau?” Soul inquired.

“Twice briefly. While a fascinating place, it’s not somewhere you can spend a lot of time. Everyone
ages normally there, even immortals.”

“You speak fondly of your homeland.” Light said. “Is it that great?”
Legonas beamed, “Indeed. It’s a stabilizing influence in a barbarous world. When the Adventurer’s
Guild requires aid, it’s often the first to act. It’s also a wonderful place to live with its frequent
advancements. This scientific edge is a source of great pride, too much in some cases. Technology
doesn’t provide an absolute advantage in this world.”

“I’ve heard that expression.” Rose said. “What does it mean?”

Legonas turned, his smile laced with sadness, “You haven’t heard tell of the White Dragon?”

“What’s ——chew—— that?” Hope said, swallowing hastily. Figures a story concerning technology’s
limits would capture her attention.

Legonas nodded, “This is a tale of hubris… and its folly.”

“Scientists on the Gala Plateau have long resented their secondary importance. Deep down, they’re
convinced once technology reaches a certain milestone, it’ll eclipse magic. A hundred and fifty years
ago, they constructed an ultimate weapon to prove this.”

“As luck would have it, the Barsal Empire was attempting to mediate between two warring
neighbors. At the scientists’ suggestion, their weapon was deployed in a nearby unpopulated area, a
show of force to bring both to the negotiating table.”

“This was against protocol. Normally new technology is shared with the Magitech Department,
where they work out enhancements to make it functional. Not wanting to share credit, the
superweapon was detonated without outside testing.”

“Events didn’t play out as expected. Instead of an explosion of light which incinerated and vaporized
everything, the White Dragon materialized. The beast’s temperament reflected the weapon that
spawned it, and it tore a path of devastation across Enera. Eventually immortals rallied to drive the
monster into the Darklands, where it was sealed away, but not before a catastrophic loss of life.”

Legonas let his words sink in. “So the superweapon was useless?” Hope asked.

Legonas nodded, “Outside of the Gala Plateau, magic affects everything, often in unpredictable ways.
In the case of the ultimate weapon, it attracts destructive entities from the Ether, who siphoned off
the energy it releases to manifest themselves. There’s no telling what would appear next time.”

“A weapon that’s guaranteed to turn on you is worthless as anything but a deterrent. The episode was
a crushing blow to Gala scientists and a black mark on our history.”

“It’s time to meet Emerit.” Soul said.

Biding farewell, they headed to the campus. If a Dark Age begins, the White Dragon will break
free. Everything that could go wrong would do so.

I should focus closer to home. He caught up to Hope, “How’re your lessons going?”

“I have so much to work on that I don’t know where to start. It’s a marvelous problem.” Hope
gushed. “I’m enchanting myself with Agata’s help. Soon I’ll have finished the basic layer. She says I’ll
need two more to catch up. Unfortunately each one is harder than the last…”

“Oh, and apparently later there’ll be the option to integrate spells directly into my body. I’ll be able to
cast them repeatedly during a match. I’ve no idea what to choose…”

Looks like I needn’t worry. The assassins were obviously completely forgotten.
“Besides martial arts, Agata is teaching me new ways to weave magic. She even showed me her
enchanted bullets. Supposedly, adventurers sometimes take a few when exterminating bugs.”

“As for metal bending, look!” A ring floated above Hope’s palm. “Without touching! I still need a ton
of prac——” She paused. “——tice… This is the Glittering Auditorium, isn’t it?”

“Sure is.” Soul replied. Every part of the room sparked brightly, including the chairs and desks.
Examining a wall, Soul found grain-sized, rainbow glass fused to the surface. He tried scratching, but
it was sanded smooth. It’s impossible to see the original texture.

Free and Wise were already seated. As they joined them, the lights went out. Before confusion set in,
their surroundings burst into flames. That’s no ordinary fire. There was no heat, and the blaze was
multicolored. Wind suddenly swept the inferno into a giant tornado. Now what? The bright swirling
intensified until they were forced to look away.

Then everything returned to normal. Before them stood a man with arms outstretched. His clothes
were crimson, and he wore a fiery-patterned cloak. His orange hair was tipped with red.

“Emerit Blaze at your service.” The man bowed grandly. Soul heard Light clap behind him. Those
two will get along just fine.

“Welcome to the glittering auditorium! Astra Skyfell has determined your common sense is woefully
lacking. Luckily for you, I happened to be taking a break from adventuring and can instruct you on
the glories of Enera. Rejoice!” I see…

Rose raised her hand. “Question! The pursuit of immortality is a race against time. Procrastinating
seems unwise, even for a Saint. Could you explain?”

“Sure.” Emerit answered. “Firstly, I’m confident in my chances. Secondly, my partner didn’t make it.
A decade-long mourning period won’t hurt me.”

“What does that mean?” Silver asked. Next to him, Kate hid her head in her hands.

“Astra warned me, but… You lot really have been living under a rock, huh?” Emerit laughed. “If a
saint or immortal says their partner didn’t make it, it means their significant other passed on from
old age.”

“For me it was Alphonse. He was too sweet. I, on the other hand, am wild. He tried to keep up while I
soared, but fell behind. He stayed with me until the end.” His eyes were a little hazy, “This story is,
tragically, all too common.”

The silence was swiftly broken by Free, “Just to confirm, you’re attracted to men?” Please restrain
yourself sometimes.

“I appreciate beauty in all its forms.” Emerit answered without missing a beat. At least he’s not
bothered. “Incidentally, romance is one of my taboo subjects. As awesome as I am, I’m not on the
market.”

Love… Silver might’ve already found it. Sadly, secrecy would make it challenging for the rest of
them. Keeping ourselves alive should be our priority.

Emerit clapped loudly, sending a wave of fire washing over the room, “With that out of the way, let’s
begin with the five great underlying principles of this world. The first is what I call ‘the rule of cool’.
The HEAVENLY DAO will make anything, even the impossible, happen as long as it’s wicked sweet.”
“This truth permeates all aspects of Enera, especially combat. There’s always time to call out your
finishing move, regardless of circumstance. A fraction of a second will do. Time and space will bend
to make it so.”

“And you should be calling out your attacks. Style is critical. There’s a hidden multiplier for
‘coolness’, making flashy attacks absurdly strong.”

“This is the first lesson. Be magnificent and you’ll be rewarded.”

“Are ninjas cool?” Light called out.

Emerit gave a big thumbs up, “Absolutely.” They’re on the same wavelength.

“The next guiding principle is ‘odds favor the extraordinary’. Simply put, probability skews against
the mundane.”

“Take flipping this coin.” Emerit held up a shiny piece of bullion. “The chance of it landing on either
side should be fifty-fifty. But what if we spice things up? If it’s heads, I will reveal an embarrassing
secret about Miki——”

“Stop!” A fairy zipped into view.

“I’m performing an important demonstration.” Emerit protested, peeved.

“It’s forbidden!” The fairy repeated, flashing away. Emerit watched the fading static resentfully.

“I didn’t expect them to react so fast…” He mumbled. “The point is random events lean towards the
thrilling. Considering what I planned on revealing, heads would’ve been a sure bet…”

“Anyway, this is so established that architects and engineers take it into account in their designs.
Understanding its workings is crucial for you as well.”

“In real fights, ‘odds favor the extraordinary’ can have a drastic impact. To recognize the ‘context’
which creates these instances, you must know which side the ‘audience’ is rooting for. Who’s the
underdog? Upset victories are satisfying. Who’s more popular? Main characters always have the
advantage. Who has the ‘right’ to win? Factors like Righteous Grudges have a powerful effect. Does
your opponent have a ‘narrative’ backing them? You’ve witnessed first hand what happens to those
who oppose a central plotline…”

It’s probably safe to assume all our instructors know about the assassination attempt. It was proof
they were trusted. As for their lesson, he found certain aspects confusing. How do you tell who’s a
main character? The world wasn’t a book.

“You’ll experience it one day, a battle where probability is turned against you. The ground beneath
you will lose its traction. None of your attacks will cleanly connect. Meanwhile your opponents
misfires will curve towards you. You’ll lose visibility or suffer distractions at key moments. When
confronted with such a situation, consider retreating until the context turns in your favor.”

“Question!” Rose exclaimed. “Doesn’t this make it difficult for villains?”

“Well, your typical, one-dimensional villains do end up screwed most of the time.” Emerit said
pensively. “But consider instead someone like Sola. She was definitely a main character in her story,
an underdog facing off against all of humanity, with a deep righteous grudge. Do you think
probability was often against her?”
Soul remembered their encounter with the Laughing Man. He must also have a narrative backing
him or else he wouldn’t have survived to this day.

“Moving on, the ‘law of conservation’ states nothing important can be wasted. The Blessings protects
important characters. Last survivors of tragedies will mysteriously be rescued. Texts filled with
forbidden secrets will weather the passage of time. Ancient machinery will remain operational after
eons.”

“This goes beyond mere preservation. Lost legendary artifacts and weapons reappear in dungeons.
Forgotten knowledge is enshrined in the Endless Library. Extinct species are recycled as challenges
in Lost World… Anything that once inspired awe will return someday in some form.”

We’re alive because of this. In that room of dead babies, they were too important to
perish. The ‘reincarnation’ of the seven heroes and Sola now walk Enera on the eve of a Dark
Age… How much of this was arranged?

“The fourth principle is short and sweet: ‘rewards must be merited’. Immortality is earned by
arduously building up your legend. A dungeon’s prize is obtained by risking your life. Attacks are
enhanced in recognition of style and flair. Every benefit has a price which must be paid. There are no
free lunches.”

“Cheating is never tolerated. Remember this. Even if an opportunity to game the system arises, don’t
take it. Illegitimate gains will be lost, with catastrophic luck soon following. Scamming the
HEAVENLY DAO doesn’t works.”

Soul approved. Foul play shouldn’t be allowed.

“The final principle is the ‘narrative integrity is sacred’. No spoilers are allowed, ever. Beyond that,
nothing that ruins a story is permitted.”

“Everyone has experienced it, reading a bad novel where the central conflict is resolved by a Deus ex
Machina out of nowhere. Isn’t this the worst? The HEAVENLY DAO appreciates the frustration.”

What’s a Deus Ex Machina? While Soul got the gist, he wished the man wouldn’t resort to obscure
expressions. I’m not Wise, you know?

“While it may play favorites and stack the decks, the HEAVENLY DAO never determines outcomes.
This is why the Blessing isn’t endless. In a conflict, no side is guaranteed victory.”

“Objection!” Dawn yelled playfully. “Our experience yesterday contradicts this. Weren’t we handed
victory?”

“Did you really win though?” Emerit asked coyly. “The assassins are still out there. Their goal
remains achievable. Nothing is settled. In fact, that’s probably why Siegfried showed up. It was the
only way to force a retreat without killing them all.”

Oh, I see! It’s true they’d been prepared to continue even after witnessing their crushed
comrade. Our conflict was delayed, not resolved.

“With that, I’m done.” Emerit bowed grandly. “I’ll presently take questions.”

“Me first!” Rose spoke up. “Why haven’t I heard of these principles before?”

“Because I made them up!” Emerit declared proudly.

“WHAT?” Rose uttered in disbelief.

Emerit laughed, “Many such as myself have been seeking to clarify the workings of Enera for
millennia. Regrettably, the HEAVENLY DAO values mystery too much. Data from studies is always
wrong. Experiments never match reality. Active investigations simply don’t work when you’re
researching an all-knowing being. The only way to forward is passive observation and anecdotal
accounts.”

“If you were looking for a definitive explanation, you won’t find it. I’m the best you’ll get.”

“I’m next,” Hope cut in. “Legonas explained the Blessing, but told us to press you for the details. I’m
doing so now.” Hope said.

“Consulting me is always wise.” Emerit approved.

Upon hearing what they knew, he continued, “The Blessing has a role Legonas failed to highlight. It
protects the natural order. A background character doesn’t have the right to kill a protagonist. The
Blessing is particularly powerful in enforcing this reality.”

“What’s a ‘background character’?” Soul asked.

Emerit smiled, “It’s all the forgettable individuals which populate Enera. Every faceless person in
uniform. Those who aren’t even given names.” Doesn’t everyone have a name?

“Fiction is harsh. The audience’s attention span is limited. Not everyone can be a star.” Emerit
lamented mockingly. I don’t appreciate this logic, no matter how true.

“A major reason guns suffer so much is that they’re designed to empower the weak. Around Enera,
militaries arm their nameless grunts with enchanted artillery to increase their effectiveness against
saints and immortals. The Blessing reacts violently to this affront. Firearms everywhere are effected.”

“I see.” Hope said attentively. “Any advice on overcoming this?”

“Two bits. First, as Legonas suggested, use revolvers. Militaries exclusively rely on automatic
weapons these days, so other types are less affected.”

“Second, don’t be too depressed. As you gain prominence, life will get easier. A main character has
the right to kill anyone. A single bullet from the immortal Clay Donnaster can rip most Blessings to
shreds.”

From there, Free took over. She was determined to understand ‘specialization’, asking surprisingly
technical questions. For his part, Emerit was all too happy to delve into the convoluted inner work of
‘classes’. Soul gave up following. I’ll learn what I need later. The back and forth eventually drifted
onto the subject of ninjas for the remainder of the session. Light was elated.

Returning to the Rose Palace, Soul reflected. Since we left the arctic three days ago, we’ve been
saved twice… We must grow stronger. Their training was progressing smoothly. Hope, Wise, Free
and Rose had instructors. Light was about to meet his original. Dawn never required assistance.

He smiled. Aren’t I the one in trouble? Astra had said she’d inquired around Aery if anyone had
reproduced Ethan’s work, but he wasn’t hopeful. Not all martial arts were equal. The quality of ours
is why Dawn and I have such an advantage. ‘Winter’s Embrace’ was a supreme discipline and
closely guarded secret. Given its limited pool of practitioners, it was unlikely anyone had possessed
Ethan’s affinities and genius.

I’ll have to make a choice. There existed a near infinite number of martial arts. Switching to one
which better suited him would be the fastest way to power up. Or I could stick with ‘winter’s
embrace’ and modify it myself. If his original had done so, he could too. It might take decades
though…

Putting the matter aside, he faced his siblings, “What is everyone’s impression of the Isle of
Dreams?”

“It’s nice enough.” Dawn volunteered. “My problem is this entire fractured world.” Understandable.

They’d practiced gliding this morning from a lower building. When not paralyzed by fears, Dawn
managed quite well. In fact, he’d been surprised he could keep up. I guess this is another area I can
match her.

“I feel the same.” Wise said. “I like the place, but it’s overwhelming.”

“The Isle is fantastic” Light stated. “But two experiences have soured my enjoyment.”

“As for me, I’m happy and angry.” Hope declared. “I’m overjoyed to have competent instructors. It’s
world changing. What I like considerably less is the two contracts out on my life. No, really! Isn’t one
enough?”

That’s true. With everything that’d happened, he’d almost forgotten the bounty.

“Overall,” Hope concluded, “It’s still better than floundering at Earth’s End.”

“Agreed.” Free said. ”My meeting with John Lavinda was very instructive. He——” Her eyes lit up.
“Ah, that’s right!”

She ran up to Rose and started walking backwards in front of her. Playfully, She sung, “~~I know a
secret you don’t!~~”

“What’s this?” Rose demanded, irritated.

“Remember when you wouldn’t tell us what you’d uncovered about our identities?”

“Yes, I do.” Rose answered hesitantly.

“Well, I know a secret just as important. And ~ you ~ don’t!” Free turned away satisfied.

“You’re bluffing…” Rose said unsteadily.

“You think so?” Free smirked. She’s having too much fun. “Hey, Wise… Talras!”

They all turned to Wise who repeated ‘Talras’ while concentrating. Surprise flashed on his face.
“Wow, I‘m amazed. This was buried deep.”

“See?” Free declared happily. “Also, you kept quiet for Rose, so do the same for me, ok?”

Rose watched bitterly as her brother nodded, “This is a petty act of revenge.”

“I know. You’ll find out later, I promise. By the way, what do you think of the Isle, Rose?”

Rose reluctantly answered, “It’s fascinating. Even the challenges add to the excitement.”

“I think it’s a great place too.” Silver chimed in looking at Kate. The cat-earned girl rolled her eyes
and poked him. She no longer turns red at every complement.
“What about you Soul?” Kate asked.

Soul considered, “So far so good.” Despite setbacks, we’re all safe.

“Where do we go?” Dawn inquired as they passed the gatehouse.

“We’ll ask Fayla once we reach the central wing.” Kate responded. This morning, they’d noticed there
were no braziers in the north wing. Apparently they were removed after Radin’s audit.

“They’re expecting us in the lounge where I rested.” Wise said.

“I always forget about you.” Kate peered wonderingly. “Does it ever get tiring knowing
everything?” That’s an unfortunate question.

Silver bonked his girlfriend on the head.

“What was that for?” Kate rubbed her sore scalp.

“From the last few days, I’ve gathered it’s appropriate to inflict light corporal punishment when your
significant other says something stupid.” Silver answered earnestly.

Soul struggled to contain himself. Kate has been jabbing Silver a lot. Behind him, Hope giggled.

“I… What?” Kate said in confusion.

“Remember when Wise collapsed after our trip to the city? Knowing everything is exhausting!”

True, but you can’t say it like that! Silver’s utter seriousness was comedic gold. They were in stitches.

An entertaining spat ensued between the two. Everyone had to catch their breath before the lounge.

Astra was waiting with Lily, “It’s a relief to see you when it’s not an emergency. Barsal will arrive
shortly. Make yourselves at home.”

Their mother watched Silver and Kate install themselves, “So, you two are dating?”

“Yes,” Silver replied happily.

“That’s how it turned out somehow.” Kate said simultaneously.

“’Turned out somehow?’” Astra titled her head.

“I mean——yes, we’re dating. And you! Stop that.” Silver was giving a hurt look. It’s sometimes
difficult to judge how it’s going.

“How’s work?” Rose asked.

“Exhausting. We’ve apprehended three, and I’ve been coordinated the sweep for the rest. It’s a huge
distraction…”

“Enough about me.” Astra declared. “Free, how was your meeting with John?”

“Great.” Free beamed. “By the way, he let slip about Talras. Is that alright to share?”

Lily and Astra looked at each other. “I suppose it’s fine.” Their mother decided.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Wise asked.

Astra sighed, “Once you realize Talras exists, you know another Dark Age is inevitable. Considering
you’re closely linked to the last one, I didn’t want you fretting over that.”

“I hate this.” Rose pouted, glaring at Free and Wise.

Astra turned to Hope, “Do you still plan on becoming a gunslinger?”

“Yes” Hope answered fiercely. “And the Blessing can go to hell.“

“Alright then.” Astra acknowledged. If she’s obsessed with firearms, she won’t have time for other
thoughts.

“I’ve a question.” Soul asked. “What Emerit taught us ——about probability and who the ‘audience’ is
favoring—— isn’t it troublesome?”

“You learn to live with it. It barely affects most battles.” Astra answered. “I’ll add my own advice:
focus on the traction under your feet. It’s the most effective gauge of who fate is favoring. If you feel
the ground turn to oil, consider retreating. It generally isn’t worth the frustration.”

“They’re here.” Wise said.

Six people entered, with the man in front appearing familiar. Barsal Farran. Compared to his giant
frame, Light had some growing to do. Me too, come to think of it. Ethan had only been an inch
shorter. The hero wore lavish leather dyed red and green. Besides the short sword at his waist, he
carried an enormous wooden box on his back. It’s the size of a coffin.

“Long time no see, Astra.” Barsal said. “And Lily… you’re as small as ever.”

Lily groaned, “It’s been thousands of years. Stop treating me like a kid.” She’s not that upset, Soul
understood. Might be the nostalgia of old patterns.

“It’s good to see you too,” Astra said. “Who are these immortals?”

“Since I’m meeting your children, I thought I’d bring some of mine.” Barsal made a sweeping
gesture. “These five are Anthem, Marissa, Tyler, Adele, and Jonas. You can trust them.”

“We can introduce ourselves, ‘father’.” Laughed a man in a white sleeveless tunic. He was the only
one who matched Barsal in size and muscle. “I’m Anthem Farran, the ‘Rock Pillar’.”

“And I’m Marissa Farran, the ‘Mystic Wind’.” Said the emerald-eyed lady next to him. Glowing green
tattoos covered her body. She turned to the man besides her. “Tyler?”

“Must we always open with our titles?” The man protested softly. He was shorter and wore the
simple black attire which Soul recognized. “I’m Tyler Farran, ‘Death’s Whisper’.”

“Lighten up, brother! Xarst really drained the life from you.” The woman who spoke wore red and
white garbs over a shapely body. Her shoulder length hair was a vivid yellow which couldn’t be
natural. She’s immortal, so it must be fixed that way for eternity… “I’m Adele, the ‘Morning Sun’.
We’re not really Barsal’s children. We’re his descendants who’ve reached immortality. Calling him
father is just something we do.”

“I’m Jonas Farran, the ‘Restless Gale’.” This last man also had bright verdant tattoos, but less could
be seen under his beige robes. “Pleasure to meet you.”

“That’s not how you taught us.” Silver commented.

“Barsal’s grandiosity infects those around him.” Astra shrugged. “Don’t use this as a reference.”

When they introduced themselves, Light spoke last, and all eyes fell on him. Even with his lower face
hidden, the resemblance was unmistakable.

“His skin is too light.” Jonas protested “It’s strange.”

Barsal was about to speak, but Light cut in, “Astra is my mother, so…”

Barsal seemed surprised but then laughed heartily, “Good, good, no need to live in my shadow.”

“I don’t like it.” Jonas continued. “A pale version feels off.”

“Jonas, I’ve approved it. It’s settled.” Barsal’s deep, friendly voice now had an edge.

“But…” Jonas protested weakly. I’ve heard Barsal is idolized. Is that the reason for this reaction?

Adele placed a hand on Jonas’s shoulder, “There’s a contract on doppelgangers. The fact that Light
here is not easily recognizable is a good thing. Darkening his skin could put his life at risk.”

Jonas relented before this logic, “Sorry, I didn’t properly evaluate the circumstances.”

“Now,” Barsal looked in Soul’s direction. “I have something for you.” For me? A clang rang out as the
wooden box hit the floor. “Go ahead, open it.”

What’s going on? Soul reached forward to reveal an over-sized crystal sword laying on white
velvet. This is… How? He could tell what it was at a glance. Unearthly ice harder than the toughest
steel… He gulped.

“Diamonds Edge.” Astra whispered. “My brother’s sword.”

Barsal nodded, “I recovered it when I ran the Spire centuries ago.” That must be a dungeon. “I’ve
been conflicted ever since. I knew Ethan would’ve wanted you to have it, but I feared returning it
would only cause you grief. I especially didn’t want to hand it over while you were in isolation.
However, once I heard about Soul here, I knew I’d found my answer.”

Astra stared sadly, “This confirms his death.”

Soul touched the blade. A chilling power pulsated up his arm. Is this really for me?

“It’s a fabled sword which protected humanity.” Adele spoke warmly. “Treasure it as it’s invaluable.”

“Agreed.” Marissa said, glancing to Jonas. “Some were quietly complaining when they heard father’s
plan.”

“Don’t besmirch me!” Jonas protested. “It’s just that father braved great dangers in the Spire, and it’s
such a powerful weapon. It pains me to see it fall… outside…” Jonas had notice Barsal’s piercing gaze.

“This is Ethan’s weapon. So what if I took risks retrieving it? Ethan gave his life so we could live!”
Barsal’s voice boomed. “Returning his weapon to his sister is the least I could do.”

“Sorry, father.” Jonas was shaken. “I won’t mention it again.”

Barsal faced Astra, “I apologize. He’s sometimes overzealous in defending me and the empire.”

“It’s fine.” Astra replied. “Thank you for recovering it.”

This settles the debate. If he was wielding Ethan’s sword, then he’d use his martial arts as well. No
matter how long it takes.

A lively discussion began on the matter of Light’s training, with Barsal promising to send someone.
The topic then drifted to the Spire, and Barsal was only too happy to relay his exploits. Anthem,
Marissa, and Tyler had joined him on the expedition. They’d faced all kinds of traps, hazards, and
monsters. Soul couldn’t quite picture the fantastical tale, but it was fascinating nonetheless.
Concluding, Barsal stood.

“Time to depart.” He announced. “Lingering longer would draw unwanted attention to Astra’s
children.” As he headed for the exit, Soul remembered the man was famous for never saying
goodbye.

“Before you go, can we see your weapon?” Light cried out. He must’ve been dying to ask.

Barsal smiled. Not turning, he held out a arm, and the palace shook as a hammer slammed into view.
Some artifacts could be unsummoned by their masters. They’d hover at the Ether’s edge, waiting to
be called on. Astra’s are the same. The head glowed whitish lavender. Soul couldn’t tell what it was
made of, only that it felt indestructible. The metal handle extended chest high, its leather-wrapper
base held firmly in Barsal’s hand.

This was the weapon from their bedtime stories. StormHammer, which crushes heaven and
earth. The short sword was just for parrying.

“No matter what happens, you can count on our support.” Barsal release his grip and StormHammer
vanished. He strode out without looking back, his children following.

“Can we see yours too, mother?” Light asked expectantly.

Astra rolled her eyes and walked away. You were pushing your luck.
[Chapter 25] Light – Late Night
Stalking
Concealed on a rooftop, Light concentrated, and the city grew clearer. His eyes burned from the
strain. It’d be dangerous to approach closer. He meticulously traced the far-off white
structure. There. A dim outline flickered in and out of view. My target.

With their eventful day, everyone had forgotten the intel he’d gathered. It’s better this way. Light
planned on locating their enemies’ base of operations. Even if he dealt with the assassin before him,
there’d still be ten more. But if I tail him, we can take them all out at once. Kara had told him she’d
been seeing them since last night. They were obviously maintaining a twenty-four hour vigil. At the
next change of shift, I’ll follow this one back.

It was past midnight, and the others were asleep. Their matches had been in the morning. We won
easily, but it was less one-sided. Their opponents had possessed basic martial arts this time, and
there’d even been a half-decent caster. Unluckily for her, she’d faced Wise. If you aren’t aware of his
foresight, he might be as tough as Dawn.

Light caught movement against the ivory background. There’s two now. One leapt towards the pillar,
and Light dashed after. I must close the distance. This risked detection, but these assassins were too
hard to track. The silhouette hopped across rooftops until it disappeared.

Damn! Racing forward, Light found a courtyard with an opening to the layer below in its center. An
embellishment for tourists. He leapt without hesitation. I’ll gamble he’s heading down. The poorest
regions near the Isle’s bottom were the likeliest destination. Less security, more vacant lots.

Landing on a building, he glanced around. The wall of lifts! While the shafts were sealed at ground
level, he could jump right in from here. He did so immediately. This must be how they travel.

On a hunch, he descended at a breath-taking pace. If I’m right, it’s my only chance. An elevator sped
upwards, and he manipulated the atmosphere to evade left. This isn’t stealthy. People nearby would
feel a gust as he passed. I should learn to grab the bedrock instead. It’d work with his earth
affinity. But now isn’t the time… Where is he?

Light caught a glimpse of his quarry plunging down a shaft to his east on level 1’s main floor. I was
right! He flung himself in pursuit, but it took another ten layers to catch up. Found you.

The shadow was sprinting while effortlessly avoiding elevators. Witnessing this agility, the anger
came gushing back. How dare they! Light’s face twisted in rage. How dare something as cool as
assassins target Hope! He’d never forgive them. They’re awesome, practically ninjas. Yet they
aimed to murder his sister. I’ll end this.

They passed level 2. It’s darker. These layers were less trafficked. Even against white walls, his prey’s
figure grew harder to spot. Nearing the Pillar’s base, the assassin suddenly slowed. Damn! Light
scrabbled sideways so his gale wouldn’t give him away. The blurred outline jumped into the city,
traveling east. Then, as he gave chase, it was gone.

Light searched frantically. Nothing. His mark had melded into the dim surroundings. Did he lose me
or is their hideout around here? Light considered carefully. If there were ten nearby, it’d be
dangerous to continue. On the other hand, he was reluctant to return empty handed. It might not
even——
Sensing death, he threw himself back. Three daggers shot through the air where he’d been standing.
The assassin was on the ceiling above. So I was noticed… Light counterattacked with shurikens,
which the assassin avoided by dropping down. He was clearly visible. Their stealth ends when they
fight.

Without words, the two played a game of cat mouse across the rooftops, exchanging a flurry of
blades. This is going nowhere. Light was experienced enough to recognize a stalemate. Should I
withdraw or do I take risks?

As he debated, the assassin leapt over him. Spinning rapidly upside-down, he released a shower of
knives which Light barely dodged. The man then landed gracefully on the opposite side. That was
superb… He fumed at the admission. Retreating is uncool anyway.

Light performed hand signs, and they were engulfed in a vortex of sand. Let’s finish
this. Unsheathing his short sword, he flew at his opponent.

Rattled by the change in tactics, the assassin skipped backwards throwing steel. Mid-air, Light
endured being pierced and activated his substitution. Appearing behind his opponent, he reached
out to the figure embedded with knives and pulled. The sandy mass hit his adversary, dragging him
towards Light. Realizing collision was inevitable, the assassin drew a long curved blade. The two
impaled each other as they slammed together. Light again employed his technique.

Emerging far above, he hardened the remains of his clones into a thick shell around his opponent,
drawing in the sandstorm to reinforce the prison. Before being completely buried, the assassin threw
his curved blade. Letting the weapon connect, Light completed a series of hand signals, “Sand
Coffin.” The shell constricted and crushed its contents, growing red.

Light landed, breathing heavily. I just killed for real. A mixture of emotions filled him. Pride at
having won. Horror at ending a life. He put these aside and pulled the sword from his side. I’ll need
to wake Free. The hole would be lethal if he wasn’t holding it shut.

As he moved to leave, he staggered. What? Light was bewildered at his lethargy. Why am I
exhausted? In dawning realization, he noticed his wound no longer hurt. He peered back at the
curved blade in shock. It must’ve been coated with a potent painkiller and sleeping agent.

Of course an assassin would use poison! Light began to panic. If he lost consciousness now, he’d
bleed to death. What could he do to keep himself awake? He was numb to pain!

I can’t even get down to the streets in this state. His increasingly groggy mind labored for a solution.
He sensed his eyes shutting and willed them open. No, not like this! Anything but this! Death by
sleep wasn’t acceptable. Not such a silly way!

He toppled over but felt nothing as his head hit the roof. He lay motionless, his last strength spent
keeping himself alive. Someone, help…
[Chapter 26] Astra - Kara
At a desk on the second floor, Astra twirled the pen-sized keystone. The small room was lined with
shelves and drawers filled with crystals. A vault of memories, he called it. These were the type which
stored vast quantities of information, either by recording events or capturing scenes from the
mind. Which is why this place makes no sense. Archives were meaningless for someone who could
never forget. Why did you do it, Arther? Was it for me to inherit?

Astra fingered the keystone Miki had given her. It was bonded exclusively to her. When did he set
this up? While soul binding provided a virtually unbreakable security, enchantments risked
becoming inaccessible when their last authorized user passed away. The solution was the instrument
in her hand. With it, she could access Arther’s crystals as if they were her own.

Astra was sorting them one by one, skimming their contents, and replacing their bindings. It’s
unpleasant. Some were from before the Dark Age. She’d been seeing visions of a world long lost and
people long gone. It must be done. These were tools left for her. I just wish they were arranged
discernibly.

Astra sought information related to the Tartarus escapees. She knew it was here, but the
organizational scheme had eluded her so far, leaving her searching blindly. She’d considered
summoning Silver to help, but decided against it. They have enough on their plates.

BANG. Sparkling rocks clinked as the room trembled. Something struck the residence. Astra wasn’t
concerned as the building was made to take abuse. Still, the impact wasn’t ordinary. Saints and
immortals regularly leapt across the Guild without disturbing her. BANG. Another shockwave
reverberated.

“Kara…” Astra muttered tiredly. She was the only one with the motive and audacity for such a
ruckus. The wild immortal had been pestering her for a sparing match. As if I have time for such
nonsense. To her dismay, she’d learned the ‘Beast of Sanrune’ was relentless in her pursuits.
Everyone of notable strength on the Isle had been strong-armed into a ‘friendly fight’. Only Radin
escaped that fate.

BANG. Astra made her way to the upstairs lounge. Kara stood on the balcony. She’s huge. The
curving tattoos across her body were heaviest on the outer-facing portions, each symbol distinct from
the others. They gave her a spotted look, enhancing her feline appearance. It’s not ink, Astra
remembered. Kara’s skin had been etched with the blood of her people.

At least she’s hitting the goldstone rather than the glass. This consideration was strange considering
the obnoxious knocking. Wait, that’s not it, Astra realized. Striking the solid part was the most
efficient means of shaking the structure.

Light’s motionless body was lying outside. No, she didn’t… Astra threw open the doors, temper
rising.

“What did you do to my son?” She demanded coldly.

Not intimidated in the least, Kara said in sinister, provocative note, “I saved him.” The meaning and
manner spoken clashed so starkly it threw Astra off.

Extending her senses, she quickly confirmed her son was asleep. “What happened?” She asked, fury
fading.
“He tailed an assassin. I was bored so I followed. They had a fairly entertaining bout. Your son
prevailed, but he was about to fall into an eternal slumber.” Everdusk. The poison was often applied
to blades.

“Since it would’ve been a pathetic end, I stepped in and closed the wound.” Kara smiled aggressively.
“Also, I figured you’d owe me.”

“How did you heal him? I though your talent lay in aura magic.”

“I also have my bloodcraft.” Kara beamed. “It can do amazing things.”

Using blood as a medium to draw spells… Bloodcraft was a powerful if obscure branch of
magecraft. It’s rarely employed since it’s difficult to cast mid fight.

Astra sighed, “Thank you for saving him.” I know what’s coming.

“Then how about my sparring match?” Kara suggested eagerly. What a battle freak… She reminds
me of the Chaos Knight.

“Alright.” Astra relented. “But after Arther’s funeral.” There’s too much to do before.

“Good.” Kara seemed satisfied. “This was worth it after all.”

The cat-eared immortal jumped, disappearing into the night. Alone, Astra studied her foolish son. I
should’ve predicted this. Considering Light’s crush and disposition, there was no way he would’ve
stayed inactive. If I wasn’t so busy, I would have.

After bringing him inside and leaving him on a couch, she walked over to the room’s projector. An
image of a small girl at a cluttered desk materialized.

“Lily, still awake I take it?” Astra asked.

“Yes, I’m catching up on work. What’d you want?”

“I have a question. Doesn’t Fayla know everything that happens in the Inner Palace?”

“That’s right?” Lily answered perplexed.

“So if my foolish son went off and nearly got himself killed, you’d know about it?”

Lily’s mouth dropped. She turned aside anxiously, “Fayla?”

“Light left forty minutes ago. Was I supposed to stop him?” Although unseen, the fire sprite could be
heard just fine.

Lily’s eyes went wide, “This isn’t——.”

“Could you join me at my residence?” Astra cut in. “Now.”

There was silence, “I’ll be there right away.” The call ended.

Astra knew Lily wasn’t entirely to blame. That said, I can hold her partly responsible. As she waited,
her mood slowly sank. He’ll do it again, won’t he? She vaguely understood the workings of her son’s
mind. Unless Lily imprisoned him, tonight might become a repeat occurrence. Or worse…
Astra reached for the projector. A minute later she found what she was looking for. This should keep
them occupied for a day at least.

Just then, Lily barged in. Seeing Light, she immediately declared, “It’s not my fault!”

Amused at the panic, Astra’s anger was dulled. She recounted what’d happened, finishing with,
“Don’t worry, I mostly don’t blame you.”

“What’d you mean ‘mostly’?” Lily asked apprehensively.

“You should’ve been aware of Light’s absence. If he’d died, we wouldn’t have found out until
morning.” Astra stated.

“That’s… true.” Lily admitted miserably. “So what’d you want me to do?”

“From now on, have Fayla keep track of whenever my children head out late at night. If they’re late in
returning, either look for them or send me a message.”

“So I should let them go?” Lily asked surprised.

“It’s their lives. They must take responsibility for them. They’re nearly adults, and I don’t have time
to babysit.”

“On another note,” Astra continued. “Except for Hope, I’m sending them on a quest tomorrow. It’s a
‘B’ rank mission to clear the Field of Graves. They’ll leave early on my airship and should be back
before nightfall. Please let them know.”

“Is that wise?”

“It should be fine.” Astra said. “Hope is the one targeted. I’ll find someone from the Guild to
accompany them.”

“Even so, a ‘B’ rank mission to the Field of Graves… That’s virtually guaranteed to become an ‘A’
rank. There’s too much freedom to manipulate open situations like that.”

“I took that into account. If the HEAVENLY DAO increases the difficulty, it’s also more likely to
insure their survival. You know, for fairness. Besides——” Astra pointed to her son. “It’s dangerous
here too.”

Lily was quiet, “It seems an unnecessary risk…”

“I want them to experience the Fractured Earth.” Astra explained. “Right now, virtually no one
knows of their existence. Cedric Grinfield is still missing. This might be the last opportunity for them
to leave the Isle. Once their identities are revealed, it won’t be safe.”

Lily absorbed the words before gradually grinning, “Dawn isn’t going to like the twisted lands.”

Astra smiled in agreement, “No, she won’t.”

[Chapter 27] Dawn – The Blue Abyss
At least there’s a railing now. Dawn carefully appraised the remodeled airship. Nero knew mother
would’ve said yes. Wise does that too.

Lily had woken them early to go assemble at the docks. Dawn remembered her look of pity. I can’t
even be angry. It’d be stranger to travel somewhere without bottomless drops. They’re bloody
everywhere.

Without warning, a small vessel swooped in and twirled to park with a one-eighty. He’s here. Emerit
strode out in his flamboyant robes, holding a bag and a leash. Giving the latter a tug, a four-legged
animal ambled reluctantly into view.

“What’s that?” Silver asked.

“It’s——” Emerit proclaimed grandly, “——a goat.”

“And why…?” Silver persisted.

“All in due time.” Emerit answered cryptically. “Is everyone ready? Let’s go.”

Soon Exodia ——the name Light had selected pending Astra’s approval—— was soaring above the
Blue Abyss. Dawn gazed at the sparkling expanse. Funny, it doesn’t scare me much. She knew she
could endure a fall into water from any height. Of course, I wouldn’t survive what’d happened
afterwards…

Kate and Silver were up front chatting. They have their surface-gripping ability. Even without that,
Exodia had acquired a wind tunnel, a stabilizing field which burrowed through the air creating a
calm zone. It’s a luxury affording comfort and convenience, which is why we didn’t originally have
it.

Not that’d you catch me there. Dawn glanced towards the rear where the deck was covered in roots.
Free had been concerned when Emerit had tethered the poor animal out back. She’s anchored them
both there.

The rest were inside with her. Light was brooding and Wise napping. Soul and Rose were at the
helm, having taken Emerit’s offer to teach them piloting.

Dawn frowned remembering her brother’s newly acquired sword. If he masters that thing… While
apprehensive, she refused to contemplate losing. That doesn’t mean training harder wouldn’t
hurt. Yes, definitively.

“Here’s a good spot.” Emerit slowed the ship. “Can I leave the controls to you?”

“Sure,” Soul slipped into the driver’s seat. “But what are you up to?”

“It’s time for the goat.” Emerit expressed exuberantly.

Grabbing his bag, he headed outside, “Could you remove the roots?”

“Sure,” Free said.

“Thanks,” Emerit brought out a harness and some rope.

“What are you doing?” Free demanded anxiously.

“It’s best to witness the Blue Abyss’s danger with your own eyes.” Emerit answered.

“You aren’t planning on feeding this wonderful goat to the sharks?” Free guessed. Roots rose to form
a defensive wall. “I won’t let you!”

Emerit realized there might be a problem, “This is a valuable learning experience. To reach the wall,
you must be willing to——”

“This is a wanton cruelty.” Free retorted. Emerit appeared lost.

“I’ll take care of this.” Rose said, sending everyone inside.

They waited while the two sisters talked quietly. Emerit was distraught. “You shouldn’t have let her
spend so much time with the animal if its purpose was bait.” Soul offered.

“True,” Emerit admitted. “I really pray Rose comes through. I don’t want to care for a goat all day…”

“On another note,” Kate chimed in. “Didn’t you have classes today? I though you were super
popular.”

“I canceled them all!” He declared proudly.

“WHAT?” Kate exclaimed.

“It pays to get close to ‘main characters’.” Emerit explained patiently. “You eight are definitely a focal
point to some narrative. When Astra offered the chance, I jumped on it.” That thinking is a little
extreme.

Rose entered with Free in tow, “We’ve come to a resolution.”

“Yes,” Free confirmed. “We promised Hope to bring back fantastical tales. The goat shall be a
sacrifice towards this noble purpose.”

“Don’t disappoint.” She added, glaring.

Soon the goat was swinging a hundred and twenty feet below. “Alright,” Emerit called out. “Lower us
until we’re two hundred feet up.”

“Isn’t that too high?” Rose asked.

“Nope. Some can reach that far. It’s quite a sight.”

Curiosity won out, and Dawn joined them. It’s surprisingly loud, she noted at the disturbing high-
pitch bleating.

“It’d better be worth it.” Free said blankly. I bet it will. Fins were already circling, and huge torsos
were visible under the waves.

“Why’d they appear so fast?” Rose wondered. “Is it the noise?”

Emerit shook his head, “No one knows for certain. The prevailing theory is it’s something akin to a
Sublime Vagary shared by all creatures of the Blue Abyss. They’re alerted when something
approaches the surface.” So an ability like the assassin’s stealth, but for fish?
“By the way,” He added. “The rope’s length is for safety. There are things in the Blue Abyss besides
sharks. Two hundred feet is considered the minimum safe distance.”

We’ve reached that height. Below monsters wandered impatiently.

“What now?” Soul asked.

“We wait,” Emerit leaned on the railing. “Watch the large ones. They’ll disappear and come back up
to jump. It’ll take a few tries.”

“One dove under,” Light said excitedly. This recovered his spirit.

“And there goes another.” Silver pointed. Dawn saw the giant fin submerge too. It wasn’t alone in
vanishing. Wait a minute…

“They’re all gone…” Dawn muttered.

“Soul, GO UP! Right now, full speed!” Wise yelled at the top of his lungs. I’ve never seen him so
panicked. Even the Laughing Man wasn’t this bad.

The ship rose rapidly, jerking them off-balance while Wise gazed down, blood drained from his face.
Even Kate understood what this meant. Only Emerit was out of the loop, dismayed and confused.
Then his eyes opened in shock. A moment later, Dawn felt it too. Death is coming from below.

She glimpsed a dark outline before the ocean exploded. From the splash, a giant mouth shot towards
them. That could swallow a coliseum. In the gapping maw were thousands of inner-facing, saw-like
teeth. The dangling goat was engulfed as the beast shot upwards. Just before catching them, the jaws
snapped shut just short. Soul brought them to a halt as the eyeless, worm-like mass slowly fell back
into the churching water.

Stunned, everyone stared at the swaying, severed rope. The first to recover was Free, “At least the
goat’s death wasn’t in vain.” Agreed, this definitely makes a thrilling account.

“That’s not normal, even for the Blue Abyss.” Emerit appeared the most shocked. “That… worm
reached up over three hundred feet… My god, several airships have gone missing over the past
months. It must be responsible.”

“I must alert the Guild.” Emerit retreated to the cabin and took over from Soul. Dawn followed him,
returning to her seat and closing her eyes. That was close. She sensed Soul and Rose approach.

“We’re going to ask Wise about last night.” Soul told her. “Care to join?”

“Why not speak to Light?” Dawn inquired.

“You saw him sulking.” Soul glanced to their excited brother. “We don’t want to sour his mood. It
may be taxing, but I’m sure Wise understands.” Outside, the person in question nodded.

“Logical enough. I’m in.” Dawn was intrigued about the incident which had prompted this wonderful
voyage.

“Let’s head below.” Rose said.

“Below?” Dawn was puzzled.

“Didn’t you explore the interior?” Rose said tiredly. No, I found my belongings already unloaded
and had no reason to venture inside. “There’s a lounge there. It’s all different.”
What previously had been one large cargo bay had been divided into two crew cabins, a seating area,
a kitchen with dinning table, and a small storage space. Dawn was impressed, “How’d they manage
this?”

“Time manipulation.” Wise answered. “At Xarst, they’ve isolated workshops where they labor for
weeks, or even months, and then return to the present. It’s energy intensive but safely avoids
paradoxes.” I’ll take your word for it.

Dawn secretly thanked Astra while appreciating the changes. Although most airships had windows in
their hulls, Exodia bucked the trend with its utilitarian focus. Nero’s redesign had respected this.

Once installed, Wise recounted the previous night’s events. We should’ve predicted this. Soul
thought so too, by his wince.

“Will he try again?” Soul asked.

Wise shook his head, “Sorry, there’s no answer.” So he’s keeping quiet…

“Should we help?” Dawn asked.

“What?” Soul exclaimed.

“Only ten remain. You and I could take them on ourselves if we aren’t protecting anyone. Free can
deal with poisons, and Wise ambushes… It’d be more effective than whatever Light tries alone.”

“What about your fears?” Soul pressed. “You heard the story. Tracking them will require rapid
vertical movement.”

“That’s…” …true, Dawn admitted.

“I approve.” Rose announced. “They’re a threat which must be dealt with. It’d lighten Astra’s load.
Not to mention, at this rate, either Light or Hope will wind up dead.”

Soul peered at Rose, “I didn’t expect this from you. Eliminating the assassins doesn’t guarantee
anything. More could be sent. Why so enthusiastic?”

“You’re right, I’ve another motive.” Rose acknowledged. “There have been two terrorist attacks on
the Isle. Those had to have been planned somewhere. Then there’s Arther’s death. Where was he
lured to? Call it a hunch, but if we find the assassins’ hideaway, we might uncover the full
mystery.” She’s playing detective.

“You’re saying,” Soul interpreted. “The risks are worth the rewards.”

“Exactly.” Rose affirmed. “Especially if I’m doing the planning.” Good luck with that. Dawn would
participate but organizing was a bother.

“We should go up.” Wise said. “The Twisted Lands are coming into view.”

Dawn looked at her brother, “About that, give it to me straight. How bad will it be?”

Wise hesitated, “Some parts will be fine. Other parts you’ll hate.” I thought so.

Dawn sighed. Maybe the experience will help remedy my phobia. She had to believe there’d be an
upside to all this.

“Good timing.” Emerit said seeing them. “We’ll arrive shortly. Have a look.”
Strips of land, miles long, were intertwined and suspended before them. It looked like someone had
peeled the earth and discarded the cuttings in the sky. Mid fall, time stopped and froze everything in
place. The work of a mad god. She cursed silently.

This is called ‘Wild pasta’. Dawn had studied the ‘geology’ of Enera. Know thy enemy. Other
common types were ‘spiral valleys’, and ‘wrinkled blanket’.

It’s lush. At this distance, the skyward portions appeared a fuzzy moss and the undersides a smooth
yellowish green. Forests above and grasslands below. In Twisted Lands, gravity was warped for
everything, including people. In Wild Pasta, you’re pulled towards the center of the ‘strips’. Farther
out, shadowy threads extended into the sky. Light funnels. Their blooms ensured it wasn’t just the
surface which was dense with life. Hopefully we aren’t going that deep.

Wise pointed, “That’s where a guide is meeting us. We’re early.” Since the shark baiting ended
quickly.

“Isn’t Emerit showing us around?” Silver asked.

“No,” Wise explained. “A saint’s assistance would trivialize our quest, negating its purpose.” Which is
to earn recognition.

“As for the one accompanying us…” Wise paused. “His name is Patrick. He’s a an oathtaker and
resident of Forstrand, the village there.” So someone from the Black Citadel but not a graduate.

The frontier outpost was built where several strips coiled together. Houses covered the inside and
out. What the… Dawn steadied herself, materializing thin lenses of ice on her eyes. She then formed
two more in each hand, and held them up. With this I could identify our guide if I knew his
appearance.

At several points where cliffs separated the settlement, metal poles connected both sides. Dawn
watched as a woman on the interior grabbed hold and dove off head first. She accelerated until the
half-way mark, where she lost speed. Arriving at the exterior, she stepped onto a staircase and
climbed the last few feet.

I hate this world. She guessed she’d be facing similar traversal mechanisms. Throwing myself off
buildings might’ve been good preparation. She released her magic in disgust.

As they approached, Dawn noticed a far-off wreckage. Airships didn’t ‘sink’ when they crashed.
They’d just drift until they got salvaged or tangled somewhere.

That’s why we can’t fly to the Field of Graves. Twisted Lands were virtually impassable without a
veteran navigator. Here, gravitational fields used to set altitude were distorted beyond recognition.
You could plummet in any direction without warning, smashing into the winding land. This made the
region a favorite retreat of pirates. By mapping out safe routes, they’d establish bases beyond pursuit.
Eliminating these was a Guild responsibility. But not ours today.

“How do you like it?” Emerit asked gleefully after they’d parked. Not much.

“Spectacular.” Light responded. Of course you’d love it. You run on walls even in normal gravity.

“Let’s review your mission.” Emerit continued. “You are to clear the Field of Graves of undead.
Patrick Lonshire from Forstrand will guide you there. If you move quickly, you should be back before
sunset. Any questions?”

“What’s the compensation?” Kate asked.

“A minor monetary one. The real reward is the XP.”

“XP?” Silver asked.

“Kate?” Emerit wasn’t going to dignify that with an answer.

“It’s adventurer slang,” Kate explained patiently. “Short for experience. Victories in the coliseum,
completing quests, slaying monsters, conquering dungeons… All the accomplishments which build
your legend.” Basically, ‘earn XP’ and ‘build your legend’ are interchangeable.

“So how much XP are we getting?” Silver half-joked.

“Are you looking for a number? Reality can’t be quantified that way.” Emerit laughed. “Just use
common sense. The ‘XP’ of anything can be estimated by asking yourself ‘How impressive is it?’. In
this case, clearing the Field of Graves isn’t something ordinary people could do.”

“How do we know when we’re done?” Rose guided the conversation back to solid ground.

“With this.” Emerit held up a small, eight-sided object with the luster of a transparent pearl. “Your
quest stone.”

“You might’ve heard the HEAVENLY DAO unofficially sponsors the Adventurer’s Guild. This is
proof.” Emerit playfully flipped the stone, “What it provides is ‘certainty’. Whether a quest has been
completed or not, it adds that information to these. This allows for missions whose success would be
impractical to verify.”

“That seems like a ton of work. Why bother?” Rose asked.

Emerit shrugged, “From its perspective, it’s essential. It wants its champions celebrated, hence the
Wall of Legends. The quest system is an extension of that.”

“And this.” Emerit held up his adventurer’s card. “Is the end result.”

A screen floated out and grew a hundred fold, listing a staggering amount of information. Milestones
in Dungeons. Rankings in coliseums. Quests completed, sorted by rating from ‘F’ to ‘SSS’… Dawn
shook her head. We’ve far to go.

“The authenticity is guarantied by the HEAVENLY DAO. These cards can’t be faked, even with
illusion magic. It doesn’t end well for those who try.”

“What’s ‘SSS’?” Free asked. I was wondering that too. There were seven adventure ranks. From
weakest to strongest, they were F, E, D, C, B, A, and S for Saint. There’s no ‘SSS’.

“While the toughest missions issued are ‘S’ rank, sometimes things don’t turn out as planned.
Sometimes people die…“ Emerit stared off listlessly. It lasted but a moment. “When an S rank quest
goes wrong, it’s difficulty gets upgraded ‘SSS’. By the way, there are three Ss because it’s cool.” Right.

Dawn saw three of those missions listed. Is he close to immortality? If not, how many times must
you risk your life?

Emerit put the card away and held out his hand, “Who wants it?” Everyone turned to Soul. He’s the
default choice for ‘burdensome responsibility’.

“Ordinarily these are picked up at reception.” Emerit said. “In this case, I’m acting on the Guild’s
behalf. It’s fine since I technically work for them.” Despite his ‘break’, he sees himself as an
adventurer.
“Now check your ‘quest status’ by channeling magic into it.”

Soul did so and a blue screen rose up.

QUEST: Clear the Field of Graves

STATUS: Uncompleted
GUILD ESTIMATED DIFFICULTY: B
ACTUAL DIFFICULTY: —

“Why’s the last one blank?” Rose asked.

“Didn’t you listen yesterday?” Emerit said indignantly. “The HEAVENLY DAO doesn’t engage in
spoilers. If the actual difficulty is different, it’ll update once that becomes apparent. Additional
rewards will be provided in that case.”

“How reliable are the estimates?” Soul asked.

“Normally, they’re pretty accurate.” Normally? Dawn felt the word intentionally stressed.

“Question.” Free raised hand. “I’ve been considering what you’ve taught us. Isn’t unexpected
adversity exciting? Doubly so in the case of ‘main characters’. If that’s true, then won’t this end up
being harder?”

Emerit clapped, “Good, good. You’ve got it. There’s a ninety percent chance this turns out ‘A’ rank.
Don’t die.”
[Chapter 28] Soul – The Field of
Graves
“And there’s your guide.” Emerit announced, retreating back inside. The man approaching was in his
mid twenties, wearing Xarth’s customary black, “I’m Patrick Lonshire. Are you the adventurers I’m
guiding?”

When they jumped down and introduced themselves, Patrick looked them over with concern, “Not to
be rude, but aren’t you extremely young? The undead don’t play around.”

“We’ve faced them before.” Soul assured him.

“I haven’t though.” Kate muttered.

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe.” Silver preened. It’s not often he’s the more knowledgeable one.

“We’re mostly familiar.” Soul repeated. “But if you’re nervous, you can wait outside of the Field of
Graves.”

“Oh, no,” Patrick said quickly. “This isn’t about me. The undead will prioritize me last since I’ve
taken the oath. Only once you’re all dead would I be in danger. No offense, but I’ll have fled long
before then.”

That’s a relief. They wouldn’t have to protect a non-combatant.

“If everyone’s prepared, we should head off.” Patrick suggested. “I might not be as strong, but I’ll
get you there by midday.”

“Give us a minute…” Soul walked to Wise and whispered. “Do you need a lift?”

“I’ll be fine. Yesterday Radin corrected many basic mistakes, and my strength has nearly doubled.” If
he says so. “Also, you’re focusing on the wrong person.” Wise glanced towards Dawn, who surveyed
the scenery with revulsion. She probably considers today a self-improvement torture session.

Soul returned to Patrick, “Are there multiple routes we could take? My sister over there has
developed a mild fear of heights after a nasty fall.”

“I’ll do what I can, but this is the Twisted Lands.” Patrick said. “And there’s no avoiding the last
part. Perhaps she should stay behind?”

“No, I’ll come.” Dawn cut in sharply.

Soul sighed, “Thanks for the advice, but we’ll manage.” Besides, if this turns out ‘A’ difficulty, we’ll
need her.

“Suit yourselves.” Patrick shrugged, leading them onto a beaten path at a pace no ordinary person
could match. Soul was pleased to see Wise kept up without issue. What Radin did is impressive.

They traveled from one snaking strand to another, at times running upside down, at others
perpendicularly. Unsurprisingly, the vegetation is sparser below. Dawn keep her gaze focused
towards her feet.
They made good progress… mostly. Dawn insisted on walking the rope bridges connecting broken
strands. This hadn’t been so bad at first, but then they’d hit this spot. Four long gaps in
succession. They were watching from the far side.

“We can’t keep this up.” Free complained.

“Don’t worry.” Patrick said. “This strip feeds into the Field of Graves, eleven uninterrupted miles.
Your sister will be fine until the Fold.”

“The fold?” Soul asked.

“Where the undead retreat during the day. They hate the sun.” We’ll face that hurdle when we get
there.

“Is that a griffin?” Light asked. Far off, a majestic creature soared towards them.

“Yes, they’re common here.” Patrick explained. “They feed on flying kangaroos and rock bison. Look
there.” Two-legged creatures were grazing on a grassy underside. Sensing the predator, they jumped
high and glided towards a grove of trees. The winged beast dove in pursuit. They won’t make it.

Suddenly, something massive dropped down. The griffin veered away, screeching, as it swung
through the kangaroos, snatching four in its multiple claws.

“A centisaur.” Patrick said emotionlessly. A reptilian centipede the size of a train. Soul counted at
least forty legs attached to the armored body. Hanging from above, the monster eyed them as it
devoured its prey. Looks troublesome.

“It isn’t a threat,” Patrick continued. “They don’t attack groups this large unless they're starving.”

“How did that evolve?” Free was fascinated.

“Everything in the Twisted Lands needs ways to cross gaps.” Patrick offered.

“How do those get around?” Rose was peering upwards at a large herd meandering against the blue
sky.

“Rock bison horns are fearsome earth magic catalysts. Hundreds gather and use telekinesis to pull
strands together.” Patrick explained.

“Could we get closer?” Free asked hopefully. “Also, what other——”

“Focus, please.” Rose rebuked. Free relented, grinning sheepishly. Thank you. It wasn’t an accident
they hadn’t encountered much fauna. Patrick was doing his job. Moving through that herd would be
a nightmare.

“I wonder what this was like before the Fracturing.” Soul switched topics.

“Where we’re standing would’ve been above the Blue Abyss.” Patrick answered. I remember
this. Besides lifting the crust, the HEAVENLY DAO had shrunk the oceans, deepening them. To
make space.

“Is the Field of Graves visible yet?” Rose asked.

“No, it’s at a higher elevation.” Patrick gestured to a far off rock face. “A mile up from there. It’s quite
a sight.”
When Dawn finally joined them, she turned back, fists clenched. “Why didn’t we warp?” She
demanded. “For the return trip, I admit this was unavoidable. But why couldn’t we have met Patrick
directly there?” Good question.

“That was the original plan.” Wise stated.

“WHAT?” Dawn exploded, a blast freezing the ground.

Wise hesitated, “It’s Emerit… He wanted to do that demonstration, so…”

“Because of the goat? That stupid goat?” Dawn’s eyes had a crazed glint. “When I get back…” Thank
god he’s a Saint. Good with fire too.

“Calm down.” Soul said. “It’s solid earth from here on.”

With no obstacles, the scenery flew by so fast it was disorienting. The heavens were on their right,
then left, then below… They even disappeared entirely. This place destroys your sense of
direction. Soul grew queasy and had to stare down too. Then they were running straight up, the blue
ahead brightening. They broke out, climbing through an uncluttered sky.

This particular loop rose higher than all the rest. We’ll see our destination at the zenith. Slowly, a
vast, rust-colored plateau came into view. It towered over the sea of green pasta. Along the edges,
strands shot out and snaked down. They were on one.

Soul saw them clearly now, millions of metal works glistening in the sun. Spears, swords, daggers,
staffs, axes… The Field of Graves was a relic from the Dark Age’s bleakest period. In a desperate
attempt to prevent the dead from rising, corpses were immediately incinerated. Nothing was left save
their weapons. That proof was enshrined here.

This site had hosted humanity’s costliest confrontations. By the time the battle had moved on, the
fields were littered with steel and the ground stained with blood. From that point on, until there was
barely room to walk, the arms of the fallen were gathered and lain across the reddish hills.

They slowed entering the esoteric graveyard. There was no life whatsoever, only a solemn, unnerving
feeling. It drives home the numbers lost.

“Remember not to touch anything. They’re cursed.” Patrick warned. The blades were haunted by
their wielders’ regrets and remnants of the horrors they fought.

“I like it here,” Dawn said. She’s valuing solid ground above all else.

They made their way through the armaments. There’s no rust or wear. That had to be the
HEAVENLY DAO. Or perhaps it’s the curses keeping them pristine. His senses felt distant screams
emanating from the metal. Even after all this time…

“This is where we’d normally meet.” Patrick offered, passing an open area. Now why’d you do
that? Dawn mouthed curses.

“You’ve done this many times?” Soul asked.

“Four times so far.” Patrick replied. “The place is close to Forstrand. If it isn’t cleared every few
years, people go missing.”

This is why frontier regions remain well-populated despite the risk. Outside the safety of
civilization, aging slowed. Somewhere like Forstrand would grant an extra decade. Deadlier places
could provide centuries. Nothing dies of old age in the Green Hell.
They reached a mile-wide depression where the bladed fields wrinkled and stretched leading up to a
chasm in its center. Like a blanket that’s been pulled into a hole.

“So this is a Twisted Land too?” Dawn groaned.

Wise stopped them at the opening. Of course, he should be close enough. When he’d asked for details
earlier, Wise had explained that foresight was challenging in unfamiliar environments, and this place
was particularly bad.

“Damn.” Wise said. “Check our status.”

QUEST: Clear the Field of Graves

STATUS: Uncompleted

GUILD ESTIMATED DIFFICULTY: B

ACTUAL DIFFICULTY: A

“Thought so.” Wise said sadly. “At least we’re eight.” The rating was based on a four man party. Only
Dawn’s strength should be A rank.

“Why’d it update?” Patrick asked confused.

“Yes, don’t keep us in the dark.” Rose pressed. “What’d you see?”

“There’s a death user in there.” Wise spoke in a tired voice. “He’s summoned and strengthened many
undead. His mind is pretty corrupted. We won’t be able to reason with him.”

Those who called undead into the world, without proper training or the oath’s protection, were
referred to as death users. They were invariably driven mad by their summons.

“You shouldn’t even try reasoning.” Patrick reprimanded. “They must be executed on sight.”

“This one has yet to kill.” Wise countered.

“I don’t understand how you’d know that, but it doesn’t matter. They always do in the end.” Patrick
said forcefully. “I hope to travel to Xarst to complete my studies. Death users give all necromancers
a bad names.”

“Setting that aside, what will you do?” He asked. “There’s no shame in retreating.”

Soul glanced around then answered, “No, we’ll continue. We were expecting something like this.”

A gale assaulted them as they descended. Dawn was right with her guess. They were walking
perpendicularly down a cave. Their eyes adjusted quickly.

“Hell no…” Dawn whispered.

Below, or rather in front, was a vast space. The reddish, sword-covered earth had been shredded and
scattered as if by a whirlwind. A thousand small islands were connected by even tinier strands, with
only the center clear of debris. It looks like someone threw sand into a tube-shaped spider web.
Also, it’s swaying. Their surroundings undulated under the howling wind.

“You see the rock mass one mile down?” Patrick explained. “It’s a large section of the Field of Graves
floating upside down. The undead congregate there.”
“There’s no way…” Dawn lamented.

Probably not. Soul sighed, “Why don’t you stay with Patrick?” His sister didn’t have the heart to
object.

Crossing the cavern was far easier than the Helix. We don’t need to jump.

“Was it alright not to bring her?” Kate asked once out of earshot.

“Soul’s decision was correct.” Rose glanced back. “It’s almost noon. This cavern will be brightest
then. If things go wrong, it’ll be possible to retreat. ”

“Makes sense,” Kate said. “But that doesn’t help us complete our quest.”

“It’s too risky to wait.” Soul explained. “If it gets dark enough for them to follow us… We can’t fight
on this. They wouldn’t hesitate to jump off dragging us with them.”

“This brings up the next and more important point” Kate continued. “What do you know of the
undead? How do you fight them? I’m the only who has no idea what I’m getting into.” Her voice
vibrated with anxiety.

“Astra brought undead to Earth’s End. She unfroze them one by one and had us fight until satisfied.
It’s likely why she selected this mission. As for dealing with them…” Soul turned to his sister. “Care to
step in?”

“Sure.” Rose sighed. “First, you’ll need to prepare for their presence. They’re unliving embodiments
of enmity, radiating loathing. This can be overwhelming.”

“Next, they’re cunning. The stronger an undead, the smarter it becomes. Don’t be confused by their
wild hostility. Their true nature is on the cold calculating side of hatred. They’ll try to maneuver you
into an unfavorable position, so never lose track of your surrounding. There’s nothing like trying to
dodge and realizing your back is to the wall.”

I remember Rose’s first fight with one. Intimidated, she’d fought at a distance, underestimating her
opponent. It’d been a gruesome death.

“Finally, be wary of their adaptability and unpredictability. Undead are the opposite of newborns,
who enter the world knowing nothing. They come into existence potentially knowing everything.
They’re formed from the abyss, which contains humanity’s cumulative battle experience. Martial
arts, weapon techniques, strategies, tactics… Each undead comes with their own mix. Worse still,
some part remains connected even after they arrive. In battle, they’ll ‘remember’ what they need to
win. Never get overconfident. Right, Free?”

“Yes,” Free agreed ruefully. “I’ve learned the hard way that if you play around with them, they end up
playing around with you.”

“With no pain or fear, nothing holds them back.” Soul added. “They’ll gladly sacrifice themselves if
they judge it effective. Focus on ‘disabling’ blows before ‘fatal’ ones.”

“Speaking of killing, what’s the best way?” Kate asked.

“I was getting to that.” Rose said. “They can’t be felled outright, but they can be exhausted if
destroyed repeatedly. It’s more effective if magic is used.”
“So similar to the strategy for necromancers?” Kate interpreted.

“I guess so?” Rose said tentatively.

“We’re almost there.” Soul interrupted. They walked onto the upside down island cautiously. “Where
are they?”

“Half a mile away, gathered around a tent at the center.”

Everyone relaxed a little. It’s beautiful. The landscape was overrun by Tomb Ivy. Out of every
weapon, weightless vines drifted upwards into the void. Under their multicolored glow, visibility
wouldn’t be an issue. The wind has dissipated too.

“We should plan.” Soul said. “Rose?” It’s her thing.

“I’ve been working on it, but haven’t had much luck.” Rose apologized. “Any suggestions?”

“Yes.” Wise said. “I can now tell that the Necronomicon will be extremely effective, its presence
blinding and disorienting them. Does that help?”

Soul and Rose looked at each other. “Enormously.” Rose laughed. “Honestly, I was having trouble
seeing a path to victory without Dawn. I forgot you were holding a legendary artifact.”

Too bad I had to leave Diamonds Edge. An unfamiliar weapon would do more harm then good. I
also don’t want to wield Ethan’s sword haphazardly.

“We should keep the death user alive.” Free offered. “Normally, they’d be swarming to ambush us
already. However, that isn’t the case. I hypothesize whatever control he has is limiting their actions,
making them less dangerous.”

“My turn.” Silver said. “What’s his purpose here? Maybe we can leverage that.”

They were somewhat taken aback. Because of his impulsiveness, we forget he’s pretty sharp.

“Why I didn’t consider this.” Rose mumbled. “Wise?”

“He’s assembling a fighting force to liberate his settlement. It’s located deep in the Twisted Lands
and was overrun by outlaws. It’s this obsession that’s fueling him.”

“We can use this…” Rose said, mind racing.

“Well done.” Kate gave Silver a pat on the head. He seemed happy.

“Alright, here’s what I suggest…” Rose laid out her scheme. Soul approved.

They stopped two hundred feet away. An ordinary tent was erected in a clearing next to a burnt out
fire and a pile of bones. They must be hunting for him.

“He must sleep during the day.” Light observed softly.

Soul nodded, concentrating on the two dozen skeletal beings. Grayish bones. Their bodies were not
the remains of the deceased, but rather grudges from the Abyss given physical form. They never
bothered with flesh. Bones and tendons are all they need. Most were crouched, ready to
pounce. They know we’re here. Dim blue light in empty eye sockets stared back.

“I see what you meant by ‘radiating loathing’.” Kate shivered. “Is it worse up close?”
“Yes,” Soul answered. No point sugarcoating it.

“Everyone notice those three with weapons?” Free observed. “You know what that means.”

We know. One held a pair of short swords. Another had a giant claymore on his back. The last one
leaned on a silver spear. They guarded the tent.

“Stop forgetting me.” Kate conveyed her outrage quietly. “Please explains.”

“Undead possess inhuman strength and prefer to tear their victims apart with their bare hands. The
only reason they’d ever use a weapon is because they’ve inherited considerable skill with it. While
we’ve never faced one ourselves, Astra taught us to be wary. Those three are dangerous.”

Enough hesitating. “It’s almost midday. Let’s go.” Soul said.

“Good luck,” Wise called out. Rose’s plan called for him to stay behind.

The undead watched them motionlessly as they neared. When fifty feet away, the one with the spear
slammed his weapon down three times. A middle-aged man emerged, clothes and hair ragged. He
appeared drained, but a crazed determination shone in his eyes.

“Go away.” He yelled.

“Sorry, not possible.” Soul answered back. “We’re here to clear the Field of Graves. The safety of
nearby settlements depends on it.”

The man didn’t listen, “I don’t have the patience for this. Leave. This is your final warning.”

They faced off tensely. Then the death user spoke, “Kill them.”

With otherworldly screeches, the undead surged forwards, weaving through cursed blades. Only the
three armed ones stayed behind.

So far so good. Rose had anticipating this. If the death user was building a fighting force, he wouldn’t
want to risk his strongest pawns. ‘He’ll send the rabble first’.

As they fell back, Rose lobbed fireballs at the their feet, knocking them off-balance. Meanwhile, Light
aimed for their legs with over-sized shurikens designed to slice off limbs. They had great effect under
the cover of the pyrotechnics.

With his armor and great sword, Soul took point. Two undead lunged at him. Sidestepping, he
cleaved one in half. With his free hand, he blasted the other into a icy block. To his left, roots shot out
and smash two more together, leaving them tangled. Nearby Kate and Silver were snapping bones
and ripping tendons. As long as their stamina holds out, they’ll be fine. The weaponless wouldn’t
penetrate their auras.

Soon they’d felled half their opponents. The problem is they don’t stay down. All around limbs were
reattaching and bones were mending. With a loud crack, an undead burst forth from its ice prison.

I pray whatever control they’re under prevents them from organizing. They were badly
outnumbered, and it’d get hairy if they were flanked. Luckily, they made it to where Wise crouched
without issue.

“It’s time.” Rose shouted, and they braced themselves. We must let them overwhelm us. They
abandoned crippling blows and knockbacks. Soon Soul was fending off four foes. He knew the others
were struggling too.
“Wise, now!” Rose yelled.

Soul didn’t see their brother race forward, but he could tell by their opponents’ reactions. They
slinked back, shielding themselves. As predicted, the undead were dazed and confused by the
Necronomicon. This is our chance. They aggressively counterattacked. Within seconds, a dozens
skeletons were dismembered. The rest hovered just beyond the book’s range.

It’s Free’s turn. Near Wise’s hiding spot were a pile of golden stakes. Free had been making them
since this morning. Impressive work for learning yesterday. They’d only last another hour, another
reason they couldn’t delay.

Free impaled the writhing bones with telekinesis, targeting skulls and chests. Resentful shrieks
echoed. It’s effective. Soul felt the resentment tethering them fade away. That’s half taken care of.

Bang. Bang. Bang. The spear-wielder again slammed the ground, louder this time. The disgruntled
death user came out again. I can’t believe he didn’t bother watching.

“Noooooooo, my undead!” He cried discovering what’d happened. “Kill them, kill them, kill them.
Don’t let any get awaaaay.”

The weapon-wielders shot forward, and a chill ran down his spine. They might be faster than I
am. This was the reason behind the difficulty increase. Those three.

“I’ll take the one with the claymore.” Soul moved to intercept, and his foe veered, accepting the
challenge. Right before reaching him, it shortened its strides and began spinning. Within three steps,
the rotation had blurred its features. On the fifth, it twisted its body and released an overhead swing.

Damn. Soul held up his sword, one hand on the flat of the blade. The weapons clashed
violently. Heavy. His feet sunk under the weight, and he barely managed to brace himself for the
kick that followed. A whirlwind of strikes assaulted him as the claymore wielder danced left and
right. There’s no discernible pattern. Worse, the skeleton was altering its timings so he couldn’t get a
read.

This is bad. If this one was so skilled, what about the others? He wanted to check, but he couldn’t
afford to. I have to make a move.

Soul flash froze the ground. To its credit, even while slipping, the skeleton unleash a vicious upwards
blow. However, it was slower than it should’ve been and flew through empty air. Using this smallest
of openings, Soul channeled a burst of magic, entrapped his opponent in ice. Without missing a beat,
he swung his sword, sending its claymore and upper body flying back.

Soul turned to assess the situation. The spear-wielder was assailing Wise. Soul was momentarily
confused by the wide, off-target strikes. It’s fighting blind, he realized. But that’s not all. The long
sweeps were forcing Wise away from the group. Since its focus isn’t on killing, he should be fine.

The one armed with short swords was fending off the rest of them. Free had taken the lead with her
staff while Silver and Kate launched opportunistic attacks. Rose and Light hovered behind lobbing
projectiles. They had the advantage, although the undead was doing a remarkable job weathering the
onslaught. Concentrating our firepower must’ve been Rose’s idea.

At a distance, the death user was pacing back and forth with the seven remaining skeletons at his
side. Thank god for his lack of experience. With the Necronomicon kept at bay, the weaponless
would’ve been real threats. The spear-wielder’s efforts are being wasted.
Should I help them or… Soul glanced back to see a thick mist congealing into a skeletal
form. Reassembled already? While shapeshifting was a natural talent of the undead, not all were so
adept. The speed is terrifying. Soul readied himself while it recovered its claymore. I’ll focus here
and trust the others. Once they’d defeated the short sword undead, they’d pull through somehow. I
just have to hold out…

…Which is easier said than done. The skeleton had adjusted its stance to avoid slipping. While this
had weakened its strikes, some were landing. As his armor was chipped away, Soul had an
epiphany. They’re employing the same strategy! The other two were distractions, giving this one the
chance to take him out. It’d come down to who fell first.

Soul was estimating how long he’d last when a beam of fire slammed into his opponent. One of
Rose’s new spells. Did they…? Soul’s relief was short lived. Although Rose was besides him, the
others were still battling. What’s going on?

“Look.” Rose said impassively. One of the weaponless had picked up a battle axe. To the death user’s
delight, it was gracefully whirling it around, testing its new prowess. Crap. They’d taken too long.

“Let’s retreat.” He said. Rose nodded. If a fifth one drew a weapon, it’d be catastrophic. It’s passed
midday.

Withdrawing was an arduous and demoralizing process. Fortunately, axe wielder’s strength wasn’t
on par with the others, which allowed them to get by. The death user and his bodyguards trailed
behind, cheering on.

They’d about reached the exit when the skeletons ceased their assault, throwing everybody off. It
must be the death user, Soul understood. The middle-aged man was staring behind them, appearing
baffled. What now?

They turned to see Patrick walking onto the island. Dawn followed with an iron grip on his shoulders,
wearing her scarf as a blindfold. This strange sight had caused the pause.

“We’re there, you can uncover your eyes.” Patrick said.

“You sure? I swear if there’s nothing under us——”

“Please let me go. There are undead all around.”

Hesitantly, Dawn took a peek, then smiled, “It’s beautiful.” Is she reacting to the tomb ivy or the
solid ground?

“Better late than never,” Rose sighed.

Passing Patrick, Dawn cracked her knuckles, “I was worried you might finish without me. That
would’ve been heart-breaking. I have a LOT of built-up stress.”

Dashing to their nearest foe, she ripped off its arm slammed her fist into its chest, crushing and
scattering bones.

The battle resumed, but the tide had turned. Leaving two to Dawn, Soul face off against the claymore
user again, backed by Rose and Light. Their assistance let him cut the undead down, and Rose
bathed it in flames while it reconstructed itself. Meanwhile, Wise got revenge on the spear wielder.
Silver and Kate were dismembering their blinded foe so Free could impale it.
The undead resisted valiantly but soon crumbled. Relieved and upbeat, everyone gathered to watch
Dawn bully her opponents.

She’s using her bare hands, Soul noted. Dawn was just as capable of creating ice weapons but had
deliberately chosen a less effective approach. I’d pity them if they weren’t malevolence incarnate.

“Should we help?” Free eventually asked.

“No, let her work off some steam.” Rose said.

A few minutes later, Dawn was satisfied, and the two were staked. They faced the death user and
remaining skeletons, but Dawn stopped them, “Let me.”

She formed a familiar magic circle. What is she doing? Dawn released the spell, and an enormous
block of ice crushed the undead flat. That was a neat trick. He’d remember.

Alone, the death user glowered wordlessly. He understands running is useless. Soul froze his legs to
be safe.

“Great job!” Patrick reappeared out of hiding. He did well getting Dawn here. “Completing an A
rank quest at such a young age… I’m jealous. All that’s left is finishing this man. I’ll vouch for you
so you can claim the reward.”

“Reward?” Soul repeated. Everyone tensed at the word.

“There’s an open bounty on death users.” Kate explained quietly. “Ten thousand gold.”

Soul stomach turned. This isn’t right. The man had yet to kill. While he’d attempted to murder them,
they’d ignored his warning. His incompetence had also allowed them to survive. If he’d released
them all at once…

“I want to question him first.” Rose stalled. “We should discover where he came from and what he
was doing.”

“Makes sense,” Patrick agreed.

Rose approached the trapped man, “Why were you gathering undead?”

“I needed them.” He snarled. “And you destroyed them. Curse you. Curse you. Curse you. Die in
agony.”

“Why’d you need them?”

“I have nothing more to say. Kill me.” This wasn’t going well. He’s too far gone…

“Wait a minute.” Wise said. He walked forwards and thrust the Necronomicon into the man’s chest,
holding it there. The death user struggled in indignation. Then the resistance ebbed, and his eyes
widened. Gradually, hostility faded from his features.

“This is the first time I’ve thought clearly in days…” He spoke softly. “What is this book?”

“That’s not important.” Wise said. “Please tell us your story.”

“My name is Alan Stern. I come from Marillin.”

He proceeded to spill his tale. His settlement, deep in the Twisted Lands, had been overrun by
outlaws. He’d come to the Field of Graves to raise a force to take it back.

“Couldn’t you have reported to the Guild?” Kate asked. “I’m sure some adventurers would’ve jumped
at the chance for a heroic rescue mission.”

“Marillin is too small. It’s not on any maps. I feared, without proof, the guild would hesitate to post a
quest.”

“Besides the problem isn’t simply driving off them, it’s insuring everyone safety once they’re gone.
The area around Merillin is deadly, and all those who could fight were killed when the bandits came.
If they’re chased away, the village ——my family—— will be left at the mercy of the monsters with
nowhere to escape. Do you know adventurers willing to live in the middle of nowhere? Merillin’s
natural resources have just been plundered. There’s no compensation.”

“That’s why I needed the undead. They could keep Merillin safe. With five or six more weapon
wielders, I might‘ve even escorted everyone back to civilization…”

“That’s no excuse for conjuring undead.” Patrick said. “Even if the odds were small, you should’ve
kept——”

“There was no time.” Alan exclaimed poignantly. “Valuable herbs grow near Merillin. The outlaws
found out and came to collect them. Once they’re done, they’ll leave. Everyone will die.”

They were silent. The situation is clear. Faced with an impossible crisis, this man had turned to the
unthinkable.

“Listen,” Patrick spoke solemnly. “I realize you’re young and don’t want blood on your hands. If it’d
make it easier, I’ll do the deed myself. You can still take the credit.”

“Can’t we lock him up somewhere?” Free asked.

“A Death user will be executed wherever you bring him. And if we leave him here, he’ll raise the
dead again.”

“He’s right.” Alan acknowledged “I may be rational now, but the corruption isn’t gone, just held at
bay.”

What to do? Soul couldn’t refute Patrick’s argument, yet he rejected it with his very being. If we
claim Alan’s life, how will we protest when someone comes for ours? They couldn’t execute him. Yet
letting him go isn’t viable either. Patrick would report Alan. Others would be sent, and they’d wind
up in trouble. We can’t afford the attention! Then there was Merillin. What of the people there?
Without Alan as a guide, they’d never be found. Can we just leave them to die?

“Hold on.” Wise removed his headband. What’re you doing? Soul moved to stop him, but Wise held
up a hand. He stood frozen as his brother’s expression contorted in pain. Before he resolved himself
to act, Wise replaced the headband himself. “Please lock him in an ice coffin.”

Dawn did as requested. Watching, Patrick objected, “We can’t leave a death user alive so close to
Forstrand. I won’t be a party to this.”

“It’s alright. Astra Skyfall, the new guildmaster, will want to talk to this man. She’ll come tonight.
Afterwards, she’ll visit Forstrand to let you know the situation has been dealt with.”

“How do you know this?” Patrick asked, uncertain.

“Allow me to step in.” Rose said. “You may have noticed our backgrounds aren’t ordinary. We’re too
strong for our age. There’s an explanation for this. Now, what I am about to tell you is absolutely
confidential. Can I have your word you’ll keep it to yourself?”

Patrick was taken in by the air of mystery, “You can, as long as remaining silent doesn’t break Guild
law or endanger Forstrand.”

Rose nodded. “Wise here is Nero Ebonwood’s chosen successor. That book, the Necronomicon, is a
legendary artifact created by the Black Citadel’s leader himself.”

Patrick’s mouth dropped. Rose would make a good necromancer. Nothing was technically a
lie. Deceiving with the truth, Simon would approve.

“Like Nero, Wise possesses an incredible talent. You witnessed his foresight yourself earlier. I don’t
know why Astra will want to talk to this man, but if Wise says so, it must be true. So can you keep
quiet about Alan and let the guildmaster handle the matter?”

After contemplation, Patrick conceded. “Alright, I’ll trust his prediction. However, if Astra Skyfall
hasn’t shown up by tomorrow, I’ll report to the Guild.”

“Fair enough,” Rose agreed.

At this conclusion, Wise collapsed. Dawn stared at her unconscious brother, then at the frozen death
user. “That decides it. Soul, cast ice coffin on me too.”

“What?” he said.

“I’m not going through… that again.” She gestured towards the island’s edge. “So freeze me and carry
me back. I’ll owe you a favor.”

“You sure?”

“Absolutely.”

Seconds later, his confident sister was sealed in ice. “I’ll tie her to your back.” Free said, extending
roots. Soon he wore a cold, heavy backpack. Free packaged Wise onto herself.

Patrick waited without comment. After leading Dawn here, he’s probably relieved.

Soul brooded as they made their way back. It worked out because we were saved by Wise and Astra,
but what about next time? How can I be a hero if I stand paralyzed before tough decisions? I must
try harder.
[Chapter 29] Silver – Swimming in the
Sky
Silver slouched in his armchair wiped out. Soul and Free did the same. At least my load wasn’t
encased in ice. Wise had woken midway, but his head still ached so they’d let him rest. He was lying
in one of the cabins. Light is in worse shape.

“I should’ve taken over partway.” Kate commented, overflowing with energy.

“You’re right.” Silver smiled. “So why didn’t you offer to?”

“Because we never stopped.” Kate laughed. “Also, he looked heavy, and you were managing so
valiantly.” You also knew I wouldn’t get mad. It’s fine though. While Kate might take advantage of
him, she’d never take it too far.

“Oh, Come on. It can’t have been that bad.” Dawn said from her seat at the table. They’d unfrozen her
upon returning to Exodia.

Soul glanced over without moving, “You must conquer your fears.”

“…I know.” His sister was fair-minded enough to realize she’d been a burden. Literally in Soul’s case.

“By the way, what happened to Light? Why is he in storage trapped in ice.”

Right, that. Where’s Rose when you need her? His sister was upstairs learning to pilot. Instead,
Silver stared at his sweet heart.

“Alright,” Kate sighed. “Light collapsed as we left the Field of Graves. We found him writhing, eyes
half-closed. It was unnerving. Other than sweating profusely, he appeared uninjured. When we asked
what was wrong, we got no answer. He was delirious, as if trapped in a nightmare. Panicking, we
tried shaking him, which helped. He gained awareness and muttered——”

“‘Don’t worry, I only took four’” Free finished disdainfully. She’s the one who had to lug him back.

“Four what?”

“There’s only one thing it could be.” Free responded.

“Weapons?” Dawn said in disbelief.

“Three short swords and a dagger.” Kate confirmed. “And he wouldn’t let go. When we asked why
——”

“’Cursed weapons are cool’” Free derided coldly. “Once he’s better, we’ll have a chat. His obsessions
are as problematic as a certain person’s acrophobia.” Dawn flinched.

“At least he had the decency to wait before putting himself into a coma.” Soul offered. Right, if he’d
collapsed earlier, that would’ve been bad.

“Anyway, we froze him and made our way back. The End.” Kate concluded. That part was an ordeal
for some of us.
“So that’s what I missed.” Dawn reflected.

“You needn’t worry.” Free offered, head back, eyes closed. “Nero said ‘Four is still ok’. Unless he’s
wrong ——which I doubt——, Light will recover.”

“It’s still another mess for mother to sort out…” Soul sighed, bringing out their quest stone.

QUEST: Clear the Field of Graves

STATUS: Completed
GUILD ESTIMATED DIFFICULTY: B
ACTUAL DIFFICULTY: A

“We got credit.” Soul said. “I really should’ve confirmed earlier. If we’d missed some undead…”

“At least it was worth it.” Kate said. “Having a rank A mission on your card is proof of real strength.
We’ll have an easier time forming parties for quests and dungeons. It also gives us bragging rights.”

Silver observed his girlfriend. “Say, Kate, do you have any friends?” He ignored the gasps and
continued before Kate exploded. “I’m being serious.”

“Of course I do.” Kate said with mixed emotions.

“Why haven’t we met them?”

“That’s…” Kate took a deep breath. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to introduce you until you’ve
adjusted. Your ignorance about basic topics is a dead giveaway. This goes doubly for you, Silver.
When they find out… Never mind embarrassment, I’m worried you’d leak your identity. Believe me,
they’ll pry.”

“Sounds difficult…” At the same time, he was curious.

“Aren’t they concerned you’ve been missing?” Soul asked.

“Lily has ‘commandeered’ my services in the past. She hates bringing outsiders to the Inner Palace.
That’s the excuse I’ve given. Have a look.”

Kate held up her wrystal, displaying a message: Miss you. Let us know when the evil witch child has
released you from your bondage. —Yvonne

“Do those work here?” Free asked surprised.

“No, but you can check your messages.” Kate explained.

Emerit popped in from above, “Come up, there’s something you should see.”

“Must we?” Silver didn’t want to.

Emerit grinned ferociously, “I’ve taken us on another detour.” Didn’t the last one nearly kill us? He
lethargically made his way up.

“Is this something I’ll like?” Dawn asked coolly. The brewing confrontation with Emerit had been
delayed for the moment. She worked off some frustration, and skipping the return trip helped.

Emerit gestured, “Behold, the Skystream, Enera’s one true skyriver.”

Outside was a clear flow of water running through scattered clouds. Sixty feet thick, its surface
undulating gently. Must be the wind.

“This ends at the Isle.” Free stated. Only one skyriver traveled this high.

“I figured you deserved a reward.” Emerit exuded self-satisfaction.

Silver pressed against the glass. They were near the Blue Abyss with crop fields spread out
below. Calliso, the country bordering the Isle.

“This is nice and all, but we see it everyday.” Silver said.

“But have you swam in it?” Emerit responded smugly. What? Silver peered back at the drifting water.

“Is that safe?” Soul pressed. It sounds intimidating… and exciting. Of course, Silver only felt the
latter. They’d learned to swim in the pond at Earth’s End.

“Perfectly. Objects submerged in liquid adopt its gravity. Once you’re in, you’ll be pulled towards the
center. It’s practically impossible to fall out.”

“Then how do we get out?” Soul wasn’t convinced.

“There’s still rope.” Emerit said. “Once you’re on board and dried off, you’ll return to normal.”

Silver turned to Kate, “Have you done this before?”

“I must admit I haven’t.” she answered. “I do know that it’s done frequently and is considered safe.”

“Rose, park us above.” Emerit instructed. “Then join the others and get changed. I’ll meet you out
back.” This is why Lily told us to bring swimwear.

Soon they were ready. It’s my first time seeing Kate in a bathing suit. It covered about as much as
those ‘bikini armors’. She’s beautiful.

“Dive in.” Emerit invited.

Silver could see fields through the transparent liquid. Emerit must know what he’s doing. Plus, if
one of us falls, Astra will kill him. With that reasoning, he hopped in.

It’s pretty normal. He quickly surfaced and adjusted his aura to account for the chill. Around him the
others were leaping in, which he ignored. Time to test something.

He dove down at a lightning pace, manipulating friction and shaping flippers at his extremities. He
then slowed and emerged on the underside. Above ——technically below—— stretched Enera. The
visibly was great.

The surface broke besides him, and he was taken aback to find Dawn, “I’m surprised you’re here.”

“Gravity’s direction matters.” Dawn admired the landscape. “Having open space ‘above’ isn’t a
problem. Besides, I confirmed with Emerit, even after exiting the water, we’ll still be affected for at
least a minute while we’re wet.”

She pointed ‘upwards’, “You could jump out and you’d fall right back in.”

“Really?” Silver contemplated. “I’m going to try.”

He plunged down, building speed while traveling in loop. Then, with a mighty splash, he shot out. He
felt himself dragged back as he soared through open air. I might make it thirty feet. He was pretty
satisfied with his effort. However, at the high of his trajectory, something unexpected happened. The
force pulling him faded at the same time as his momentum. He was left suspended and
weightless. What’s going on? While puzzling it out, the water on him froze, and he was yanked
towards the skyriver, crashing next to Dawn.

He found his sister shaking her head, “This is my fault for putting ideas in your head. One day, you’ll
get yourself killed.”

“What happened?” Silver was perplexed. Did I misunderstand?

“Notice those crops.” Dawn gazed up. “That means it rains here. This skyriver’s gravity field is
narrow. Outside of it, water falls normally.”

Ah, I get it. “So if I’d jumped a little higher——”

“——You would’ve ‘rained’ to the ground.” Dawn finished. Sounds scary.

“That nearly gave me a heart attack.” Kate said, swimming up. His stunt had attracted everyone’s
attention.

“You nearly escaped the skyriver’s pull,” Emerit laughed, joining in. “Pretty impressive. I might’ve
had to save you.”

“Wait, if you’re here, who’s piloting Exodia?” Soul asked.

“I let her drift.” Emerit said confidently. “I can fly when I need to. Not as fast as Lily, but I can catch
you if you fall.”

The others relaxed. He should’ve mentioned this earlier. The thought was interrupted by a wave
pouring over him. Kate had starting a splashing war, and the others joined in one by one as they were
caught in the crossfire. Then Dawn got blasted by Free.

With a sneer, his sister extended her hands and the surface warped around her. They all sunk while
she rose to tower over them. That’s right, ice is just frozen—— A wall of water crashed down, ending
the fight.

“You’re terrible at holding back.” Free complained as she surfaced. “Anyone know other games?
Maybe ones less unfair…”

“I do.” Emerit, who’d been on the sidelines, chimed in. “Silver reminded me of one I played in the
past. ‘Who-can-fly-the-farthest’ we called it. Pardon the lame name. Anyway, let me show you how
it’s done.”

He disappeared, and, seconds later, exploded out at a forty degree angle. They watched him soar out
of view as he was pulled into a low orbit around the skyriver. Awesome. He landed ten feet shy of a
full revolution. “So that’s it.” He explained. “For the record, I held back. When my friends and I did
this at an underground river, it had a larger gravity field. I won with a record six hundred feet.”

“By the way,” Emerit glanced at Dawn and Soul, “no using telekinesis to extend airtime. Keep this
fair.”

Although Silver was gung ho to start, the others hesitated. “Don’t worry.” Emerit reassured. “When
you’re jumping at an angle, you’re unlikely to escape the skyriver’s pull.”
Soon they were sailing around, one after another. It’s the most fun I’ve had in a while. His attempts
got better and better until he was completing half revolutions. As soon as he’d landed, he’d swim to
begin his next attempt. The feeling of gliding through the sky was amazing.

Much to Dawn’s frustration, the ultimate winner was Soul. Her angles weren’t aggressive enough.
Timidity cost her victory. They would’ve kept going if Emerit hadn’t fetched Exodia.

“I have another rare treat for you.” Emerit leaned serenely on the railing while they dried on deck.
“Look there, on the horizon. That’s the Leviathan.”

Partly obscured by the curve of the planet, a row of landmasses were bobbing in and out of the
view. So the tooth came from that thing.

“It’s a marvel, even among the HEAVENLY DAO’s creations. A living creature fifty three miles long.”
Emerit continued. “It’s composed of magic built up over millennia. All this power is devoted to
sustaining its own weight. Extrapolating with simple physics, it’s spinal column is the toughest
material on Enera.”

The monstrous beast slowly crossed the Blue Abyss. It must be unstoppable. The worm from this
morning was an ant in comparison. No less than that.

“Has it ever attacked?” Soul inquired.

“Just once.” Emerit said. “Long before the Dark Age, there existed a nation called Atlantis. Its rulers
pursued a particularly vile magic: wide scale mind control. I’m talking about the manipulation of
their entire population. Controlling the beliefs, loyalties, and emotions of their subjects has been an
ambition of tyrants since the time immemorial. Rebellion ——or even dissent—— would become
inconceivable. The Atlantean leadership fulfilled this dream by developing an enchantment which
robbed their people of free will. In so doing, they exposed this world’s one and only taboo.

“The HEAVENLY DAO will tolerate just about anything, the worst of crimes and the most terrible of
wrongs, as long as it fits the narrative. It might even forgive mind control on an individual level.
However, what Atlantis did crossed a line. If the use of its enchantment spread, it might be possible
to manipulate mankind’s collective unconscious, thereby affect the HEAVENLY DAO itself. This
couldn’t be permitted.”

“The HEAVENLY DAO sent the Leviathan against them. The beast took out their capital in a single
bite and sunk half the country. No one has attempted to reproduce their work since.”

“That lumbering titan isn’t a threat. Like Siegfried, it’s an agent of the HEAVENLY DAO. It did
nothing during the Dark Age and will do nothing during the next one. It simply exists because it’s
cool.”

Light will be so disappointed when he finds out. The regret would be a better punishment than
anything they could come up with. Hopefully, it’d cause him to reflect. He doesn’t have the excuse I
do. Silver sighed remembering his jump. He felt horrible every time he nearly killed himself. If only
I’d been apprehensive… Other people didn’t know how lucky they were.

Silver’s exhaustion hit him full force once he entered the cabin, and he plopped himself down. It’s
amazing what adrenaline can do. Rose, still full of energy, addressed Emerit at the controls, “You
said the HEAVENLY DAO hates spoilers. So how did it increase our quest’s difficulty? Alan’s village
was attacked two weeks ago. Wouldn’t it have had to peek ahead?”
Emerit lit up. He loves this. “An intriguing query. As I see it, there are two ways it might’ve played
out. Bear in mind this is based on second hand accounts from those who’ve spoken with agents.”

“The first possibility is the HEAVENLY DAO did indeed ‘read ahead’. While agents like Siegfried are
limited to the present, not so the deity. It’s capable of observing an entire adventure before it begins.
There’s nothing spoilery about reading a book two weeks before its published. If this was what
happened, then you all were fated to return safely. When the HEAVENLY DAO spices up a concluded
tale, it makes certain to keep its conclusion intact.”

“The second possibility ——and the more likely one—— is the past was altered. Apparently, for really
entertaining content, the HEAVENLY DAO doesn’t peer ahead. In your case, it must’ve found out
about your quest when Astra selected it. It then went back and arranged for Alan to be there.”

“So it can make broad changes that far back?” Rose confirmed. It is a god.

“It can, because the way it alters history circumvents paradox entirely.” Emerit grinned. “This’ll be
technical, but you asked.”

“The HEAVENLY DAO exists outside Enera and doesn’t physically travel back like necromancers do.
Instead it simulates a new timeline in the Ether and makes the adjustments it desires. Once satisfied,
it then copies the changes onto reality. In your case, Alan needed to be teleported to the Field of
Graves and his memories altered. The bandits had to be moved and their recollection tweaked. And
so on. Like Sola, it’s capable of raising the dead if needs be.”

Doesn’t that mean it killed the outlaws’ ‘victims’ and planted their corpses? Not a reassuring
thought.

“For the HEAVENLY DAO, the limiting factor is the cost rewriting reality. It can fairly easily play
around with isolated locations such as the deep Twisted Lands. Changing events like Arther’s death
is a different story.”

Silver was confused but had no desire for clarification. The time travel habits of gods don’t interest
me.

“Leaving aside the ‘how’, this means people at Alan’s settlement died because of the HEAVENLY
DAO.” Soul said. This would bother him. “Isn’t that evil?”

“Maybe not as much as you’d think.” Emerit responded. “You must compare both outcomes to pass
judgment. People perished at Alan’s settlement, true. But because he came into contact with you, the
rest will likely be saved.”

“Now consider the old time line. Those outlaws are still murderous villains. They’ll attack somewhere
else, leaving no survivors. Overall, more end up dead.”

“To further complicate things, it’s possible we’re considering this from the wrong angle. Alan’s
escape was itself an improbable event. Perhaps the HEAVENLY DAO upgraded the difficulty by
saving his life, allowing him to reach the Field of Graves. In that case, it killed no one.”

Emerit shook his head, “It’s impossible the judge a god. It’s not even worth trying. That said,
everyone strap in.”

Strap in? Silver looked down. He must mean these. Seat belt harnesses had been added during the
remodeling. Why are we doing this? He wondered, buckling himself in. The skies are clear.

“What’s going on?” Soul asked.

“Didn’t you know? This airship, Exodia, is really something special. Top of the line. Although
ancient, its specs are ridiculous.”

They looked at each other. “So what?”

“You see, I used to race.” Emerit’s gleeful smile had developed a sinister vibe. “It’s been ages, but
right under us is the ‘Wine Trench’ which has become famous recently… Basically, we’re going to find
out what this ship can do.”

I’m fairly certain this should be terrifying. One look at his pale siblings confirmed the notion.

“Ready? Here we go!” Emerit cried as the ship pitched forward and dropped. Below was a black
chasm. “This gorge connects to a skyriver four miles down. The rock walls are close and irregular. It’s
a thrilling run.”

They entered darkness at breakneck velocity. Once Emerit turned on the floodlights, they watched
the narrow, uneven cliffs race by. Exodia expertly danced left and right dodging outcroppings.

“Astra will kill you if you damage this ship!” Rose yelled. This is the most panicked I’ve ever seen
her. Is she afraid of heights too?

“What happens will happen!” Emerit laughed, lost to reason. “Oh, this next bit is fun.”

The ship began spiraling in a tight circle. What’s he doing? Looking ahead, Silver saw the stone walls
came together everywhere except for one opening barely wider than the ship. We’re going to die, he
concluded calmly. They plunged into the passage.

“This is called the ‘corkscrew’.” Emerit explained. “Three full revolutions in a downward spin.”

Outside, rocks flew by in a blur. Silver might’ve enjoyed himself if not for the dread on his siblings
faces. That should make me angry.

“And we’re out!” Emerit announced with panache.

The airship slowed and turned upright. They were inside a cave lit by glowing purple mushrooms,
another skyriver flowing tranquilly besides them.

It’s over, Silver breathed with disappointment and relief. A realization struck him. What about
Dawn? His sister was literally frozen solid. The seat belt hadn’t been enough, so she’d anchored
herself with a layer of ice.

“Emerit?” Dawn spoke softly. Oh boy is she upset…

“Ah, yes.” Emerit answered, scratching his head. He knows it too.

“I now hate you. There’ll be retribution for this. I’ll find your deepest, darkest fear, and then, when
you least expect it, I’ll send you to the depths of hell.” She looked him in the eye, “I’ll have my
revenge.”

Emerit nodded, “Fair enough.”

As Dawn retreated downstairs, Rose approached the cockpit and spoke in a pretty voice laced with
spite, “Could I take over? I feel the need to practice. In fact, I’d like to pilot us all the way back.”
Emerit raised his hands and vacated the seat, “Alright, alright… Just follow the Delrune. It’s the
skyriver which runs under the Isle.”

“That was exhilarating.” Free chimed in. Everyone looked in bewilderment, to which she smiled. “I
mean, I sort of figured we’d be safe. There’s no way that Sola’s clone could die in something as idiotic
as an airship crash. The HEAVENLY DAO would make Emerit drop dead from a heart attack before
it’d let that happen. Am I right?” Ah, there’s the venom.

“That might be true…” Emerit replied awkwardly. If Wise had been awake, he’d never have gotten
away with this.

“Emerit…” It was Soul’s turn. “What were the chances of us crashing?”

“I was ninety-nine percent confident we’d make it through unharmed.” Emerit declared.

“So there WAS a one percent chance of death.” Kate exploded. “I’m so disappointed…” It’s
working. He’s sweating now.

Although not bothered, Silver felt the need to pile on. He’d show solidarity by saying something
impactful. To get through to Emerit… What would work on Light? Inspiration hit him. With all the
gravitas he could muster, he said, “Gambling with the lives of others is uncool.”

This hit Emerit like a body blow. He collapsed, “Enough… I surrender.”

“Honestly, I knew it wasn’t rational. I haven’t raced in so long and this ship is so spectacular… I
simply couldn’t resist. I didn’t warn you because I knew you’d talk me out of it. Forgive me.”

It’s his abnormality, Silver realized. Just like Light felt compelled to take those weapons, Emerit had
to dive into that chasm.

Outlandish characters captured the imagination and had an advantage in achieving immortality. For
this reason, personality quirks weren’t discouraged at the Adventurer’s Guild, and most who reached
the level of Saint were slightly unbalanced. Some more than others.

They were well set in this regard, except for Kate. She’s the ‘normal’ one. Sure, she was miserly and
had feline features, but neither was truly unique. Reflecting, she has me as a boyfriend. I imagine
that’s enough to push her into abnormal territory. Silver nodded and smiled.

“The one you should be concerned with is Dawn.” Soul said. “She holds grudges.”

“I believe you,” Emerit declared. “Unfortunately for her, there’s nothing I fear. Her efforts will come
to naught.” He recovers quickly. The rest of them gave each other a knowing glance. He’s
underestimating her. They knew how foolish this was. Emerit will learn too, with time.

“Is that daylight?” Rose asked. Ahead was a bright opening. But we’re four miles down…

“That’s a light funnel bloom.” Emerit explained smugly. “There was a purpose in bringing you
underground. In front of us is Nirvan. Spiral city is part of this kingdom.”

“That doesn’t excuse your means of getting us here.” Soul retorted. Whatever, we’ll finally witness
Inner Enera! He’d seen images, but that was never the same.

“It’s fine to go out?” Silver didn’t wait for a response.

Exodia sailed into a space stretching to the horizon. Silver glanced up and blinded himself. So
sunny! He tried again, squinting. Vines of light covered the cavern ceiling. I shouldn’t look directly.
Farm compounds littered the grasslands below, intersected by groves of trees. Silver counted eleven
distinct land masses, each fixed at different elevations. Some touched while others were separated by
bottomless ravines. Far south, a city overflowed from the highest plateau. The population grew too
much.

Hundreds of bridges, elevators, and windy cliff roads connected the scattered land. The narrow gaps
were paved over entirely while the wider ones were walled off with ramparts. Gargoyles lined these
fortifications. Defense mechanisms.

Over there too. Drakes and wyverns were perched on the crenelations of the city’s highest tower,
with more circling nearby. Although the ‘sky’ around them was clear, in the distance airships plodded
along with the occasional winged escort.

I want one. It’d be fun to explore Enera on a drake, and Astra had given them a small fortune. Once
we’ve dealt with the bounty…

“Lovely.” Dawn said from the deck’s center. “A pity Rose isn’t here.” Is she getting braver? Normally
she’d have stayed inside. Together with her decision to swim, her tolerance was gradually increasing.

“It’s fine.” Soul responded. “The pilot seat has fantastic displays. Magnification too. I bet she’s having
a blast.”

“On a serious note…” Free glanced furtively at the cabin, before whispering. “We must warn Astra of
Emerit’s ‘impulses’. I suspect he was restraining himself due to our presence. There’s no telling what
he might do next time. She can’t lend him Exodia again!”

They all agreed, while also deciding to downplay Emerit’s transgression. The man had otherwise
done a decent job. Remarkably, Dawn was on board too. She’ll handle her retribution personally.

Leaving the others to their discussions, Silver made his way up front. Can we see the Isle from
here? Tracing the Delrune, he found a wall of marine blue. The Blue Abyss.

“What’d you think?” Kate came up behind.

“I’m wrapping my head around it, the fact that all those spiraling shadows lead to places like this…”
Silver turned. “It must be a familiar sight for you.”

“I was born underground.” Kate nodded melancholically. “I first saw the sky when Arther brought
me to the Isle.” Her village was wiped out shortly before that.

“Does all of Inner Enera look like this?” Silver asked.

“Oh, no.” Kate leaned on the rails. “That’s a silly question. The HEAVENLY DAO would never engage
in uniformity.”

She gestured broadly, “The environments down here are carefully crafted phenomenons. The initial
light funnel appeared six months after the Fracturing. They continued popping up all over every few
weeks. Only a hundred years later did the process slow. Even now, every decade or so, a new biome is
born deep within Enera.”

“Multiple factors determine what shape life takes: the type and power of the bloom, the size of the
vent, the surrounding air and water flows… Climate has nothing to do with geographic location.
There’s a tropical region not far from the Black Citadel.”
Kate scanned the landscape, “This one’s pretty tame as far as they go, especially compared to the
lower Twisted Lands.” Silver detected pride in her words. She knows this topic. Kate was comfortable
under this rocky ‘sky’.

One day I must learn more about her past. For now, he asked, “Before, what’d you mean by ‘size of
the vent’?”

Kate pointed up. “The holes light funnels travel through are called vents. On the surface, heat can
escape into the atmosphere, but that’s not true here. Without vents, the blooms would bake us alive.”

“Got it.” His attention had been captured by a stream which ended in a waterfall. Why isn’t it flowing
up to the skyriver?

Kate noted his curiosity, “The gravity of water is nearly always down near surfaces, so rain can fall.
It’s also why skyrivers travel along chasms.”

“Of course, there are exemptions.” Kate smiled slyly. “I haven’t experienced it myself, but apparently
everyday life becomes interesting when the gravity of liquids is different from your own.”

The Demon World is like that, Silver remembered. In places under the Blue Abyss, lava flowed into
the watery ‘sky’ and rocks rained down.

Silver noticed a sunken area covered with a pyramid of dense cloud. Only along the edge were the
tips of trees visible.

“What’s with the haze?” He asked.

“That’s a Misty Swamp. They’re common wherever there are steam vents.” Kate explained. “They’re
impossibly dank and no one lives there.”

“Steam vent?” He repeated stupidly.

Kate shook her head, “All Passageways which carry heat up through Enera are called vents. Steam
vents release humid air from the boiling rivers and seas of the new crust.”

I see. Silver looked at the billowing fog, then at the bloom above. “How does the weather work here
anyway?”

Kate froze, adopting a deadpan expression, “I don’t even understand how weather works on the
surface.” Right, enough. Kate was tiring.

Also, we’re nearly back. Ahead, the skyriver they’d swam in and the one they were following flowed
together and spiraled into the Blue Abyss.
[Chapter 30] Lily – Burning the Worm
“I’m bored.” Lily gazed at the Isle’s shadow on the Blue Abyss. The sun had just risen, and she was
sitting on the Inner Palace’s docks, feet dangling over a bottomless drop. Technically, only eight
miles. If one fell here, they’d plummet straight to the new crust. Heights mean nothing once you can
fly.

“Wake me up when she gets close.” Yawning, Lily fell back and closed her eyes.

“Is that why you brought me? To be your lookout?” Lily peeked to see an irate, grouchy Kate. She’d
woken her daughter without explanation and dragged her here. Hehe, I’m a bad person.

Kate was mostly right. Lily didn’t know when Astra would arrive and had no desire to waste time
scanning for her. It was common sense for immortals to offload menial tasks. Of course, helpers were
normally rewarded. Lily often forgot with Kate. It’s a bother.

“Remind me to compensate you for this.” Lily relaxed.

Kate was partly to blame. She’s fun to tease and way too forgiving. Lily almost unconsciously took
advantage of her. That’s why Silver’s words had stung so hard. They made me flee. Lily didn’t like
thinking too deeply. Unpleasant thoughts would invariably creep up.

I become immortal too young. It wasn’t just her physical form. Every child had fantastical dreams of
their adult selves. For Lily, these aspirations would never fade. Her naive, idealized version of herself
was always there, right under the surface, to remind her of what she’d never be.

The Dark Age had let her rack up accomplishments quickly. Reaching the wall at the unthinkable
age of twelve. Appearance played a powerful role in shaping a person’s sense of self, the reflection in
the mirror always on one’s mind. Behaving maturely looking like this… She silently cursed the
HEAVENLY DAO for the billionth time.

“Can you at least explain what I’m waiting for?”

“Keep your eyes on the horizon. You’ll know when you see it.”

Astra was the cause of this. She’d warped to the Twisted Lands last night with Legonas to clean up
the leftover mess. Lily had agreed to await her return at daybreak. I did these favors for Arther too.

Lily winced. Again. Arther’s death was an aching sorrow which pierced her at every reminder. The
Isle felt empty. Even as her ‘children’ came and went, he’d always been there, a pillar among
changing tides. Now that millennia-spanning friendship was gone. Losing something so basic,
something you took for granted… the grief was paralyzing. HEAVILY DAO, give me a chance to burn
that man, and I promise to curse you less.

“I see something.” Kate said.

Rousing herself, Lily enhanced her vision. She’s back. Astra was racing across the Blue Abyss leaving
a trail of ice behind. It’s crazy every time I see it. That body of water was dangerous even for
immortals, yet her comrade chose to travel its surface. I guess for someone excelling in martial arts,
running is faster than flight… Although she’s moving slowly on purpose this time.

Lily got up and stretched. What shall I use? Lightning was a no-go due to the water… Should I feed it
salamanders and cook it from the inside? No, too elaborate. It’d be a pain to summon that many. If
she was facing a stationary target, it’d be easy. She’d just drop a meteor and be done. She
pondered. You know what, for a worm, a ball of fire should be enough.

This was what she’d been roped into. The giant beast Emerit had reported needed to die. Astra had
announced she’d lead it to the Isle and Lily would fry it. It was a sound plan, so she hadn’t objected.

On the cliff around her, red magic circles began appearing. For large scale casting, it was important
to anchor yourself. That done, time to construct the containment sphere.

“Godly Reach.” Lily activated her first Sublime Vagary. Thanks to the foolishness of youth, the entire
world knew so she never bothered hiding her trump cards. Lily felt the world shrink as her senses
sharpened. She channeled so hard the air trembled, and dozens more circles appeared three hundred
feet out. They arranged themselves into an enormous glowing globe. Now to fill it. Flames streamed
inward, converging into a fiery mass.

Astra was closer. With her enhanced awareness, she felt the thing chasing her under the waves. It’s
massive. While trusting Emerit, she hadn’t fully grasped its size. I aimed for overkill, but it’ll barely
be enough.

Evaluating, Lily glanced back a Kate, who stood nervous and confused. Showing off in front of my
daughter every once and a while isn’t a bad idea.

“Infinity Engine.” Lily spoke her second ability. Her channeling grew from a stream to a river, and
the flames pouring out became torrents. Her circles were pushed back as a miniature sun formed
besides the Isle.

Lily sensed Astra had nearly arrived. I must prepare the trigger. While she’d love to throw her
pyrotechnics right at the creature, the shockwave would cause damages. This must be a controlled
detonation. Lily concentrated and materialized enormous symbol-filled disks on her side of the wild
ball of magic. Layered on one another, they rotated in sync. Perfect.

Below, Astra leap, spreading icy wings. A second later her pursuer splashed out. That worm could
swallow a palace wing. It honestly made no sense for something that size to bother hunting Astra or
airships. The HEAVENLY DAO is to blame. When the Blue Abyss was transformed into a death zone,
all its denizens were gifted a compulsion to hunt intruders. Having drawn the beast out, Astra
swerved towards the Isle. Nice job.

Lily released her magic as Astra dodged. A brilliant beam of yellow shot into the gaping mouth. The
colossal body began to glow, flames bursting out in several places. Whatever brain it had possessed
must have roasted because its maw never closed as Lily’s sun emptied into it. She observed the
blazing carcass crash back with satisfaction. Giant fins were already circling. They’ll have consumed
it within the hour.

This was when Lily realized that, despite her anchoring, she was moving. What?
Impossible! Pivoting, she discovered the hangar perfectly still except for her daughter wavering back
and forth with a stunned look. Oh, it’s the Isle that’s swaying. The range of movement was about two
feet.

Apart from the new crust far below, earthquakes no longer plagued Enera. Instead a new
phenomenon had risen: swaying. Battles between immortals or powerful sustained winds would
cause smaller land masses to pendulum. However, normally a piece of land the size of the Isle should
never move.

I just doomed hundreds of thousands to nausea. Lily sighed. This was because she’d given in to her
impulses. Damn it, this never happened on the old Earth. She should’ve flown down and anchored
herself lower. It‘s too late now. While there was no limit to how long she could use Infinity Engine,
two separate activations would leave her catatonic. It wasn’t worth it for a problem that’d solve itself
shortly.

This leaves a serious issue. Lily wasn’t particularly good with motion sickness. Several hours of this
would definitely make her ill. I need an excuse to get off-Isle immediately. She faced Kate, “Hope
hasn’t visited the Shrines of the Lost or Calin’s Keep, correct?”

“No, none of them have.” Kate responded.

“Perfect. Find everyone and tell them to gather at the gondola. I’ll meet you there after speaking with
Astra.”

“Sure,” Kate nodded. “And thank you for letting me see that. It was very cool.”

“You're welcome.” Lily said awkwardly, watching her go. I just wanted a lookout though… Well, if
the girl was happy, she’d gladly take credit. Now to escape.

“Let’s talk on the Helix.” Lily called out as Astra arrived. Without waiting, she shot into the sky.
Sailing passed the Rose Palace, she found a good-sized rock to land on. Below, the ground undulated
back and forth.

“Maybe don’t shake the Isle if you can’t deal with the fallout.” Astra stated, joining her.

She winced, “It was larger than expected. I went overboard and forgot to take the extra force into
account…”

They observed the rocking Isle. A crowd which had gathered to spectate the feasting sharks,
otherwise there were few people on the surface. They’re traveling lower to where the swaying is
lessened. Others were fleeing on airships.

“At least there haven’t been mishaps on the docks.” Astra commented. The top mile was looking
increasing desolate.

Sarah is going to give me an earful, isn’t she? Lily thought glumly, imagining the meeting. On the
plus side, this is probably making her life hell. That warmed her heart.

“Anyway, besides this,” Astra motioned towards the scenery. “Good job.”

Lily groaned, “Thanks, I guess. How were things on your end?”

“It’s all wrapped up. I took care of the outlaws at Alan’s settlement and left Legonas to escort the
survivors. I also stopped by Forstrand and thanked Patrick. The only difficulty was luring that bloody
worm. I had to run around for a solid hour.”

“Why?”

“Something else chased me first.” Astra explained listlessly. “Something fast and deadly. I had to lead
it away otherwise my prey wouldn’t have shown itself.”

Lily took her word for it. Spending that much time on the surface still seems like madness. “So
Legonas is on another thankless rescue mission?”

“Yes, as soon as he heard, he jumped at the opportunity, no hesitation. His selflessness really is…”
Astra shook her head. “I stumbled on his backstory among Arther’s crystals… I’m not sure anything
can be done about it.”
“Care to share?” Legonas’s abnormal behavior was famous enough that even Lily had heard of it.

“No, I don’t think I can.” Astra apologized.

Too bad. “About Alan Stern… Did you let him live?”

“Yes. The man hadn’t done anything unforgivable. As for the corruption, Radin pointed me to an
amulet with an effect comparable to Nero’s book. He’s been reunited with his family.”

Lily listened quietly, frowning. She’d only heard about two death users being spared. Both lived out
their lives under supervision in research facilities. Even if caught before they murdered, corrupt
souls were difficult to cleanse. What’s more, even then, the problem isn’t solved. The power of
commanding the undead was somehow irresistible to those who hadn’t taken the oath. If not
monitored, former death users always returned to their old ways.

The price of letting one live is too high. Left alone long enough, a death user would eventually
transform into an abomination. With their soul tainted by the abyss, they’d grow rapidly in strength
by ‘remembering’, similar to the undead. Every few centuries one of these emerged from the
wilderness, and hundreds of thousands died. Preventing this is why the bounty exists.

“It’s a mistake. While I sympathize with his circumstances, Alan must be killed. If you’d like, I’ll do it
myself.”

If Alan raised more undead and there were casualties, the scandal would damage Astra’s
credibility. If the incident is investigated and the children’s role comes to light… In the eyes of the
world, they’d have blood on their hands. There’d be no saving them then. She has to know this.

To her surprise, Astra smiled, “Alan’s days as a death user are over. I used a Sublime Vagary on him.
It’s why I had to travel myself.”

What? Astra possesses something which can control others? How did that happen? Those abilities
needed a legend or experience to form around. Lily couldn’t think of anything that’d explain it.

“How can you be sure he won’t raise the dead?”

“Because he’ll perish if tries. I made that clear.”

So it’s a type of curse? That’s still powerful… “Since when have you had this?”

“Since the Dark Age. We never shared our non-combat Sublime Vagaries.”

That’s true, but it’s still frustrating. “Tell me this at least, how many do you have now?”

“Four.” Astra answered smugly. She’s enjoying this. “Three combat-related.”

So she does have a new one. Lily pouted, “That’s not fair. I only have the two.”

“You can summon a dragon god.” Astra console her.

“That’s for taking out armies! It takes days and is useless for one on one fights.” Lily snapped
back. That’s not entirely true, but I’m keeping that ace up my sleeve. “Anyway, considering your role
as Guildmaster, can you really afford to be gallivanting the globe on personal missions?”

“Dealing with that creature was more than enough justification.”

True, Lily admitted bitterly. Astra would come out of this looking good. The outlook was less rosy for
her. Nausea was a miserable experience. Overall, the impact should still be positive.

“Unless there’s anything else, I’m going to go greet regional branch leaders.” Hearing nothing, Astra
departed. Lily watched her fading figure. Time to play tour guide.
[Chapter 31] Hope – Visiting The
Shrines of the Lost
I’m not jealous. High above the Blue Abyss, Kate was regaling everyone with the tale of Lily’s
pyrotechnics. Below the gondola, the last of the supposed monster was being devoured. At least I got
to see the sharks.

So apparently she’d missed out on quite a lot recently. While her exclusion from their first quest
hadn’t bothered her much at first, Free had done an excellent job selling the experience when she’d
dropped by yesterday. Running through tangled strips of land, battles with undead on an upside
down island covered with tomb ivy… I’ve never even seen a goat. Where’d Emerit find one
anyway? Swimming in the sky sounded like it’d been a blast… Dang it, I’m not jealous, just
irritated.

Hope had fully recovered from her bout of optimism. Swearing and cynicism are back in style,
dammit! She’d realized that, whether here or at Earth’s End, Enera was out to screw her. She’d
return the favor with all firepower she could muster. Pent-up anger really helps motivate your
work.

That’s why missing the outing was really a positive. It would fuel her dark humor for days. Same for
not witnessing Lily roast a giant worm with a miniature sun. I could’ve been there for that one, dang
it! She could enjoy this tour without risk of improving her mood. Are my thoughts entertaining
enough, HEAVENLY DAO?

At least I’ll have company. Light had apparently withdrawn from the expedition’s second half due to
an unfortunate bout of stupidity. He was currently recuperating under John Lavinda’s care, which
meant he was absent today too. He’ll be even more upset than me. This warmed her heart. Humans
are twisted creatures. They could find solace in knowing someone was more wretched than them.

“Seen enough?” Lily asked. She’d been showing a surprising patience, even suggesting this
detour. Either she’s developed a caring personality, or she’s sensitive to motion sickness. I bet the
latter.

Lily began maneuvering them back through the crowd of airships. I’m sure half of you came to
escape the swaying. It’d confused the hell out of her at first. She’d suspected her gunfire had
damaged her sense of balance, until she’d noticed flames swinging in their braziers. That’d made
things clear. I got practice with unstable footing.

Hope had commandeered a building in the Empty City and converted it into a firing range. She’d
then roped Soul into carrying down two barrels of bullets. He’s a helpful goodie two-shoes… and that
feels wrong, even in my head. Her brother’s earnestness made guiltless mocking difficult.

Anyway, after half a barrel of fun, Hope’s accuracy had improved to the point where she could nearly
match what Dawn had done on her first try. God I hate her sometimes. On the plus side, she’d
learned that imagining the target as a despised person made everything more entertaining.

“It’s diminished a little.” Silver noted as they passed the Rose Palace. Good.

Hope was dreading visiting her workshop. Some of the bookshelves were top heavy… She now
realized the error of her ways. In her defense, there’d been no reason to considered this
scenario. Rooms shouldn’t move, dang it!
“There’s the entrance to the Shrines of the Lost.” Lily pointed to the stone archway on the south edge.

“So the Dark Gods are enshrined there?” Hope asked.

“Yes,” Lily explained. “Long ago, they would take avatars every few decades, wrecking havoc. A saint
named Archibal Fane ended this. Arguing it was disruptive and unbalanced, he convinced the
HEAVENLY DAO to restrain them. The shrines are the physical manifestation of that process.”

“Why don’t the Good Gods use avatars?” Free asked. “I’ve never understood this.”

Lily shrugged, “Mainly because negative emotions are more lasting than their counterparts.”

“What?” Free didn’t like this answer.

“It’s the truth. Positive emotions are transient by their nature. The more you have, the easier it is to
lose. A love one can pass on at any moment. Hopes can be dashed in an instant. Faith can collapse at
a single revelation.”

Everything can go wrong in an heartbeat, like when the assassins attacked. Hope accepted this.

“Consider now their dark counterparts. A person who has sworn eternal vengeance isn’t likely to
forsake their hatred. Someone lost in madness won’t miraculously regain their sanity. A despairing
invalid suffering an incurable disease won’t suddenly find hope. Dark emotions are one way trips
that you have to crawl back from. Anyone who falls to the bottom won’t ever get out.”

That doesn’t sound pleasant. Hope was satisfied with her current level of negativity.

Passing the entrance, she got a sense of déjà vu. Below was a sea of clouds and above an endless blue
sky. The pathway also ended in large square plaza. From there it’s different. There were no walls.
Instead three path branched out, each leading to a courtyard with a shrine suspended off the far side.

So many people… She’d expected the Shrines to be less popular, “Why is it so crowded?”

“Besides tourists, this place attract its own set of visitors.” Lily smiled sadly. “Those who come to
pray.”

What? Why would anyone pray to hate, fear, and despair?

“No one’s jumping.” Dawn commented happily. “This bunch has more sense.”

That’s not it, Hope guessed. The ponds are closer to the Wall of Legends.

Lily halted above the main square, “Welcome to the Shrines of the Lost.”

“It serves as a glorious testament to the laws of unintended consequences. While ‘imprisoning’ the
Dark Gods provided short-term peace, they were able to amass their strength. Those shrines have
become storehouses of centuries of pent-up hate, fear, and despair.” In exchange for ridding Enera
of avatars during the good times, we face monstrous ones during a Dark Age. Weren’t we screwed
by this deal?

“At least for now, the damage these three can do is limited.” Lily sighed. “Shall we begin in the
proper order?”

Seeing blank faces, Lily paused, “Really? Even you Kate?”

“I didn’t know there was an order…” The flustered cat girl offered weakly. I suspect she secretly
enjoys teasing her.

Lily zeroed in on her daughter, “Do you at least know why they’re called shadows?”

Before Kate descended into panic, Wise stepped in, “Dark emotions stem from the good ones.
Someone who’s never loved cannot hate. If you don’t value anything, you’ll never experience fear.
Without hopes and dreams, despair is impossible. The Dark Gods are shadows of their counterparts.”

“So…” Kate summarized. “bad emotions come from good ones?”

“Exactly.” Lily confirmed, disappointed her daughter had been bailed out. “Negative feelings replace
positive ones once they’re lost.”

“Which is why we should visit Saven first.” Wise proclaimed. Where’d that leap of logic come from?

“Explain.” Hope demanded.

Wise took a deep breath and spoke as if reading a textbook, “Lateli, the god of Love, flows from the
past. It’s through accumulated experiences that attachments grow. The domain of Oranda, the god of
courage, is the present. We can face adversity because of our confidence in our current ourselves and
purpose. Finally, Wendel, the god of Hope, presides over the future. It’s our aspirations which urge
us forwards.”

Wise added in his own words, “Since Saven is Lateli’s shadow…” We start with hate, got it.

As the gondola moved left, Lily spoke, “Avatars of Saven have lost everything they’ve ever held dear.
All that remains is malice born of bottomless grudges.”

She’s putting effort into this. Hope doubted it was out of goodwill. She’s wasting time so the Isle will
calm, not that I mind.

Twenty feet separated the shrine from those gathered around. It resembled a round marble cave cut
in half with a pedestal at its center. Hundreds of chains, anchored to the walls, bound the figure
standing on it. Saven, the god of hate. At first she’d believed the deity was wearing armor, but, as
they neared, she realized this was wrong. His body is made of blades. It was as if thousands of
daggers had pierced his body from the inside until nothing could be seen but their tips.

“The Dark Gods chose their physical forms when they were imprisoned.” Wise shared.

Hope glanced down. I can’t believe it… Along the edge, people were kneeling in worship. There was
even an orderly queue.

“Is this alright?” Soul asked.

“It is. Saven is also the god of justice denied. For those who have lost something irreplaceable and
found no relief in the laws of man, many come here. Hate is not without merit. There are people
worth despising.” Lily said coldly. “Like those involved in Arther Bard’s death.”

“On that note…” Lily closed her eyes. You’re kidding… They watched in shock. It’s true Arther is
unavenged, but still…

“Didn’t you fight against this god?” Hope asked once she’d finished.

The immortal nodded, “I did, but Saven doesn’t discriminate. All those with hatred in their hearts
will be heard. Since I’m here and meet the qualifications, I made my own petition.”
“What does doing so do?” Free asked.

“For those seeking revenge, it sometimes reveals the approximate location of their target. Or it might
strengthen the supplicant’s rightful grudge, aiding their retribution. In rare cases, a curse will be
placed. Overall, the purer the hate, the more valid the grievance, the more aid is given.”

Hope watched the hundreds lined up. Some came just for this shrine. Hope was beginning to
appreciate the place’s popularity.

“Time to move on.” Lily guided them away. Which is Fear.

The next shrine appeared identical. The cage must be the same for all. Lily continued as they neared,
“Avatars of Yondil have lost their connection to reality, plunged into a madness shaped by paranoia.”

Hope was disappointed when she gazed at the Lord of Terror. A cloak of shadows bound by
chains. The darkness obscured any features.

It’s this bastard’s disciples who are hunting me. Though she tried, Hope couldn’t muster up any
decent outrage. The real blame lay with the assassins and, doubly so, with whoever took out the
contract.

Only a sparse crowd was offering prayers. Hate is more popular. “What does Yondil grant?” Free
asked.

“A few days of fearlessness.” Lily said.

“Wait!” Silver exclaimed. “People travel here to become like me?”

“Indeed. There are times when you can’t afford mistakes. For example…” Lily smirked at Dawn.
“Astra mentioned her plans. It might be good idea for you to return after Arther’s Funeral.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Dawn dismissed weakly. Am I bad for enjoying this?

“Onto the last.” Lily declared. “Avatars of Kongal are damned in a way that allows no salvation. All
they’ve left is to rage against their fate.”

Hope was puzzled by the Lord of Despair. He’s pathetic. If hate was composed of blades, despair was
tattered rags. As if a beggar has been strung up.

“He looks frail.” Silver observed.

“Before the Shrines of Lost, Kongal’s chosen were by far the weakest.” Lily said. “It’s obvious really.
Search for hopelessness and you’ll find it in the broken, the destitute, and the dying. Kongal’s
appearance reflects his constituents.”

“What of his last avatar? He wasn’t weak right?” Soul asked.

“No, he wasn’t.” Lily said bitterly. “During the Dark Age, the Dark Gods choose their avatars by
timing their escape. In Kongal’s case, this made a world of difference, leading to his first truly
threatening incarnation.” So he found someone drowning in despair who wasn’t feeble…

Hmm?

“Are chains missing?” Rose chimed in. “Compared to the others, there are less.” She’s right. The
ragged figure was only half bound.
Lily winced, “That’s because Kongal was never fully resealed. No matter what we tried, we weren’t
able to kill his avatar. That stubborn bastard refused to die properly.”

“He’s sealed away in Tartarus, right?” Rose asked.

“At The Bottom of the deepest pit” Lily nodded. “His body has withered to next to nothing, yet his
soul resists all efforts to dislodge it. From that mummified husk, he spends every waking moment
cursing humanity.”

“Does that mean Despair is incapable of taking another avatar?” Soul asked.

“Don’t know.” Lily shrugged. “What happened is unprecedented. Personally, I’d love that to be the
case. Out of the three, Kain was the biggest pain, outlasting the others and growing stronger until the
very end…”

With all my troubles, avatars are the least of my concerns. Glancing down, Hope found people
worshiping again. More than Kongal but less than Saven.

Hope smirked. Petitioning despair… She finally gave in to the impulse, “So, what are those people
‘hoping’ for?”

“Kongal grants release from pain. Most below don’t have long to live.” Wise said somberly. And now
I feel terrible. Hope was reminded, once again, who was her nemesis.

While they made for the exit, Free decided to be Free, “Why only three? What about greed, jealousy,
envy, and the likes?”

“Because hate, fear, and despair, together with their opposites, are all there is.” Lily responded.
“Other emotions are derived from those six. Greed is excess love for wealth or power. Jealousy and
envy are just alternative forms of hate.”

Realizing this wasn’t satisfying anyone, Lily attempted a retreat, “It’s complicated, why don’t you ask
Wise later?” It’s not that easy to placate Free.

“Fine,” Free said, “but answer me this: what about sadness? Where does that fit in?”

Lily sighed, “It’s unfocused hate. When something precious is lost, and there’s nothing to blame.
With a target, that grief can turn into burning hatred in an instant. Saven is the god of loss and
everything which flows from it.”

“Perspective determines how we handle setbacks. When your first love marries another, you can be
dejected or jealous. If someone wins a prize you coveted, you can mourn or you can envy. Emotions
stemming from the same place are interchangeable.”

This might be accurate. Hope was familiar with disappointments. Instead of becoming depressed
over losing to Wise, I chose to curse him. She considered a while. It’s too late to change at this point.

Calin’s Keep was build on a splintered piece of the Isle, with a deep fissure separating it from the
surrounding crowd. Mist flowed from this chasm, cloaking the exterior in a sun-blocking haze.

On the far side, motionless figures stood ten feet apart. Skeletons in full armor. A shiver ran down
her spine. She’d insisted on taking part in the training against the undead. I’m stupid stubborn
sometimes.
“A single one of those could’ve killed us all.” Wise stated. Right, whatever they fought yesterday
were nothing in comparison.

“I’ve never met Calin.” Lily admitted. “His villainous reign was before my time, and he was a recluse
even then. He loathes humanity and made a decent attempt to wipe us out. Under other
circumstances, he might’ve been the Necromancer of the End.”

“Wasn’t that what Sola was called?” Free asked.

“Yes, the title is a prerequisite for a Dark Age.” Lily explained. “We roughly know the details of the
deal she was struck. Once a world-shaking catastrophe is carried out by Talras’s chosen champion, a
Dark Age begins and persists until that necromancer’s death. Last time, it was the Black Banquet,
and Sola was the Necromancer of the End.”

“So if the conditions are met again…” Free said.

“Another will result. Hence why I mentioned Calin. If Sola’s deal had been active eight hundred years
earlier, he would’ve brought about the first Dark Age when he unleashed his scourges.”

“What exactly did Calin do?“ Hope asked. Might as well exploit this talkative Lily.

“Calin’s two diabolical creations were the devourers and the Ilsidy virus. Devourers were chimeras
which multiplied exponentially by overrunning and consuming all life. The Ilsidy virus transformed
people into frenzied zombies. He spread this plague in major cities while releasing the devourers into
the wild. The outbreak was to distract while his chimeras grew into an unstoppable force.”

“The scheme might’ve succeeded save for the Tyrants. After building up their numbers in frontier
regions, the devourer horde was stopped in its tracks upon reaching the Green Hell. A war for
supremacy was waged deep in that jungle, with the devourers eventually routed. Hundreds of
Tyrants then migrated out to hunt down survivors. This kept the threat in check until the Ilsidy
contagion was contained. The losses from this conflict are why few tyrants participated against Sola.”

After this chaos, Calin was whisked away by the HEAVENLY DAO without facing justice and has
been indirectly killing adventurers ever since. It was a little maddening. “So he’s in there, designing
traps and monstrosities as we speak?” Hope asked.

“Yes——”

“Something’s happening down there.” Kate interrupted frantically. “Look!”

The skeletons were kneeling with one gauntlet on their chests. They’re showing… respect? Hope was
bewildered but then understood Kate’s panic. They’re facing this way.

“It’s because of Free.” Wise exclaimed. “They’re welcoming Sola’s doppelganger!”

“Let’s get out of here.” Lily said, glancing down. Commotion was spreading, with some peering
upwards as they sped away.

The gondola was quiet. That won’t be on the news… will it? It’d lasted less than a minute. If they
were lucky, it’d remain on the level of a colorful anecdote.

“I wasn’t aware Sola and Calin knew each other.” Lily mused. “Though I should’ve guessed. Calin was
Sola’s predecessor. It makes senses she would’ve wanted to consult with him, and that madman
would’ve been only too happy to share his expertise. Thank god he could do little more since agents
are forbidden from interfering in worldly affairs.”
“Stay clear of Calin’s Keep.” Lily ordered Free.

Hope watched the receding fortress. This satisfied my daily quota of excitement. Now for serious
matters.

As everyone scattered at the Inner Palace, Hope headed down to prepare.

Competition at the Stone Colliseum got progressively fiercer throughout the day, finishing with
saint-level confrontations in the evening. The ‘tourist bracket’ begins after. Since graduating from
those late night sessions, Hope had bested two morning opponents, earning herself an early
afternoon match. You’d think I’m moving up in the world, but… She took out her adventurer’s card
and conjured the information screen.

Stone Coliseum: Rank 31054

I know it’s because fighters from all over visit the Isle, but still… She had far to go. That’s not
all. Her eyes wandered up.

Adventure Rank: D

Miki had assigned them the rank when their cards were issued. This let them access the facilities. A
bit of necessary nepotism.

The others had been promoted to C rank yesterday. Kate had even reached B rank, which she wasn’t
sure she was ready for. They got a nice monetary rewards with the increased difficulty. Everyone
had also graduated to afternoon matches. What’s more, they were at later time slots. It’s a bit
galling… I’m at the bottom again, dang it.

It’s the fault of those loathsome assassins. That Laughing Man too. Hope fumed. I’ll become so
strong that no one will dream of killing me. That meant winning this afternoon, which would be a
challenge.

Two mornings ago, Wise had begun predicting and describing their opponents. It’s not cheating. It’s
efficient intelligence gathering.

She faced Razor Hue, a summoner who could beastform. Instead of conjuring creatures, Razor fused
himself directly with his summon, taking on its characteristics. Dragonforming in his case. He’d be
covered in scales tougher than steel and would freely use fire magic. Sounds formidable. Razor was B
rank. If he gets close, it’ll be over, Hope thought as she reached her firing range.

She’d long understood mobility was her greatest weakness. It was time to address the issue. At
Earth’s end, I was too weak, but things are different now! On impulse, she jumped and flew up
seven feet. I’m better than Wise used to be. Unfortunately, that bastard was also improving. I’ll catch
up someday, just you wait! Hope already had a plan, something she’d stumbled on yesterday.

Agata had explained the basics behind magic bullets. Enchant the bullet and the casing and set spells
to activate once they separate. The most common enhancement was increasing the weight. She’d
quickly mastered making these.

Not satisfied, she’d played around and discovered enhancing the casing’s weight produced small
improvements in velocity. While exploring this possibility, she’d sent herself tumbling backwards.

It’d taken her a while to piece together what’d gone wrong: she’d accidentally reversed the
enchantments. It was the bullet’s weight that had been enhanced when she pulled the trigger. This
had strengthened the recoil a dozen times. Then a fraction of a second later, the casing’s weight
increased, multiplying its momentum another dozen fold. The kickback had knocked her across the
room. Once recovered, she’d immediately seen the potential and had fashioned more such bullets.

First I must control the recoil. She carefully formed two metal arm braces which connected shoulder
to shoulder. By hardening these before I shoot… She aimed at the ground and fired. Her body flew
backwards, spinning to the right, and she barely landed on her feet. The acceleration had been
uncomfortable, yet manageable. A few days ago, it would’ve dislocated my spine. She tried again,
firing two in a row. She hit the wall ten feet up and thirty away. Success, she groaned dropping to the
floor.

I’m sure there’s a more elegant solution, but three days wasn’t enough to work it
out. Contemplating, she made an adjustment so she could activate the ‘recoil’ effect at will. She
loaded two bullets, firing one normally and then sending herself backwards with the second. Perfect.

With a sigh, she sat down and began adding the feature to all her munition. At least this time isn’t
wasted. While her siblings spent hours cultivating, she never did. This was all she needed.

Enough. After two hours of work, she rose and made her way to the Empty City’s tenth story
pathways. For safety, she still traveled the Obsidian Cavern to the Stone Coliseum.

I need more dimensional pouches. Hope touched the leather sack at her waist. Agata had given it to
her, and it was the most wondrous thing in the world. The inside was four times larger than the
outside. Even better, objects within only weighed a quarter of what they should. It was filled with her
creations. Carrying capacity is vital for enchanters. While improving her martial arts would help,
she had to obtain more of these.

When Legonas returns, I’ll master other weapons. Sniper rifles, machine guns, shotguns… her metal
could become anything she knew how to make. The only constraint was carrying the right
caliber. Eventually I’ll assemble them on the fly. Options were good. Currently, she didn’t have the
confidence and had pre-made two seven shot revolvers.

Acquiring explosives is a must too. With the proper primer and propellant, she would be able to
assemble her own ammunitions. Legonas had been hesitant when asked. At her insistence, he’d
referred the matter to her mother, who’d responded with a message: ‘Permission granted. If you
blast off your hands, I’ll SEVERELY punish you.’

As expected. If she’d let Silver get himself eaten, then it was only fair to let Hope blow herself
up. Which I won’t do because a ‘capitalized’ punishment from her sounds scary. Anyway, Legonas
had promised to introduce her to someone.

Passing the halfway mark, Hope remembered Lily’s warning two days prior about the impact of their
growing notoriety. Basically we’ll soon have to start dealing with people. Hope grimaced.

The press would hound them. Eight ninjas appearing out of nowhere and dominating their matches
was a story the media wouldn’t be able to resist. It’ll be good and bad. On one hand, they wanted the
power fame would bring. On the other, every contact brought risk.

Besides reporters, agents from nations big and small would approach to recruit them into their
immortal programs. It’s not a simple matter of turning them down either. If they firmly refused,
scouts might suspect they were already committed and dig into their background. Such a pain.

She’d been accosted by an agent of the Grey King yesterday. It only took three matches to catch his
eye. Supposedly the Grey Kingdom was extremely active in pursuing talent. She’d politely turned
down the offer, claiming she wouldn’t be making decisions before Arther’s Funeral. This was the lie
they’d settled on before hand. It’s weird pretending to be comrades rather than siblings.

Finally, there are the ‘fans’. This notion inspired no small amount of dread. Hope had trouble
imagining herself with admirers, let alone interacting with them. This’ll be a problem more for the
others, especially Dawn. She knew this was was wishful thinking.

They were already becoming famous. She’d heard the mention of ‘mysterious ninjas’ in passing
conversations. That was the plan after all. She’d yet to notice an impact. Perhaps if I win an
afternoon match that’ll change. She remained uncertain how the strengthening from fame
worked. Fortunately, we’re meeting Emerit again tomorrow.

Entering the private elevator, Hope took a deep breath. The Stone Coliseum was totally different
during the day. People were everywhere, and the stadium was full. The arena was only divided in
two, which meant more attention. I envy Silver’s fearlessness.

As she exited, a loud voiced boomed, “IN THE NORTH RING WEST CORNER…”

Right, there are announcers now. Both matches had a commentator which could only be heard on
their side. Another factor upping the intimidation. Hope registered quickly and went to the South
Ring’s East waiting area. She sat on a bench, stomach queasy. As if I needed stage fright on top of
everything.

“Are you Hope?” A familiar voice asked.

“Yes?” Hope’s heart sank when she saw the well-dressed woman. Why’s she here?

“I’m Sarah Godspeed, Steward of the Isle.”

“How can I help you?” Hope said, attempting to stay calm.

“Who are you and where are from?” Sarah continued. “I know you’re one of the ninjas living in the
Inner Palace. Lily told me not to concern myself, but it’s hard not to when you’re regularly crossing
the Rose Palace. I haven’t been able to catch you there, so I figured I’d try here.”

What do I do? She was considering fleeing when Soul, Free, and Rose walked in.

“Soul!” She rushed over and explained the situation.

“I see.” Soul turned to Sarah. “It’s nearly time for Hope’s match. Maybe Rose here can satisfy your
curiosity instead?”

“I’d love to.” Rose agreed. “And I’ve my own questions. Care to grab a drink?”

With Sarah lead away, Hope asked, “What’re you doing here?”

“We came early to show support.” Free explained. That makes sense for Rose and Free, but Soul’s
fight is much later. Maybe he’s anticipating a loss and intends to cheer me up. If so, I won’t let that
happen.

“By the way, what’d you think of our new outfits?” Free asked. She was wearing a green ninja suit
and Soul a white one. Rose was crimson, if I remember.
“They look fine.” Hope answered noncommittally. It was hard to focus on anything but her upcoming
fight.

“You’re up.” Soul pointed to the large ‘mirrors’ which reflected the arena outside. The previous round
had just ended.

“Good luck!” Free encouraged.

Finally. “Don’t worry, I’ll win.” Hope declared defiantly.

Defeat was not acceptable. She liked winning. She had four victories now and didn’t want to go back
to losing. Not so soon anyway. Hope walked to the entrance and waited as the announcer’s voice
boomed.

“IN THE SOUTH RING WEST CORNER, RAZOR HUE OF KALONIA. HE’S A ‘B’ RANK
ADVENTURER WHOSE GAINED FAME AS DRAGONFORMING WARRIOR.”

Amid the crowd’s roaring, a man in his mid-twenties entered the ring. He was six feet with short
black hair and a loose-fitting green tunic. At his waist hung a broadsword. Hope judged him fairly
handsome as far as that went. I’ve been too angry to care about such things.

“IN THE SOUTH RING EAST CORNER, HOPE FROM TIMBAKU. A MYSTERIOUS NINJA WITH
NO LAST NAME OR HISTORY. SHE USES METAL BENDING AND A PAIR OF REVOLVERS.”

That’s my queue. She stepped out on the sandy dirt in front of thousands of watchful eyes. Thank
god I upgraded my clothes. Yesterday she’d discovered, through Agata, a guild store selling
‘authentic’ ninja gear. I can’t believe it’s that popular. Keenly aware of the audience from her
morning fights, she’d paid an immediately visit and chosen a grey outfit. The others had obviously
done the same.

“BY THE WAY, THIS AFTERNOON WILL BE FILLED WITH NINJAS, FROM WEAKEST TO
STRONGEST. PLEASE LOOK FORWARD TO IT.”

I hate this announcer. Although vexingly true, there should be no way for outsiders to know. At least
I won’t have to listen to him soon. Outside noise was filtered out once a match began.

“READY?”

Hope sensed powerful channeling, and Razor’s figure blurred. Dragonforming. Once her vision
cleared, she saw a nine foot scaled warrior complete with claws, wings, and a tail. He grew in
size. She was facing an opponent nearly twice her size. Kinda daunting.

At least I have an information advantage. She’d won her first three fights with just metal bending.
Only yesterday had she been forced to draw her revolvers. Thanks to this, she’d kept her
enchantments hidden.

That won’t be possible here. Her steel wouldn’t penetrate that hide, and she’d yet to experiment with
stronger metals. Her revolvers might work if her shots connected cleanly, but she doubted it’d be that
easy.

“BEGIN!”

Hope fired a regular round, which missed. So that’s the blessing. Razor was a popular, well-know
fighter. I’m such an underdog.
Razor raced forwards. Not quite as fast as Soul. With martial arts, you couldn’t judge strength by
size. Her brother could go easily go toe to toe with this giant and come out on top. No way I can
though. She steadied herself. I prepared for this.

Before her opponent reached her, Hope fired three recoil bullets, circling the ring, and then a fourth
to slow herself. It works! She breathed a sigh of relief. I really didn’t experiment enough.

Now for that damn blessing. She unloaded into Razor as he barreled towards her. All six shots
missed. It’s scary to think it’s stronger outside arenas.

Hope launched herself high with her last three bullets. Time to put theory into practice. Focusing,
she flicked open the cylinders of her revolvers, letting the empty casings fall out. Leaving the guns
attached, She quickly unhooked her arms from the braces. Both hands reached into her dimensional
pouch and grabbed two speed-loaders, circular disks with seven bullets. Jamming these in, she put
her arms back and flicked her guns shut. That went well. Hope fired to break her fall.

No sooner had she hit the ground that her foresight flared. What now? She glanced up to find a ball
of fire bearing down on her. Right, the dragonforming. Beastforming imparted the skills and affinity
of the fused summon. Razor had become a pyrokinetic.

I’m ready for this. She’d reached the point where she could store one spell in her left arm. For this
match, she’d chosen an ice shield, a blue force field which blocked heat and flames. According to
Agata, it was the recommended defense against fire attacks. It won’t do much against that sword
though. She deployed her magic.

The fiery ball crashed harmlessly into the translucent azure barrier, knocking her off her feet. Hope
scrambled upright, red-faced. I see an ice shield blocks fire by absorbing the impact. Good to
know. When Razor’s attack had hit, a powerful backward force had been exerted on her arm. Thank
goodness for the braces or I might’ve punched myself out. That would’ve been nightmarishly
embarrassing.

With a recoil shot, Hope dodged the next blast and aimed at the charging swordsman. She fired nine
times, missing every one, but there was a difference. The last had been dodged. This confirms, even
without the blessing, ordinary headshots won’t work on Razor.

Hope escaped with her remaining bullets. As she reloaded, she heard the crowd’s muted roar. Behind
her, on a column of fire, razor had taken to the air and spread his wings. That’s not good.

Landing gracefully, she raised her guns. Let’s see how this goes. She fired four rounds. Two were
blocked, one missed, and one struck his right leg. Flying opponents are annoying. The bigger
problem, however, was Razor’s closing wound. Summoners could heal or ‘restore’ their summons,
including themselves when they beastformed. Nothing crazy like regrowing limbs, but the damage
she’d inflicted was relatively small. Sustained pressure might deplete his stamina, but she’d run out
of ammunition first. This is bad.

In another surprise, Razor didn’t charge. Instead, he circled lobbing flaming attacks. Withstanding
these and returning fire, Hope understood what he was gunning for. He wants to target me when
I’m reloading.

Well, that’s fine. She’d been planning on changing approaches. Hope flung a handful of pebbles into
the air, and a thick cloud of mist fell over her. She reloaded quickly, except she used a special loader
in her right gun. This was her trump card. I wish he wasn’t flying though. She couldn’t afford to
miss.

“Dragon’s Roar!”
Razor’s voiced thundered from above, and her foresight went wild. Crap, there’s no avoiding
this. She braced herself with her ice shield as a blazing torrent descended. It hit like a ton of bricks,
squashing her under her barrier. As she felt herself losing consciousness, the pressure suddenly
eased. The stream of fire had moved slightly off to the side. He doesn’t know where I am. This might
be her chance.

Hope shot a recoil bullet and skidded out from the barrage. Stumbling to a halt, back to the ground,
she saw Razor above, an inferno streaming from his mouth. He noticed her and turned her way. Not
hesitating, she fired her right gun.

This marker bullet had been set to soften on impact and cling to its target. Because it did no damage,
it was hard to predict, making a headshot feasible. The projectile struck Razor’s forehead. Yes!

Hope had run into issues enchanting ‘homing’. The speed made identifying a target and changing
course challenging. Unable to surmount these hurdles, she’d switched to a technique she’d dumbed
‘resonant magnetics’. The other six bullets would be attracted to the marker she’d placed.

This has to work. Razor wouldn't be able to dodge, but he might still block. If I fire them one at a
time. She emptied her gun.

Razor parried two with his sword, but the rest went through. Fiery breath ceasing and scaled wings
going limp, the dragonform warrior dropped with a thud.

“WE HAVE A WINNER. HOPE, THE NINJA, DEFEATS RAZOR HUE.”

Cheering exploded. Flat on her back, Hope breathed heavily. I won… She almost had trouble
accepting it.

“WHO COULD HAVE PREDICTED THIS OUTCOME? I DON'T BELIEVE WHAT I JUST SAW.
WHAT AN UPSET!”

Oh, you shut up. Hope got up and made her way out. She kept her eyes down, away from the roaring
crowd. I should be waving or something. Without the pressure of an impending battle, nervousness
was paralyzing her. She paused long enough to confirm Razor struggling to his feet and rushed out.

Everybody except Light was gathered in the post-fight waiting room. They clapped seeing her, and
strangers joined in. Not here too. Hope was grateful her face was covered.

“Nice job!” Soul said.

“Yes,” Kate exclaimed. “I’ve never beaten Razor Hue myself. He’s a tough opponent.”

“Really?” Hope couldn’t believe she’d surpassed Kate. Don’t tease me like that!

“Yes, I’ve difficulty with opponents who can fly.” Kate admitted. Ah, that explains it.

“It must be nice to be rich.” Razor walked in behind, voice full of bitterness. He was back to his
regular size and appearance.

“What’d you mean?” Hope said defensively.

“I mean relying on high-quality magic bullets instead of your own skills.”

“Everyone of my bullets was enchanted by me!” Hope exclaimed in outrage.

“You serious?” Razor stopped, his surprise plain. He glanced towards her siblings who nodded.
“You’re an enchantress?”

“I’m a ninja and an enchantress.” She acknowledged.

“In that case, I must apologize for my words.” He bowed deeply. “I hope you’ll forgive me.” It was
Hope’s turn to be stunned.

“No, it’s ok.” She replied off-balance. What’s this?

“Thank you. Congratulation on your victory.” With that, Razor departed.

“What just happened?” Hope asked.

“You mean the instant change in demeanor?” Rose had a knowing smile.

“Yes.”

“You went from ‘stuck-up rich kid’ to ‘valuable enchantress’.” Rose explained.

“Agreed,” Kate said. “There are often wealthy tourists who visit and win using expensive gimmicks.
They’re pretty universally despised. Razor must’ve thought you one. His attitude flipped once he
understood his mistake.”

“Talented enchanters are rare,” Free added. “And someone as young and gifted as you is destined to
go far. You just skyrocketed on the ‘I-want-to-be-friends’ list of everyone watching.”

Oh, no. She wasn’t sure she could handle popularity. Maybe losing was the better option? Hope
quietly fretted while praise rained down on her.

Later, once the attention had ebbed, Rose pulled her aside. What does she want?

“May I?” Rose reached into her dimensional pouch without waiting. Withdrawing a speed-loader,
she examined it.

“You’re still using regular ammunition…” Rose observed, “You know enchantments are enhanced by
rare materials?”

“Yes, but they’re expensive. I’ll go broke if I use them in coliseum fights.” She’d been shocked by the
prices at the firing range. Simon called griffin claws ‘relatively cheap’, but bullets made from them
definitely aren’t.

“Which is to say, you need a source of income. Have you considered selling your enchantments?”
Rose continued.

Hope was silent. Why didn’t I consider this? No really, why? It must be all the time spent in the
middle of nowhere. “Rose, monetizing my talents, how should I go about it?”
[Chapter 32] Light – Vanessa
Goldstone
The assassin was stalking the three chimeras idling in a clearing below. They were hideous, long
torsos which ended in huge eyeless rat heads and had eight clawed monkey arms attached.

These deformities didn’t bother him. As with his brethren, revulsion and other emotions had been
torn from him. However, the difficulty in identifying vital organs did trouble him. I suppose I’ll go
for the heads.

He moved silently among the leafless trees and jumped, releasing nine blades with fury. These
impaled the chimeras to the ground like stakes, two in each chest and one in each head.

The assassin landed and readied his twisted dagger. Two chimeras let out screeching, squeaking
howls and pried themselves from the earth. Figures, blades through the head and still not dead. He
resigned himself to battle.

Minutes later, he lay against a lifeless tree. His body had been torn to shreds, his left leg
gone. Making it back is impossible. Once he lost consciousness, it’d be over, which would be soon.
Despite his best efforts, he was losing blood.

So here’s where I die. He felt a strange satisfaction. Neutralizing these scouts had been his mission,
and he’d completed it. His death would serve a purpose, and that was more than most got. It’s
enough, he though as the world faded.

Light opened his eyes. That dream again. He turned and gazed at the twisted dagger besides him.

“Another one?” John Lavinda asked. The man was reading a book in the nearby armchair. I don’t
think he’s slept in the last forty eight hours.

“Yes, the assassin.”

Light’s eyes wandered to the three short swords on the night table. They’re called Ninjatos. He’d
taken them because he’d recognized them as such. His other dreams confirmed they’d been wielded
by ninjas.

That first evening, when he’d woken here in the medical center, he’d been delirious. He vaguely
remembered tossing and turning the entire night while John watched over him. It wasn’t until
morning that sanity returned.

That’s when the dreams started. He’d experienced them dozens of times over the last twenty four
hours. Four deaths, one for each of weapon.

“You were lucky” John commented. “From what you’ve described, none of the former owners died a
bitter death. That’s the reason you got off this lightly.”

Light reflected. It’s strange that worshipers of Nuzou were fighting for humanity. “Why’d the
Assassins’ Guild oppose Sola? Wasn’t their god fighting on her side?”

“I can’t say for certain since I wasn’t alive back then.” John said, not looking up. “But I can venture a
guess. If Sola won, the guild would’ve ended. I presume they couldn’t allow that.”
Light fidgeted as he listened. He was restless, but not because of the dreams. I can handle those. It
was thoughts of what he might be missing which were driving him mad.

Last night, Soul, Rose, and Free had dropped by. They hadn’t said anything about the weapons.
Instead, they’d described all that had transpired during the last day and a half. Swimming in the sky,
witnessing the Leviathan, racing down the Wine Trench, seeing the inner earth, the burning of the
worm, Lily’s personal tour of the Isle, Hope’s big upset win… It’d been agonizing.

Light sat up and looked down. The bed and night table had a magic circle etched around them. The
symbols glowed white and pulsed with power. He knew it had saved his life, but it felt like a prison.

“How much longer must I remain?” Light asked anxiously. Emerit is giving another lesson today…
Must I skip that too?

“You’re free to go.” John answered.

“Really?” Light was in disbelief.

John nodded, “A while ago I confirmed that the Field of Graves’s blight no longer affects you. All
that’s left is the mild taint from the weapons themselves, which has already been mitigated through
the dreams.”

Light’s attitude did a one-eighty. Wasn’t this whole episode a positive? Sure, it hadn’t been pleasant,
but he’d gotten to see ninjas in action, which was priceless. Why don’t more people pick up cursed
weapons?

“I sense foolish thoughts.” John declared. He has keen insight. “Did you think yourself the first to
plunder the Field of Graves? If looting those weapons was that easy, would they still be standing two
thousand years later?”

Good point… “Why haven’t more been taken?”

“Curses aren’t simple things. They resonate with each other and grow. Powerful ones even have a will
of their own.”

“The blades in the Field of Graves are not only cursed individually, but collectively as well. That
global malediction protects the place, striking down any would be thieves. It’s lethal even to
immortals.”

Which explains why I collapsed as we were leaving. “How am I alive?”

“You can thank those past wielders. It’s because they died without regrets. In a way, such lightly
tainted weapons didn’t belong among those grudge-filled hills. That’s why you never suffered the full
wrath of the Field Of Graves when you took them. It’s also why I was able to sunder their connection
to the place entirely.”

“So if I’d taken a fifth…? From a resentful owner?”

John shook his head, “There’s no way the Field Of Graves would ever let such a weapon go. You
would’ve perished without a doubt.” Thought so.

The fifth would’ve been that katana. He’d picked up the dagger first. When nothing had happened,
he’d started collecting the ninjatos. After accumulating three, he’d eyed larger prizes. That’s when
he’d come across a breathtaking sight. A flawless silver blade glistening in the sun.
The only reason he hadn’t grabbed it right away is that, unlike the others, it would’ve been
impossible to conceal from his siblings. As he deliberated what to do, he’d remembered Nero’s
words. ‘Only take four’.

“So what do I do with these?” Light looked to the night table.

“Keep them.” John answered, flipping a page. “Weapons with ancient history have power. They can
even impart skills and knowhow from their previous masters. Enchanting them is the trickiest
business, but can have excellent results.”

“Are they still cursed?” He had to ask. That’d been the whole point, and they’d lose value if they
weren’t.

John looked up with the most deadpan expression, “Yes, to an extent. By reliving their owners’ final
moments, they won’t react to you anymore. However, if someone else wields them, they’ll eventually
fall ill.” Technically cursed, got it.

“Emerit’s lesson begins in five minutes.” John turned back to his text.

It’s that late already? Light changed and rushed to the Glittering Auditorium. Everyone was already
seated when he burst in.

“Look who’s here!” Emerit laughed. “Fully cleansed?”

“Yes, I’ve recovered.” Light installed himself quietly.

“Glad you could make it.” Emerit announced dramatically. “Today we’re discussing implications of
being well-known.”

“Fame’s enhancements were originally a natural phenomenon predating the HEAVENLY DAO. As
you know, thoughts flow into the Ether, either through nightly dreams or whenever magic is
channeled. That malleable conceptual space would react to individuals prominent in the minds of
many, focusing around them. They’d grow stronger, age slower, and draw magic quicker.

“After the HEAVENLY DAO gained sapience, it chose to leave these effects intact when it created its
path to immortality. That’s why we have similar, parallel systems.”

“One is temporary and the other permanent. Fame is fleeting, its benefits lost when one sinks back to
anonymity. Renown is lasting, with every accomplishment furthering your legend. The number of
people aware of your deeds is irrelevant. The HEAVENLY DAO is the only witness that matters.”

“Another noteworthy difference: the benefits of fame are finite. At the maximum, it confers strength
equivalent to an A rank adventurer. So while world-spanning celebrity might make an ordinary
mortal dozens times stronger, a saint would experience only a marginal improvement. The weaker
you are, the more it advantages you.”

It stops mattering entirely once you reach immortality. The impact became too minuscule. Skill,
equipment, and Sublime Vagaries become the determining factors.

“Any questions?” Emerit finished.

“If an unknown A rank adventurer achieves ‘world-spanning celebrity’, would it double their
strength?” Dawn asked. Referring to herself of course.

“Correct.” Emerit answered.

“According to Miki, I now have fans.” Hope said. “Why don’t I feel stronger?”

“Studies have confirmed fame’s benefits work roughly on a ten day rolling average. You’ll detect the
effects in the coming week, I guarantee it.”

Kate raised her hand, “There’s something I’ve been wondering for a while. Aren’t Astra’s children too
strong? They’ve barely done any adventuring yet were able to completed an A rank quest… How’s
that possible?”

“Because doppelgangers have a head start. They automatically inherit a fraction of their original’s
legend. It’s to exploit this phenomenon that Sola only created one at a time.”

“Isn’t that unfair?” Kate objected.

Emerit shrugged theatrically, “It’s basically the same as other special status like ‘sole survivor’. The
children of immortals benefit from something similar to a lesser extent. Even you have undoubtedly
received an XP boost as Lily’s adopted daughter. You can just use common sense for this stuff. Is
something impressive or awesome? If it is, then it counts.”

So growing up in the arctic, our coliseum duels, the training against the undead… All those
mattered too.

“My turn.” Free stated. “To tell the truth, having two separate systems is needlessly complicated.
From everything I’ve learned, the HEAVENLY DAO prefers simple, clear rules. Why’d it keep the
enhancement from fame? Why not replace it entirely?”

“Fair question.” Emerit nodded approvingly. “I believe it was for artists and equality.”

“Without the benefits of fame, there’d be far fewer artisans and entertainers. Although producing
artistic masterworks does increase renown, feats of strength and bravery are far more effective. Many
would forsake their craft to pursue adventuring since immortality is endlessly enticing.”

“Celebrity is a boon to creators. It can extend a mortal’s lifespan by a factor of five, allowing them to
slowly earn their way to the wall.”

“The HEAVENLY DAO appreciates art. It has no desire to see best-selling authors and musicians
unnecessarily risking their lives. Thanks to this, there are eleven immortals who reached the wall
without ever fighting a battle.”

“Those eleven have amazing Sublime Vagaries, right?” Light interrupted excitedly. I know of this.

Emerit smiled, “Indeed. Perhaps because the HEAVENLY DAO can’t stand the idea of a weak
immortal, they all possess supreme Sublime Vagaries. The most famous is Alouette Fallister, who can
summon characters from her novels to battle in her stead. These abilities make them far more
dangerous than any state-sponsored immortal.”

“Back to Free’s question, if the Wall of Legends was limited to those blessed with talent, it would
remove a great deal of mystery from the world. Fame is an equalizer which prevents this. Anyone can
achieve stardom, and immortality is then reachable through the extra time afforded.”

Famous people are always interesting in some way, either through their deeds or because of who
they were. Keeping such people alive suits the HEAVENLY DAO’S purpose.

“Are there any who reach immortality without relying on fame?” Rose asked.

“There are. Assassins regularly do, for example. Many in the Cultivating Realm also forgo——”
Light’s wrystal began vibrating and flashing. Purple, it’s Lily. He had to answer.

“Excuse me.” Light connected the call, and a small figure appeared. “We’re with Emerit. Do you need
something?”

“It’s an emergency. Join me at my conference room.” Lily didn’t look pleased.

“All of us?” He asked as the others restlessly listened.

“No, just you.” Lily hung up, leaving everyone perplexed.

“I’m not sure what’s up,” Emerit scratched his chin, “but you should hurry.”

Apologizing, Light raced off. What emergency requires just me? Would it have killed her to offer an
explanation? He didn’t like missing Emerit’s lesson.

Reaching the Rose Palace, Light leapt to the rooftops. Less chance of meeting Sarah and the
phoenixes don’t seem to mind. He dropped onto the South Wing terrace and went inside. The room
where they’d first met was what Lily considered her conference room. He found the small immortal
perusing an enlarged news article.

“That’s Vanessa Goldstone.” Lily pointed to a picture in the text. A beautiful, black skinned girl of
around twenty was making a victory sign. Below, the caption read ‘Vanessa solos Angrim Dungeon’.

“That’s impressive, but what’s the emergency?” Light asked.

Frowning, Lily shut off the projector, “Vanessa is the emergency. She’ll be warping here in fifteen
minutes.”

Light stayed silent, waiting for something that made sense. Lily sighed, “Remember how the Barsal
Empire was sending someone to train you?”

“Yes,” Light had a sinking feeling. Don’t tell me…

“That’s who they’re sending.” Lily confirmed.

“She clearly seems competent.” Light said carefully. “But isn’t she a little young?”

“Not only young, she’s a celebrity. A genius martial artists from one of Barsal’s most prominent
families. While she no doubt has the skill required… This isn’t an accident. You know how your
original is worshiped over there…”

“You’re not saying——”

“That she heard there was a clone of Barsal Farran, close to her age, and insisted on coming? Yes,
that’s definitively what happened.” Lily assured him. Damn it!

“Anyway, she’ll be your responsibility and what you do with her is your business. Just remember
she’s basically a princess. Keep her happy and don’t offend her. Now let’s greet her in the courtyard.”

Light followed, his mind in turmoil. While flattered, he already had a crush. I also don’t like that it’s
because I’m someone’s double. On the other hand, Vanessa wasn’t his sister, so perhaps this offered
an opportunity. But even then, dating a princess would be troublesome in its own right.
“Wait,” Light stopped. “Isn’t Vanessa’s fame a problem? What if people recognize her?”

Lily looked back, “Yes, it’d be hard to explain, so Vanessa was required to disguise herself. The Isle is
getting another ninja.”

Light couldn’t get excited over this. I hope she doesn’t ruin tonight. When the others had visited,
they’d made clear that tracking the assassins would be a joint venture. Rose had a plan in which he’d
play a central role, and they were determine to act as soon as he recovered. They’re worried I might
go off on my own again.

It’s a needless concern. Experiencing the final moments of that nameless assassin had calmed him.
While those after Hope had to be stopped, he’d deal with them rationally.

As they passed flaming walls, a warping sphere dropped down, revealing a female ninja in a golden
outfit toting a large pack. She had a light tan and blond hair. At least it won’t be easy to recognized
her.

“She’s early.” Lily mumbled with irritation.

The golden Kunoichi saw them and waved, “Hi Lily, what’d you think of my getup?”

“It’s a great, Vanessa.” Lily answered in monotone. “Could you come this way?” With a leap, the
newcomer joined them. “Please place a drop of blood in the brazier.” Vanessa summoned a knife and
did as instructed.

“Perfect.” Lily nodded. “Vanessa Goldstone, meet Light Skyfell. I’ll leave you two to get acquainted.
Fayla will show you to your room when you’re ready.” She then departed.

“That was abrupt…” Light said.

“Don’t mind her.” Vanessa laughed. “I got a little intoxicated last time and caused a diplomatic
incident. She’s probably still bitter over it.”

They looked each other over. “So, what should I call you?” Light asked.

“Didn’t you hear?” Vanessa tilted her head. “I’m Vanessa Goldstone.”

“No, that’s not it. Won’t people know if we use your real name?”

Vanessa slapped her forehead, “I got so caught up in my disguise I didn’t even consider this. Give me
a second… How about Emelia?”

“Emelia sounds good.” Light nodded relieved. “Shall I show you the Inner Palace?”

“No, later.” Emelia approached the flaming wall, testing it with a finger. “If I leave my backpack
inside, it’ll be fine, right?”

“Probably.” Light answered watching Emelia step through and return.

“So where are we headed first?” She asked with a smile.

Is she expecting a tour? “I only arrived six days ago…” He said apologetically.

Emelia wasn’t bothered, “What parts haven’t you visited yet?”

Light considered, “The Tomb of Legends and Monument Park?” The others had thoroughly
described the Shrines of the Lost and Calin’s Keep.

“Perfect, Monument Park it is.” Emelia decided. “Please lead the way.”

What am I doing? Light wondered as they traveled runways. Is this some kind of date? What about
my martial arts? He felt lost.

In a few minutes they stood in a wide green space filled with the statues he didn’t recognize. Wise
would be useful. The zigzagging paths were packed with visitors.

Emelia happily wandered this crowd, seeming to relish the walk rather than the artwork. This doesn’t
seem like a date… She was practically ignoring him.

“What exactly are we doing?” He finally asked.

“Ah, right.” Emelia remembered his existence. “Sorry for dragging you into this. I just wanted to go
somewhere public and enjoy being incognito for a bit.”

“Incognito?”

“It means anonymous.” Emelia said, gesturing around. “Look around, no one knows who I am! It’s
great!”

I see. Light relaxed a bit, “You’re appreciating not being famous.”

“Exactly!” Emelia agreed. “It’s been years since I’ve been anywhere without someone pointing. I’m
invisible.”

“Is this why you came to the Isle?”

“Not exactly.” Emelia paused, giving him a sidelong glance. “I came because of you. Meeting Barsal’s
clone sounded exciting.” So Lily was right after all.

“My family was against it, concerned I’d cause trouble.” Emelia continued. “To dissuade me, they
told me I’d have to conceal my identity. As you can tell, it had the opposite effect. There was no
stopping me at that point.”

Emelia raised her hand to the sky, examining it. “As part of the Goldstone family, I’m basically an
unofficial ambassador. As such, I never alter my skin tone when traveling. This is my first time. It’s
so refreshing to escape the Goldstone name, even for just a while.”

As someone who had spent his life as a nobody, Light struggled to empathize. However, he clearly
saw the experience meant something to Emelia. She eventually stopped before the statue of a large
man.

“Handam Xolran, the ruler of Banzerkest.” Emelia stated.

Light recognized the name. There was no way he wouldn’t. The strongest immortal. No wonder he
had a sculpture here.

“Narcissism incarnate.” Emelia continued, staring coldly.

What? Light felt the comment unfair, “Isn’t it normal to be arrogant when you’re unrivaled?”
Emelia’s glacial gaze swung towards him, sending a chill down his spine. Before he could panic, her
expression eased, “That’s right. You’ve lived in the arctic. I shouldn’t judge you on what you don’t
know…”

“What’s that?” Light felt this critically important.

Emelia turned back to the stone figure, “Both the Barsal Empire and Banzerkest are similar in that
they’re nations whose founders have outsized influence. Other than that, they couldn’t be further
apart. On the opposite side of Enera, Banzerkest is a truly backward place. It’s the last major nation
still engaged in slavery. Have you seen grey skinned people around?”

“Yes,” Light had noticed but hadn’t thought much of it. They were nothing special among other
eccentricities.

“They’re former slaves.” Emelia said. “Banzerkans cast a vile magic on those they subjugate, marking
their skin. The curse is hereditary, passing from one generation to the next. After millennia of
bondage, most don’t even know what their natural tone would be.”

“Is there no way help those who escaped?” Light asked.

“It’s difficult, but possible. However, many choose not to. They stay grey in protest, to remind
everyone about the wrongs committed far away.”

“Why hasn’t anything been done about it?” It’s strange such well-known injustice has persisted so
long.

“Because Banzerkest is a military powerhouse. Apart from the Black Citadel, it was the place least
affected by the Dark Age, barely participating in the war. While everyone else suffered heavy losses,
all their Saints and Immortals survived.”

“Then there is Handam Xolran. He’s a monster. When Sola invaded the Cultivating Realm, he kept
the avatar of Hate in check by himself for a week. No one wants to face him, especially on home turf.”

“Due to this potential cost, the Northern Emperor refuses to consider action. As long as Handam
abides his word not to enslave outsiders, he’s happy to leave the situation alone. Forming a coalition
to confront Banzerkest has proved fruitless.”

Watching the animosity in her eyes, Light felt there was more there, “While slavery is awful, why do I
suspect your hatred is somehow personal?”

“Because it is.” Emelia admitted. “I recently met a prince from Banzerkest. He was skilled and kinda
hot, so I approached him. I mean, just because a nation does something horrific doesn’t mean its
citizens are automatically evil, right? Or at least that’s what I though. I didn’t understand at the time
how twisted that place is.”

She shook her head, “Banzerkans believe their ruler is literal perfection, a worship reaching warped
proportions. Since Handam is brown skinned, anyone lighter or darker is considered imperfect and
inferior. Needless to say, my interactions with that racist prick didn’t go well. I’m still fuming.”

Emelia turned with a smile, “Thanks for listening patiently. Ranting is always therapeutic. Now, why
don’t we move along to somewhere more pleasant?”

The rest of their stroll went smoothly. Rounding Monument Park, Emelia offered tidbits on the
figures they saw, proving she knew a fair bit. Now this is more like a date. As they returned the guild,
Light felt compelled to ask again, “Did you really travel here because of me?”
“If I must have another reason, I do have one.” Emelia said pensively. “The truth is I’ve been taking a
break from adventuring lately. This has left me bored stiff. So when an intriguing opportunity
appeared, I jumped on it.”

“Why the break?” Light asked. I doubt it’s the same reason as Emerit.

Emelia gave him sad smile, as if explaining the obvious. “Adventurers who reach A rank before 20
often take breaks. No one wants to immortalize too young. My goal is at least twenty five. Around
twenty six or seven would be good.”

“Aren’t there methods to age yourself?” Light asked.

“I’d rather do it naturally.” Emelia said. “Although I must say boredom has made me reconsider
lately.”

Emelia sounds like she has absolute confidence in her future. It reminded him of someone, “You’ve
no doubts about your prospects?”

“None. I’m amazing.” Emelia cheerfully professed. She’s a more honest and open version of Dawn.

Light smirked at the audacity, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but you come off as a little arrogant.”

Emelia laughed. “None taken. I’m the most arrogant person you’ll meet.”

At this, Light’s grin widened, “Actually, I already know someone with a bigger ego than yours.”

“Oh really,” Emelia eyed him doubtfully. “I don’t believe it.”

Light knew he was setting up a monumental clash of titans. At least one pride would be shattered in
the aftermath. He justified it with the thought, it was bound to happen anyway.

“Do you think you’d ever lose to fifteen year old?”

“Never.” Emelia declared.

This will be fun.

[Chapter 33] Silver - Werewolves
So this is the Pillar of Enera. Silver stood on a miniature island before a beam of solid light. Behind
him, the sun was setting on the Blue Abyss. Above, three miles of city was brightening as the sky
dimmed. The crowd flowed around him from glass bridges.

There was a massacre here not long ago. The Laughing Man impersonator had attacked late at
night, striking everyone down with golden spears. No trace is left. He peered upwards. A week later
that same villain crashed an airship into the pillar.

Even after those tragedies, the place remained busy. It’s to be expect. This was the legendary artifact
which had saved and reshaped the world. One that still plays a vital role. Without it, there’d be no
warping, and Enera’s global information network would be lost.

The base was forty feet wide and perfectly circular. No indication of any entrances. He approached
and placed his hand on the tangible light. It’s hard, but warm. Using his aura, he tried getting a feel
for the material but failed. Indestructible from without.

“And Hope can open this…” Silver murmured.

“Hope can what?” A voice said behind him, startling him. Who?

A tall girl was staring curiously. She wore a flower-patterned tunic, her long hazel hair in a pony tail.
Behind her, Kate was shaking her head. After splitting earlier, he’d gone to the pillar while she waited
for her friend. So this must be Yvonne.

“Let me explain.” Kate interjected herself, discretely stomping on his foot. Deserved. “Silver’s sister
is an amazing enchantress. He’s under the delusion she can do anything, but, obviously, that’s not
really the case.”

“I see.” Yvonne studied him intensely.

Silver did his best to remember the intelligence Kate had shared. Yvonne Singer was her oldest friend
and the daughter of the Noaranian ambassador. Her magical ability was average, but her combat
sense was extraordinary. She had wood affinity, using bows and quarterstaffs. Extremely intelligent,
she loved to pry and had a fondness for gossip. Kate, why is she so problematic? They’d settled on
keeping most details secret, especially the bit about doppelgangers. This wasn’t off to a great start.

“Hate to break it to you, but this——” Yvonne knocked on the pillar. “——is god level construct. No
one, not even an immortal, can alter it.” Hope doesn’t need to, she already has permission to enter.

After proper introductions, Yvonne leaned close to Kate, “You didn’t mention he’s one of those
‘mysterious ninjas’. Come to think of it, you haven’t told me much of anything lately. What’re you
hiding?”

“Yvonne,” Kate reproached. “You promised to behave.”

“You can’t really hold me to that!” Yvonne complained, backing down. “You’re my inside source for
palace chatter, and you’ve gone dry on me.”

Kate sighed, “Let’s head to dinner. I’m sure I can scrounge up something to satisfy you.” Interesting
relationship…
As they crossed to the Level 3’s main floor, Yvonne clicked her tongue, “I still don’t care for these
bridges.”

“Nervous?” Silver asked. He was surprised to find someone else with that phobia. Shouldn’t she have
grown out of it?

“No, well, a little.” Yvonne struggle for words. “I’m normally fine with high places. It’s the glass I
have issue with. I strongly believe the ground should be visible. It doesn’t feel solid otherwise.” That
sounds like something Dawn would say.

“This——” She stamped her foot. “——is damn near transparent. It’s as if your walking on nothing.”

Silver looked down. Below the Isle’s last two miles, two skyrivers whirled together towards the Blue
Abyss. Further still, Spiral City was illuminated by a fading light bloom. I enjoy the view personally.

“I hear this is why they colored the handrails.” Kate chimed in. “Too many were complaining.” The
top two inches were tinted blue on both sides.

“What about you, Silver?” Yvonne asked. “When did you overcome your fears?”

Silver frown. Was I ever afraid? He must’ve been, but the memory had vanished. I can still
answer. “I lost my fears when I was ten.”

“About normal,” Yvonne nodded, disappointed. Kate and Silver exchanged glances, but said nothing.

On the far side, Yvonne’s interest in ferreting out information redoubled, “So, anything exciting
happen lately? I mean, besides becoming a couple.”

This soured Silver’s mood. “Something exciting is happening right now.” He said wistfully. “And
we’re missing out.”

Kate glowered, but he didn’t care. Part of him was still mopping. I couldn’t back out since I pestered
Kate about meeting her friends.

“And what’s this?” Yvonne pursued diligently.

“A confrontation of egos.” Silver said cryptically. Vanessa was one of the topics they couldn’t discuss.

Yvonne pivoted to Kate. “Explain. You know there’s no keeping it.”

With a last resentful glance, his girlfriend sighed, “A new ninja arrived today. She—”

“The yellow one?” Yvonne broke in. Vanessa hasn’t participated in any matches. How does she
know?

“Yes, the yellow one.” Kate confirmed. “Anyway, this newcomer is prideful, believing herself the best.
Problem is——”

“She got into a fight with the white one. Am I right?” Yvonne interrupted again. “Rumor is that
Dawn’s strength is backed by a great deal of confidence.”

They both stared in wonder. Yvonne buckled under the pressure, “Oh, come on. The mysterious
ninjas are a hot topic. Of course I’d know this much.”

“You’ve got the gist of it.” Kate continue. “They’re having a private match right now. Silver is upset at
being unable to spectate.”
“If Dawn loses, it’d be so satisfying though.” He protested.

“But consider what might happen if she wins…” Kate countered. True, that’d be awful.

“Who’d you think will come out on top?” Yvonne asked.

“I’m not sure… Dawn maybe?” His sister won too often to bet against.

Reaching the restaurant, they ceased the small talk. Silver didn’t bother with the menu. The place is
famous for its meat lasagna, and I’m hungry. A friendly waiter took their order and brought their
food. For Silver, who’d been spoiled by instant gratification, the few minutes this took was agonizing.
Fortunately, his meal was delicious. It’s worthy of being added to Lily’s ‘buffet’.

“So, heard any good rumors lately?” Kate asked once they’d finished. She’s going on the offensive.

“Yes, I have.” Yvonne smiled. “One which relates to you. Apparently, yesterday a white Kunoichi
went around inquiring about Emerit Blaze’s fears and dislikes. Any idea what this was about? Does it
have to do with your recent quest? I’m still waiting for a report on that, by the way.” And it backfires.

They talked for nearly two hours, dodging awkward questions like broken glass. Most was idle chit-
chat, but the last part was interesting. Kate had eventually succeeded in switching the topic to
Yvonne’s homeland.

Noaran was famous for shapeshifting, with a near monopoly on that particular magic. Those seeking
to change who they were traveled there from around Enera. Tricksters too. While Yvonne wasn’t a
shape-shifter, she had all kinds of crazy stories from back home. Her life had been pretty hectic and
prank-filled until she’d learned to recognize souls.

We know this too. Everyone capable of channeling had a ‘spiritual sense’ or ‘field of reach’ which
allowed them to feel the world around them. It was in this space that objects were materialized and
manipulated. With this sixth sense, it was possible to recognize souls, same as enchantments
did. Excluding rare exceptions, every one is unique. Astra had them master the technique.

“Was that a good idea?” Silver asked once Yvonne had left.

“Well, she was pushing hard. It was either introducing you to the rest of my friends or letting her
meet your siblings. I chose the lesser evil.” Kate reasoned. They’d invited Yvonne to the Rose Palace
for a get-together in two days. I see much potential for trouble.

“Incidentally, Dawn won.” Kate added.

“How’d you…?”

“I checked my messages under the table.” Kate smirked. “If you make the screen small, no one
notices.”

So she won after all. At some level, this was a comfort. He wanted to be there the day his sister
finally lost. I just pray this doesn’t make her worse. If she started emulating Vanessa, life would be
miserable.

Silver had met Light’s new coach ——she’s going by Emelia now—— at the Stone Coliseum. After
their clean sweep yesterday, they’d earned later time-slots. Four of them had lost, including himself.
The only undefeated were Light, Free, Soul and Dawn. The three strongest and Light who was
fighting his first afternoon match. Soul and Dawn would probably keep going until they reached the
evening bracket.
We’ll catch up once fame kicks in. Yvonne had made it clear they were becoming
known. The ‘mysterious ninjas’. Dawn especially had captured attention with her bizarre one-sided
wins. Everyone had noticed that the excellence of her martial arts did not match her magic. He’d
heard the whispering. It’s because she isn’t using ice.

“We should go.” Kate said. “They’re waiting.” Silver nodded, and they traveled East towards
waterworks.

Although assassins were essentially invisible, the Isle had many eyes. Wandering the city yesterday,
Rose had employed Wise as a barometer of ‘shadow sightings’, mapping where they were densest.
She’d deduced they were traveling to level 3 and crossing over to the stairwells behind the Isle’s
hydrodam. Unfortunately, the trail had ended there.

Silver looked down at the poorly lit, chaotic Undercity. While the top three miles had been
meticulously planned by various stewards, everything below had been an afterthought. The wall of
elevators didn’t extend past the Level 3. Instead there was a mismatch of lifts on the service floor one
layer down. Which is why the assassins switch over to the waterworks.

“Found them.” Kate said. There were two ways to pass the falling skyriver: the curving glass bridge
on the exterior and the dark passageways on the interior. Everyone was at the intersection between
the two, with only Dawn and Hope absent.

“What’s up?” Silver asked.

“We’re ready to begin, except for that issue.” Rose pointed to the golden ninja sitting dejected on a
bench. I’d imagine she’d be in a bad mood. Dressed in black as always, Light was hovering nearby
awkwardly. Perhaps he’s struck by guilt. His brother had orchestrated the showdown.

After some debate, they’d resolved to enlist Emelia in their efforts. They needed Light, and it
would’ve been difficult to separate the two. Dangerous too. Emelia had a history of trouble-making
on the Isle.

Silver approached the moping twenty year old. “I heard you lost.”

Emelia looked up with a death gaze, which failed utterly. “I’m fearless remember.” He offered.
“Intimidation means nothing.”

At this, her expression softened to scorn, “What’d you want?”

“Losing to her isn’t fun. I came to welcome you to the club.” Silver said leaning on the bench.

“Five times.” Emelia said after a pause. “Five times in a row.”

“At least you didn’t grow up with her. I’ve suffered hundreds of defeats without even understanding
why.”

“’Understanding why’?” This bit caught her attention.

“Astra Skyfell’s doppelganger raised by her original in the arctic. Of course she’d be monstrously
overpowered. It’d be arrogant for anyone her age to think of beating her.”

“But I’m actually twenty three in real terms.” Despite the protest, Emelia was swayed.
“And you were up against the strongest reincarnation of a legendary hero.” Silver concluded, walking
away. Any longer and Kate might get jealous.

His efforts soon bore fruit, and Emelia joined them. “By the way, where’s Dawn?” Kate asked.

“At that cafe.” Free answered. “She was oozing with insufferable smugness so we sent her away until
needed. She was very understanding about it.”

Per the plan, they would split into two groups. Silver was part of the ‘pursuit team’, along with Light,
Emelia, and Kate. The four who easily traverse vertical surfaces. He and Kate had their clinging
abilities, and Emelia had learned to travel walls as part of her dungeon runs. They left the others and
entered the waterworks.

Behind the skyriver was an enormous hydrodam spanning the height of the Isle. Enormous turbines
generated a field which powered any devices within range. The long, windowless structure was
anchored though miles of scaffolding filled with walkways, stairs, and pipes. In addition to energy,
the facility also provided water and processed sewage. The intricate plumbing system gave the place
the feeling of a maze.

Light hid next to a beam, blending into the metal. His camouflage has improved. The others waited
deeper in the shadows. Everyone kept their eyes peeled. The waterworks are difficult to navigate
and don’t connected to the surface. Otherwise the assassins would frequent them more.

Light gave the signal and jumped. They dashed after him, hopping across beams. Silver and Kate
struggled to keep up with the other two.

“Slow down.” Wise’s voice came from their wrystals. All four had kept an open line. They briefly
paused their descent, before speeding up again. Ten seconds later, Wise halted their pace again. This
cycle continued on repeat.

According to Rose, Light’s prior attempt had failed because he tried to track the assassins visually,
which required staying too close. Their new approach relied on Wise’s foresight. Every time they
came within seconds of catching up, he would hold them back.

“Go South on the next floor.” Following the instructions, they left the waterworks and sped across the
Undercity’s crowded structures. Halfway to the docks, Wise had them stop. Finally. Silver and Kate
were breathing hard. A respite is appreciated. The reason their group consisted of four, rather than
simply Light, was to increase the reliability of Wise’s predictions. More eyes to catch shadows.

“Did we succeed?” Light demanded quietly.

“The assassin disappeared into the abandoned warehouse in front of you.” Wise stated. “Wait there,
we’re coming.”

Once we confirm what is in that building, we’ll report our findings.

“I still say we take them out ourselves.” Emelia said. “Dawn and I can do it alone.”

“No, some might escape, and we’d be back to square one.” Light countered. I personally want to
avoid killing if possible. Outside coliseums, death was permanent.

Their surroundings were an architectural disaster. Rather than proper apartment buildings, it
appeared houses had been stacked one on another. Homes in adjacent layers were discernible
through gaps. There isn’t a clean separation. Stairs, walkways, and elevator shafts were
everywhere. That’s the warehouse. The shuttered building surrounded by a junkyard. Isolated and
unlit, it stood apart from the cluttered residential district.
When the others arrived, they dropped down to the alley and approached the junkyard. This should
be close enough.

“So?” Light asked.

“Give me a second… Shiiiit…” Wise hissed.

Why? This meant trouble, but Silver didn’t understand how. Hope wasn’t with them so the assassins
had no motive to attack, especially when outmatched. Unless it’s a trap.

“Hello.” Said a voice above. They glanced up to see a familiar blond-haired figure jump down. The
Laughing Man.

Emelia is in danger, Silver realized. We must distract him. “What are you doing here?” He asked.

The man gazed at him pensively. His hand flashed and a golden spear stopped a quarter inch from
his right eye. Silver didn’t flinch. Siegfried will kill him if he harms me. He considered walking
forwards. One eye would be worth it, but a self-inflicted injury might not count.

“Curious, even if you have the HEAVENLY DAO’s protection.” The Laughing Man withdrew his
weapon. “You’re broken, aren’t you?”

“You can’t hurt us.” Rose stated. There was no reason to hide it if he knew.

“True, true.” He acknowledged. “I can’t… BUT…” The warehouse behind him burst into flames. He
leered back towards the blaze. “They can.”

Snickering maliciously, the Laughing Man leapt to the ceiling, then again out of view, both
movements sending out tremors. They were left alone before an inferno.

“For now, let’s put out the fire” Dawn said. As they rushed to the junkyard, his sister formed a
spell. She’s conserving strength for whatever is in that building. The magic circle burst, and a mass
of freezing air slammed into the flames, snuffing them out. The chill spread wide, dropping the
temperature far. I’m back in the Arctic.

“Werewolves.” Wise said. “They’re staked to the walls but will soon break free.”

What are—— “Wait!” Emelia grabbed Wise and pointing. “Are you saying there are victims of Kain’s
curse in there?”

“Yes.” Wise nodded.

Emelia let go and turned to the crowded slum next to them. Many lights were still on. “Not good.”
She whispered.

“I’ll call Isle Security.” Kate jumped to a nearby roof. Watching her go, heat assaulted Silver. The
warehouse was aflame again.

“Wise, Emelia, explain!” Rose demanded.

Before they could answer, an explosion sent part of the structure flying, and flames poured out.
Something is coming. A figure emerged, its red fur blending with the fire. Its face had the snarling
fangs of a wolf, and its arms ended in sizzling claws.

“Don’t let them burn you.” Wise warned. “That’s how the curse spreads.”
“So those are regular people?” Free asked.

“Yes, but there’s no saving them.” Emelia said coldly, conjuring a pair of blades. “Once transformed,
only death can stop them.”

“There are five.” Wise said as more beasts exited. “If we let a single one slip away, it’ll be a disaster.”

The first werewolf let out a ghastly howl, sounding far too human. The rest rallied to this cry, their
fur flaring up and rocketing the temperature. All five galloped forwards, claws leaving molten
puddles behind.

Silver hung back. Opponents who weren’t safe to touch were his worst match-up. I really must find
an summoning instructor. Fireproof dragon hide would come in handy right about now.

The werewolves were fierce foes. Their fur was as tough as scale armor, and flames accelerated their
movements. They released waves of fire which deflected projectiles and were tricky to dodge. Up
close, their claws were able to burn deep into Soul’s ice armor. They were cunning too, using flares to
blind strategically. The way they’re fighting… It’s hard to believe these were ordinary people
minutes ago. They seemed battle veterans.

Fortunately, we have Soul, Emelia, and Dawn. Those three were holding their own. However, the
situation remained perilous.

Rose was struggling. As fire was ineffective, she couldn’t strike directly. Instead she was using
telekinesis to levitate her opponent until the others could help. That shouldn’t normally be
possible. Living beings were resistant to this type of manipulation. They must be too closely
connected to fire. The unhappy beast was flinging flames which Rose was somehow deflecting.

Light and Free were faring worse. Light’s shurikens were being knocked away, and he’d already been
cornered into using a substitution. As for Free, her roots weren’t resisting well, much to her
frustration, barely lasting long enough to hamper the creature. Silver could tell that it was tearing
through her stamina. Together they were barely keeping the fifth under control.

Thankfully, by the time Light used his second substitution, Dawn felled her foe. She took over as they
collapsed. At least they contributed. Silver felt useless.

Emelia is nearly done too. Her golden outfit had been singed away, revealing hardened leather
below. She’s the type who needs durable gear. Her body now had a shine to it, with crystalline
calluses covering some areas. Rock skin? Between that and the whirling vortex around her, she
seemed impervious. How’d Dawn beat her?

When Emelia finished off her adversary, the werewolf fighting Soul released a mournful howl, its
body glowing brighter and brighter. Its flesh melted away, revealing blinding white bones. They all
sensed what was coming.

“Brace yourselves!” Wise yelled as the shining figure exploded, blasting everything away and setting
the block ablaze.

Recovering, Silver found one of the two remaining werewolves next to him. Nearby, a man and a
woman were crawling from the wreckage of a house. Not good. The werewolf charged the terrified
couple.

Silver threw himself between the fiend and its victims. He concentrated his aura to the maximum
and grabbed its wrists, holding its scorching claws at bay. The beast tried to maul him, but he pushed
it back with a leg. Not giving up, it struggled forwards, jaws snapping. The heat on his hands was
unbearable. Just as his strength gave out, Diamonds Edge decapitated his foe, and its body turned to
ash.

“That was the last one.” Soul panted heavily. “You alright?”

“I’m fine.” Silver fell back with relief. I’ve endured worse.

“No, it seems you’re not.” Soul shook his head. What? Silver saw flames erupting from his burnt
palms. Whaaaat? The last thing he heard was, “Sorry, I’m going to freeze you.”
[Chapter 34] Dawn - Kain's Curse
“So you’re fine?” Light asked.

“Yes, look.” Silver showed off his hands. “It was nothing really.”

Last night they’d rushed Silver to John Lavinda, leaving the aftermath to Lily. On the way, Wise had
calmed their fears by explaining the affliction. Burn injuries would begin burst aflame, spreading
rapidly. Half the body was the point of no return where the transformation sped up and soul
corruption began. Before then, recovery was possible.

“I can’t believe you snuck off without me.” Hope brooded.

“We couldn’t take you.” Soul reasoned. “We don’t know how the assassins are tracking you. What if
it’s proximity based?”

“Then you shouldn’t have gone at all.” Hope snapped. This is why we kept quiet.

“Fayla, where’s Lily?” Free asked.

The fire sprite had gathered them east wing at day break. It was generous to let us sleep that long.

“With the press.” Fayla responded. “She wanted you here when she got back.”

“While we wait, Wise, tell us more about Kain’s curse.” Rose requested.

She wants the extra details. When they’d returned yesterday, Wise had immediately retired. This left
them relying on their wrystals for the basics.

Kain was Kongal’s avatar during the dark age, the one trapped in Tartarus. What they’d fought was
his plague on humanity. It’s a scary thing. While most ailments were reversible to some degree,
Kain’s Curse was one of the ‘abominable scourges’ for which there was no cure. Once a carrier,
you’re lost.

Besides physical contact, Kain propagated his curse through his link to Kongal. Outside the wards
protecting civilization, burn wounds on those despairing would catch fire, leading to outbreaks. This
meant the blight could never be completely eradicated. On the plus side, fire-based torture
techniques have fallen out of favor.

Kain created partial doppelgangers of himself by grafting his appearance, pyrotechnic skill, and
battle expertise onto his victims. Their souls became irreversibly tainted, compelling them to burn
others.

Their weakness is their homogeneousness. Since every werewolf received the same combat
knowhow, detailed information had been compiled about their abilities and tactics. Even their
propensity to self-destruct was well-known. That would’ve been nice to know yesterday.

Wise smiled, “Fortunately I don’t have to tell you Kain’s story because Emelia here already knows.”

Emelia was back in new yellow gear, lying face down on the table, half-asleep. She’d been up late
reporting to the Barsal Empire. I hope she isn’t recalled. Sparring with her had been extremely
satisfying.

“Did someone call?” Emelia yawned.

“Yes, could you please explain about the Sirk and Kain?” Wise asked politely.

“Why would I do that?”

“Because you recently took a quest to hunt down werewolves in Angrim Dungeon. At the time, you
read all about their history.”

This comment snapped Emelia awake, and she eyed Wise suspiciously. He takes getting used to.

“Using my ability for long tales is draining.” Wise pleaded. “I’m worn out too.”

This won Emelia over, and she nodded, “Fine, I suppose it’s fresh enough in my mind.”

“Back when Sola was reviving the deceased, a certain king visited Earth’s End. His kingdom, Jabor,
was a feudal society which had just quelled a bloody uprising. Unnerved by the violence, he desired a
solution to prevent a repeat. To everyone’s surprise, Sola answered the request and crafted the
Sirks.”

“They were a race of half-dog and half-human designed for servitude. Lacking the confidence to
challenge authority, their natural complacency lead them to not question their lot in life. They
suffered an instinctive need to follow orders and were docile to the point of harmlessness. If this
wasn’t enough, they were given a fear of blood so strong it sent them into paralytic shock.”

“The Sirks were a huge hit, and soon their use spread far beyond Jabor. Part of their appeal was that
they could be efficiently segregated from society. Unlike half-breeds engineered by the HEAVENLY
DAO, the Sirks did not have human faces and could only have offspring with their own kind.”

“How was this allowed to happen?” Soul interjected. “It’s so wrong…”

“You’re right.” Emelia agreed. “The Sirks were a travesty which should’ve been condemned.
Unfortunately, Sola controlled resurrection. Although there was much outrage privately, few dared
speak out. Rather, they took steps to silence opposition.”

“It was after the Black Banquet, that Sola released their true nature.”

“In the weeks following that massacre, the dogs morphed into wolves. They developed a fierce pride,
and orders of any type would send them into rage. The smell of blood triggered a berserker state.
Their physical appearance changed to reflect this new disposition. While they’d been mostly human
except the head, their canine features enveloped their bodies, skin morphing into thick hides and
sharp claws replacing nails.

“This did not end well.” Free predicted sadly. “Sola was awful…”

Soul should probably talk to her again. Dawn wasn’t talented in this department. She remembered
trying to cheer Hope up. Why is it wrong to tell someone to accept that they aren’t good?

“So what happened next?” Rose pressed.

“After deadly uprisings, the surviving Sirks gathered in what used to be Jabor and founded their own
nation in its ruins. They enthroned a king, Kain, who proclaimed their freedom.”

“For a brief moment, they enjoyed the illusion of free will. Then Sola reemerged and visited their new
home. Unbeknownst to them, they’d been programed with an undying loyalty and love towards their
creator. She needed only show her face.”
“Instead of ushering in an era of prosperity, Kain was forced to lead his people to extinction in a fight
that held no meaning for them. The Sirks became a foundation of Sola’s genocidal army. As their
numbers dwindled to nothing, Kain’s mind broke, and he became the strongest avatar of despair the
world has known.”

The dashed hopes of an entire people and the king who utterly failed them… There’s no escaping
something like that.

“This is why Kain stubbornly clings to existence. As the last of his kind, he refuses to fade away. His
pride won’t allow it. Instead, he lurks in Tartarus cursing humanity for eternity.”

“Nicely told.” Lily said. Dawn hadn’t sensed her arrive. The legion of phoenixes mask her presence.

The immortal took her seat, “Astra is back. She’s swinging by the Guild and will be here
momentarily.”

“Have you found how the outbreak occurred?” Rose asked.

That’s right. This was the big mystery. How did the Laughing Man spread the curse? Dawn doubted
he’d snuck a werewolf onto the Isle. That left contagion via despair. Had impaling his victims been
enough?

Lily frowned, “We’re still working that out. The Isle has wards against malevolent magic. If the
civilized world wasn’t protected this way, there’d be outbreaks all the time. This should’ve been
impossible.” Now it makes even less sense.

“Doesn’t this look bad for you?” Kate asked nervously.

“It definitively doesn’t help.” Lily admitted.

“Why’s that?” Silver was confused. Thanks for always asking the obvious.

Elbow on table and head in hand, Lily spoke in an off-hand, child-like way, “Domestic outbreaks of
Kain’s curse are usually considered an embarrassment. They’re a sign of failing infrastructure and a
despairing population. Neither are true in this case, but that won’t stop speculation. Since you all
can’t come forwards as witnesses, it’s a rather difficult.”

“Fortunately, the casualties were low. It may sound callous, but five deaths in the Undercity won’t
send anyone into a panic. The terrorist incidents, which took the lives of tourists, were far more
problematic.”

“I should be thanking you. If you hadn’t contained them, hundreds would’ve died. My position would
be infinitively worst.”

“So you’re not mad?” Hope exclaimed in relief and outrage.

“Not in the least.” Lily admitted. “Their actions were extremely foolish, but that foolishness was
useful. Why would I be upset?” I wonder if that’s an appropriate attitude.

Lily perked up and turned to the terrace. Astra walked in with a grim man dressed in black.

“Why is Gareth here?” Lily asked.

“I found him waiting at the Guild. He says he has important intelligence concerning last night, so I
brought him along. He already knows about the children.” Astra seemed irritated about the last
part. Was it our fault?
Astra formally introduced the newcomer, “This is Gareth Black. He’s the former Mask of Xarst who
hunted the Laughing Man for a hundred years. It’s safe to consider him an ally. It’d like to begin by
hearing what he has to say.”

Gareth spoke in deep, soft voice, “For the past week, I’ve been investigating into the Tartarus break
in.”

“Why?” Astra asked.

“Are you familiar with Simon’s history with the Laughing Man?”

“Yes.” Astra answered.

“I share that history. I’m one of the five survivors. That’s all the motive I needed.”

What’s this about? Dawn looked to Wise, but he shook his head. Must be a sensitive topic.

Gareth leaned back, “The Laughing Man never takes action without purpose. I traveled to Tartarus
to uncover this larger goal.”

“And?” Astra inquired.

“He retrieved Kain’s right arm during the raid. The Empire is covering this up.”

Bang. Lily slammed the table, panicked, “You don’t mean to tell me the arm——”

“Is on the Isle?” Gareth finished. “Yes, that’s exactly what I suspect. Part of it must’ve been used last
night.”

A tenseness enveloped the room. I don’t fully grasp the implications, but I’m guessing it’s bad.

Rose broke the silence, “How exactly were those people transformed?

“Few know this,” Astra explained grimly. “But there are three ways the curse can spread. The third
method is proximity to Kain’s mummified remains.”

“It was a nightmare at first.” Lily added. “Dozens of guards and inmates were lost. We had to bury
the bastard half a mile deep with multiple seals. How was the Laughing Man able to get to it?”

“That’s brings up the another matter.” Gareth said. “The Laughing Man had inside help. Tartarus’s
security was compromised, and requests for backup went unanswered for fifteen minutes. The
seals leading to Kain were also weakened ahead of time. Someone high in the Empire enabled this.”

“The Emperor?” Astra asked.

“Yes.” Gareth nodded. “Kain’s body is a biological weapon of terrifying proportions. Guarding it is
one of the Empire’s most critical priorities. There’s no way a piece could be stolen. At least, not
without the Emperor’s blessing.”

Wait, the Northern Emperor is targeting Hope? The assassins showed up the day of the Tartarus
break-in, and both events happened after their Laughing Man encounter. So our enemy is the man
who controls a fifth of Enera?

Gareth’s continued, “What puzzles me is I can’t comprehend Samuel Lithorn’s motive. The Laughing
Man has harmed the Empires interest on several occasions. With all the resources under his
control, the emperor should’ve had other means of undermining Lily.”
“That’s not all that’s strange. The Northern Emperor usually acts via means which can’t be traced.
The terrorism and Arther’s death hold true to this. However, in this case, the arm’s disappearance
would eventually leak, and the astute would put two and two together. Lithorn is acting openly.”

“Why’s he doing this?” Astra inquired.

“Desperation, I imagine. Something changed in the last week. The Northern Emperor’s very rule is
somehow in jeopardy. Only a threat of that magnitude would justify Kain’s arm. What’s more,
Lithorn fears revealing this peril to those close to him. Otherwise he wouldn’t be relying on a third
parties.” What changed is us.

“Thank out for alerting us.” Astra spoke formally. “Could you stop by my office later to review the
details?”

“Certainly.” Gareth got up. “Call me when ready.”

Dawn watched him walk onto the terrace and disappear. What the hell? One moment he was there,
the next he wasn’t.

“Did he just vanish?” She asked.

“He moves extremely fast.” Lily said. “I barely saw it myself.” His speed must be near Astra’s if not
higher. He’s strong.

“How did Gareth discover the children?” Lily asked.

“Kara told him.” Astra stated. “He was the one who convinced her to leave the Green Hell. According
to Arther’s crystals, Gareth feels some responsibly for her wanton murders. He keeps in regular
contact in hopes of reining her in, as he’s one of the few people she listens to. The Beast of Sanrune
would be even wilder if he wasn’t around.”

“Now,” Astra said. “Tell me of last night.”

Once they’d finished, she spoke again somberly, “If Gareth is right, an event capable of toppling the
Northern Emperor is in the cards. Furthermore, we have a weapon of mass destruction on the Isle. If
the worst occurs, a Dark Age could begin.”

“On that note… I can’t believe I must do this, but it’s been twice now…” Astra looked them over. “No
more stalking assassins. Am I clear?”

They nodded.

“While you’re safe from the Laughing Man and the assassins soon won’t be a threat with your rising
fame, this conflict has other actors. Whoever committed the massacre at the pillar’s base is more
than capable of finishing you off.”

“With that you’re free to go…”

Departing, Dawn heard Rose ask what they were doing about the arm. Nope, not staying for
that. Politics didn’t capture her interest. Besides, I’ve got plans.

She descended to the Obsidian Cavern in a stellar mood. On a personal level, all aspects of her life
were aligning properly.
The world was recognizing her brilliance. She’d hear strangers discussing her domineering wins at
the coliseum. Wandering the Guild asking about Emerit also drew curiosity. This attention was
paying dividends. Dawn tracked her strength closely, so she’d noticed the improvement. It was
minor, but the fact it’d keep increasing filled her with glee. We’ve only became well-known in the
last two days.

Dawn kept this from the others. She’d already paraded her superiority sufficiently recently, and there
was no point in further damaging their self-esteem. They really are unfortunate, destined to linger
in my shadow.

Dawn arrived on the Inner Palace’s highest balcony and spread her wings. I’m an exceptional
existence. Soon she was soaring through empty streets, contemplating the gloriousness of
life. Mastering flying only took a week.

Her jubilant disposition had much to do with yesterday. Under the pressure of a worthy foe, she’d
experience a breakthrough in her martial arts. I finally mastered ‘Blood of Frost’. The skill was a core
body hardening technique in Astra’s ‘winter embrace’. The spike in power permitted her to cruise to
five crushing victories. That was bliss.

She did feel sympathy for her hapless opponent. Emelia was quite skilled, and Dawn could tell the
losses had battered her psyche. It was unavoidable. The girl had been under the delusion she was
better. That fantasy had to be squashed.

This was perfect timing as I’ll be moving up a bracket. Evening matches began at six and were the
Stone Coliseum’s biggest draw, reliably selling out. I love Lily’s skybox. From what she’d seen
yesterday, Dawn’s blood was boiling.

Dropping at the foot of the tallest building. Dawn noted she’d gained a few pounds. Magic generated
density. At higher levels, hardening had this side affect. My figure remains flawless.

Dawn crouched, channeling torrents into her legs. Under her feet, ice spread out. This was her
version of platforming, a class of martial arts techniques designed to boost mobility. She’d reached
the point where even rock would buckle under her full force. Same as an ordinary person jumping
on sand.

Dawn leapt, and the stone structure rushed by. Thirteen stories. Despite her extra weigh, she’d
traveled higher. Martial arts were a balance between increasing raw power and hardening the body
to withstand it. ‘Blood of Frost’ allowed her to steel herself far more efficiently, freeing energy to
supercharge her muscles.

Standing horizontally on a patch of ice, she smiled. It’ wonderful to be this far up with no
fear. Jumping higher altered her concept of space, recalibrating her phobia. However, that’s not the
only reason. The completed version of ‘Blood of Frost’ imparted an insane resistance to damage.
Testing this durability, she’d hopped off this building, enclosing herself in an egg of ice. After
smashing to the ground, she’d walked out unscathed.

Her other endeavors were progressing just as swimmingly. She’d adopted Lily’s fast casting spells in
her matches and would soon supplement them with the wind and earth spells Emelia was teaching
Light. Without her vastly superior ice, she had to milk every bit of potential she could. I can’t wait
for the shock once my true affinity is revealed.

Her transformation into a kunoichi was also proceeding apace. She’d finished Tales of the Shinobi
and could fluidly travel surfaces. Wall-running, check. Double jumps were next.
After dabbling with hand signals, Dawn saw much potential in the magecraft. Perfect execution of its
advanced spells rivaled medium-sized magic circles, but were faster to cast. Although you must be
a ‘ninja’ to use them…

Dawn didn’t know how long she’d remain a Kunoichi. There are other attractive specializations. For
now, She was delaying a decision until she’d obtained her substitution technique. I’ll have one, I
swear.

She dropped down while Manifesting wings. Enough procrastinating, I must change. Her
appearance as a white ninja was too well-known, and she couldn’t afford to be recognized for what
she was about to do. After donning nondescript clothing, she made her way up to city.

This trip’s focus was Emerit Blaze. Enacting divine retribution, Dawn smirked. It’d taken hours, but
she’d tracked down a retired colleague who’d provided information she could use. After some
brooding, she’d visited the Guild and commissioned a quest. The receptionist had been surprised but
had processed the request. The Guild takes confidentially seriously, so there shouldn’t be any
leaks. It’d cost her share of the reward from the Field of Graves, but it’d be worth it. All that remains
is arranging the delivery.

Dawn stopped and studied the glass bridge to the Isle’s dockside. Technically, she could avoid this
hurdle, but she refused to consider the option. If I can’t cross this, I’ll definitely fail the next
part. Today she would overcome her fears. With that thought, she strode out.

Endure, Dawn corrected. Today was the day she’d learn to endure her fears. Glass bridges remain
the stupidest invention ever conceived. Those who cross them are idiots. Myself included.

After denigrating her intelligence for thirty seconds, she made it across. That went… relatively
well. Perhaps she might yet succeed. It’ll be unpleasant either way.

Dawn made her way to the Wall of Legends, easily navigating the wide pathways. Stone feel so safe
compared to glass. Distancing herself from the crowd, Dawn found an untrafficked spot and
carefully scanned the sky. He’ll be there. The HEAVENLY DAO would move him if it had to. Because
it wants to see me jump off. Given how often she’d been horrified lately, she was sure the perverse
god got a kick from watching her suffer.

There he is. Dawn’s heart sank as she spotted what she was looking for. Now she would jump off,
form wings away from prying eyes, and fly up to meet Siegfried. Simple.

Dawn had settled on this brain-dead plan for two reason. First, tumbling into a bottomless void was
an unavoidable certainty in her future. It’d happen now or later when Astra tosses me off the
Isle. She preferred the former option. Terror is easier to manage when you know you can’t die. Her
other rationale was revenge. What she’d experienced on the airship… Emerit would experience it too.
The burning resentment in her soul demanded it.

She stepped off and promptly regretted it. This was a miserable idea. Mesmerized in horror, she
watched the clouds race towards her. Wait! Wings, Wings, WINGS! Hours of training kicked in, and
she sprouted feathered limbs. Extend them! She spread her wings and entered an unstable glide.
This accomplished, she froze completely.

While drifting downward in paralyzing dread, Dawn had an epiphany. All my terrifying experiences,
this horrible place… It’s all the HEAVENLY DAO’s fault. She focused her entire being on cussing its
wretched existence. The profanities soothed her mind, and her flight stabilized. She rose up through
the air.
Dawn landed on Siegfried’s platform and collapsed on her back, breathing heavily. “You just spent
the last two minutes violently cursing the god you intend to ask a favor of.” Siegfried offered with a
smile.

Dawn said nothing. He deserved every bit of it.

Siegfried’s grin widened. “You haven’t overcome your fears at all, have you?”

“I can manage them, and that’s what matters.” She stated tersely.

Dawn took another minute before standing and facing the agent of that rotten god, “You know what I
came for. I’ve a package arriving soon. I need it moved.”

“While I commend your audacity.” Siegfried spoke seriously. “Lily is an immortal, a legendary hero,
and the regent of the Isle. You are a fifteen year old girl. Surely you realize the difference…” Siegfried
trailed off.

Yes, I’m far more amazing. The immortal appeared struck speechless by her truth.

Finally recovering, he peered deeply at her, “You ARE aware that you have an ego problem?”

That’s right he can read minds through the HEAVENLY DAO, Dawn realized. There’s no point in
putting on an act.

“That’s a matter of opinion. What’s wrong with believe you’re the best when you are, in fact, the
best?” Offering her honest unfiltered opinion felt liberating.

“Oh, I definitely believe you’re something special alright.” Siegfried smirked. Dawn overlooked the
hint of mockery. Even a supreme immortal like Siegfried has his flaws. This thought caused
Siegfried to break into a fit of laughter.

“Stop, wait.” He said, getting himself under control. “Phew, reading you makes it difficult to act
dignified. This is rough…”

Really? I find it refreshing. Since Siegfried was invading her thoughts, he’d no right to be upset at
what he found there. It was wonderful not needing to sugarcoat reality.

“Anyway, as splendid as I am, could we get back to the point of my visit?”

“Done.” Siegfried declared.

“What?” Dawn was suspicious at this sudden turn.

“When it arrives, the content of your package will be delivered.”

“That easily? Really?” Dawn had anticipated more of a struggle.

“Granting this boon won’t effect anything of import in the grand scheme of things. Besides, the
HEAVENLY DAO believes in rewarding good entertainment.”

Were my recent victories engaging enough to warrant such recognition? This puzzled Dawn.

“It’s your entire existence that’s amusing.” Siegfried clarified. If that means I’m amazing, then I
accept. It should be expected that a deity would be qualified to recognize her value.
“Oh, one warning.” Siegfried added. “The HEAVENLY DAO considers this a private matter. If you
mention it to anyone, something hilariously awful will happen to you.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks very much to the both of you.” Dawn bowed deeply.

She pivoted around, and her mood instantly darkened. You don’t supposed the HEAVENLY DAO
could teleport me directly out of——

“Nope.” Siegfried said happily.

Figures. Dawn resigned herself for another ordeal. The HEAVENLY DAO still sucks.
[Chapter 35] Rose – Argent Tobaskus
“It’s… more cluttered than usual.” Rose noted. And that’s a generous assessment. Stones and debris
covered the workshop’s floor.

“You can thank Lily for that.” Hope said bitterly. “But don’t worry, it won’t happen again. I’ve bolted
everything down.”

Metal braces secured the furniture to the walls. It was the swaying, Rose understood. No wonder…

“Were you able to gather them?” Rose asked anxiously.

“Right here.” Hope tapped a large backpack.

“Great,” Rose sighed. “I’ll take that——” Hope snatched it away.

“I’ve gotten stronger.” She declared proudly.

Nope, not having this. “Hope, have you used the runways yet?” Rose pressed.

“No, I haven’t.” Her sister admitted. “I might be able to now though…”

“——If you aren’t weighed down.” Rose finished. Hope appeared torn. One last push. “I’d really
appreciate not wasting time.”

“Fine.” Hope relented, and they headed for the elevator.

“Are you sure these are what we should start with?” Hope asked dubiously.

“I’m certain.” Rose responded.

How to monetize Hope’s pebbles had posed a challenge. People don’t buy what they aren’t used
to. Throw-away enchantments were usually done with the remains of magical beasts. They were
lighter, could hold more, and were cheap. There’s normally no reason to ever use stones. People
would naturally be suspicious. Which is why we need to market them as a novelty product at first.

Hope wasn’t convinced, “I suspects you just want to get rid of these because I turned you pink once.”

“Glow-in-the-dark neon pink.” Rose corrected. “And no. I suggested this approach because it’s
best.” Disposing of them is a side benefit.

When they reached the runways, Rose was happy to find Hope keeping up. She’s come a long
way. They were traveling to see Agata Nimrod. It makes sense to leverage what you have. Hope’s
mentor owned a popular enchanting shop. If they could secure shelf space, that’d be ideal.

“Do you think she’d agree?” Hope asked nervously.

“There’s a decent chance. Many shops have unusual or eccentric items by their counters.” Rose said.
“How’s your relationship?”

“Good,” Hope answered. “But she’s shrewd when it comes to business. I’m not sure she’d help
popularize a competitor.” True, but the opportunity is too attractive not to try.
They entered Sunrise and made their way to the backroom. Agata was sitting crossed legged perusing
messages. Shutting her wrystal, she welcomed them, “To what do I owe the honor?”

“We were hoping for help in selling these.” Rose opened the backpack on a worktable and a dozen
pebbles fell out. “They’re enchanted with touch-activated prank magic.”

Agata listened keenly as Rose continued her sales pitch, “No one would suspect a pebble. If Someone
finds one in their bag, they’ll reach to throw it out. As none of the effects are harmful, foresight offers
little defense. I can personally attest to their effectiveness.”

“What kind of pranks are we talking about?” Agata asked.

“Here’s a list of the possible effects.” Hope produced two pages of neatly written text.

Agata skimmed them, lips curling upwards, “Creative. Slightly evil too. Are they mixed together?”

“I believe it’s more fun to keep things a mystery.” Rose said.

“We could sort them though.” Hope followed up quickly.

Agata rubbed her chin, “It’s a clever idea. I suspect these could sell well…” She glanced at the
backpack. “And if they become a hit, customers might develop an interest in their creator. Very clever
indeed.”

She’s seen through us. Rose prayed goodwill would overcome avarice.

Agata picked up a stone and twirled it in her fingers, “Where’d you get these?”

“From the bedrock at Earth’s End.” Hope answered.

“Interesting.” Agata grinned wolfishly. “A stone from that unreachable, forbidden place might have
value in of itself, like moonstones.”

I overlooked this angle. The first to reach the moon was Connar Noir, the third leader of the Black
Citadel, who opened a portal there from under Xarst. The next was Hope’s original, Jenna
Crystal. She built Astrolis for that purpose, a trip that earned her immortality. The last visitors were
Barsal scientists, who proved it was possible without magic. The rocks brought back from those
ventures were treated as valuable treasures.

Rose mulled over Agata’s suggestion, “It’s a pity, but I don’t know if we can… It’d be difficult to
explain.”

“I’m sure there’s a way…” Agata mused. “Did Simon ever pilot Astra’s airship?”

“Yes, he flew it from Earth’s End to the Black Citadel.” Hope responded.

“Perfect!” Agata smiled beautifully. “First, we get Simon to confirm the stones’ providence, saying he
transported them himself… No one will doubt those ‘truths’. Then I tell everyone that he did so at my
request. We market these as ‘Prank Stones from Earth’s End’.”

A splendid plan. It wouldn’t be strange for Agata to leave this enchanting to her apprentice. The
strategy increased the value of all Hope’s rocks, enchanted or not. Rose sensed an issue though, “You
want a big cut?”

“I’ll take forty percent.” Agata declared.

“Don——hmm” Rose covered Hope’s mouth and countered, “Thirty percent.”

“Thirty-five.” Agata bargained.

“Done.” Hope agreed, pushing Rose’s hand away. I tried.

“By the way,” Agata got up. “You have more of these?”

“A room full.” Hope affirmed.

“Figures.” Agata brought out a list. “These are popular enchantments with the precise information on
their effects. If you reconfigure your work to match these, I’ll sell them in the shop.”

Wonderful. To develop Hope’s ‘business’, their products had to meet expected standards. Rose had
just been saved hours of market research.

Offering profusive thanks, they left. Hope studied Agata’s gift as they walked. “Although it won’t be
as bad as starting from scratch, this won’t be easy… On the upside side, fame finally kicked in today.
It’ll aid in powering up my stones to meet these specifications.”

‘Pressure’ built up as magic was poured into an object. Stronger enchanters could force more energy
into the spells they weaved.

“How much of an improvement?” Rose asked.

“Maybe ten percent?” Hope estimated. “It’s been three day since my victory against Razor. News is
spreading.”

She’s doing amazingly well at the coliseum. Apart from yesterday, Hope had won all her
matches. With her extra win, she has a better record than me. Despite her loss two days ago, Rose
was steadily climbing the ranking. Free will probably experience her first defeat today. She was
facing a well-known ‘demoness’ who wielded fire rivaling that of werewolves.

“I appreciate the strengthening, but I wish people would stop coming up to me…” Hope complained.
“I’m not sure how to deal with them, especially the ‘suitors’.”

Oh right, those guys… They now had fans with romantic aspirations. We’re mysterious, talented,
and good looking. She’d turned down two dinner invitations yesterday. If we weren’t wearing
masks, it’d be worse. Rose had taken to spending as little time in public as possible. If you don’t
stand in one place, it’s hard for anyone to approach.

“I could help adjust the fire enchantments.” Rose offered.

There was overlap between magical affinities. Someone skilled in fire could practice other magics as
long as they’d an association with the concept. This was why Lily could summon a dragon god
despite not being a summoner.

Hope winced, “No thanks, you’re terrible at it.”

Ouch… “You didn’t have to be blunt.” Rose objected.

“Sorry, but it’s matter of ethics. I can’t sell enchantments fashioned by you under my name. The
disparity would be too great.” While it’s not like I take pride in my enchanting, this stings a
bit. Hope’s scowl deepened. “I guess I could accept Dawn’s help…”

“What?” Rose cried. “Explain!”

“You know how she loves mastering everything?” Hope said sourly. “At one period she put quite a bit
of effort into enchanting. To compete with me, of course.”

“How did that turn out?”

“Technically, it ended in a ‘tie’. I beat her in skill, but she outpowered me. Our ice enchantments
were on par. Stopping there was her twisted way of showing mercy. If she’d kept at it and closed the
skill gap, she would’ve surpassed me. This was obvious to both of us. She dallied just long enough to
prove she could win if she wanted.” Sounds like her.

“Listen, if you really want to, I’ll let you, but you have to practice first.”

“Thanks, but I’ll pass.” Rose declined. “How much further?”

Hope was leading this shopping expedition. With a secured source of income, the girl was
determined to acquire the materials to make her own bullets. If it’s only that, it should be
ok. Between her growing fame and martial arts, Hope was nearing the point where ordinary
explosives would have difficulty injuring her.

“It’s that one, ’Dragon’s Breath’” Hope pointed down the street. “Can’t say I like the name.”

Letters of molten metal floated above the store. As people aren’t collapsing, I’m guessing it’s a
projection. Appropriate I suppose.

A wave of unease struck them the instant they entered. Scanning the room, Rose realized death
radiated all around. Especially from that back wall. Across one shelf, glowing orange cubes were
aligned in glass containers.

“First time in an Demolition shop, I venture.” A gruff voice rang out. A short, stout man was fiddling
with a metal contraption behind the counter. Possibly a detonator?

“Proximity to high-powered explosives is alike a knife at your throat. The name’s Orthos Braslin.
Welcome to Dragon’s Breath.”

I see. “What’s on the far wall?” Rose asked.

“RSF,” Orthos grinned twistedly. “Refined Salamander Flesh.”

I’ve heard of it. RSF was an unearthly explosive fifteen times stronger than TNT. Cheap and
relatively safe to handle, it was widely employed by the military.

“I want some.” Hope said quietly.

“Why on Enera would you need it?” Rose whispered.

“Truth is,” Hope answered sheepishly, “I’ve been considering a grenade launcher.”

Her recent success with firearms is going to her head… Rose felt compelled to dish out a dose of
reality, “Lily recently taught me ‘fuse’. It’s a fast-cast fire spell which detonated all combustibles in an
area. If you show up against me carrying RSF, it’ll be a short match.”

“Right, Legonas warned me about that one…” Hope grimaced, mumbling. “I was lucky Razor didn’t
know it. I must protect my propellant before I face another fire user.”

“So, how can I assist you ladies?” Orthos put his work aside.
“I’ve a list.” Hope slapped down a paper, then held up a bullet. “I want to make these.”

Orthos glanced over, nodding. Glad he gets it. Rose hadn’t recognized a single one of the scientific-
sounding names. Free is the only one with the interest to keep up in this department.

“You must be the revolver ninja I’ve heard about.” Orthos said. “Aiming to pierce blessings with self-
made bullets?”

“Exactly.” Hope agreed happily. “Oh, right. Can I add some RSF?” Without waiting, she went over to
the foreboding wall.

“By the way, don’t try enchanting RSF.” Orthos yelled after her. “It’s packed to the brim with power.
Add more and boom.” Hope, you better not kill yourself.

“That’s… good to know.” Hope carefully picked up a container. She started back but stopped in her
tracks. Simon Black had just walked in.

“This is an explosives shop.” He remarked, inspecting his surroundings.

“Indeed.” Orthos agreed. “Did you enter not knowing that?”

Simon didn’t answer. Instead, he rounded the room searching carefully.

“What are you doing here?” Hope asked.

“I came after getting a message from Agata.” Simon replied, still browsing. “Could we speak a
moment once you’re done?”

“Sure,” Hope exclaimed. Satisfied, her attention returned to the RSF.

Leaving Hope and Orthos to their discussions, Rose approached Simon, “What’s your real reason for
showing up?” What he said might’ve been the truth, but not the whole truth.

Simon hesitated, speaking softly, “Hope died in this shop.”

“I won’t go into the specifics, but the pendant I gave her warns me of her impending demise. A
moments ago, it ‘flashed’ briefly. That means the very moment I received the signal, the death was
averted. There are two explanations for this. First, that man over there ——his name is?”

“Orthos Braslin.” Rose offered.

“Orthos might’ve foreseen her death at the same time as the pendent and acted to prevent it. Did he
issue any warnings while you were here?”

“He told Hope not to enchant RSF or boom.” Rose said.

Simon sighed, “That might’ve been it then…”

“And the other possibility?” Rose asked.

“There is a small chance Orthos was planning on murder, but aborted the attempt sensing my
arrival. If that’s the case, his warning was a clever cover…”

Glancing back, Rose asked. “How small a chance?”

Simon shook his head, “The presence of explosives, especially RSF, complicates things. They wreck
havoc with foresight. Considering the pendent’s signal was so brief I couldn’t get a cause of death, I
can’t provide a hard estimate. Please be careful sharing this. The likeliest explanation remains he
saved you all from an explosive demise.”

“I will.” Rose said. “Should Hope not visit again?” Orthos was the most experienced demolitionist on
the Isle. She’ll be crushed if this place is off-limit.

“Now that I’ve visited, he wouldn’t dare try anything. Still, warn Hope to be prudent.”

“You’re not staying?” Rose exclaimed.

“I’ve relayed everything I needed to. Don’t worry, nothing will befall to your sister while she’s
wearing that pendent. Also, about Agata’s plan, tell Hope I’ll go along with it.” With that Simon left
as quickly as he’d come.

Rose mulled silently while Hope stuffed her backpack with volatile chemicals. Once they’d left, she
brought her sister up to speed.

“So that’s what the pendent does.” Hope appeared unphased. “This is the second time I’ve been
saved. Last time was the HEAVENLY DAO. This time it was… unclear. Which do you think? Was
Orthos my savior or my killer?”

This was the question Rose had been brooding. Would Hope really have blown us up? She had
trouble believing it.

“You’re the one who knows best.” Rose answered. “Were you considering enchanting the RSF?”

Hope reflected, “I was planning on ‘inspecting it’. I don’t know if that would’ve set it off…”

Guess there’s no way to tell. “Just be cautious around him… And explosives too.”

They returned slowly to the Rose Palace. No way we’re using the runways carrying that
bag. Overall, it’d been a productive outing, and Hope expressed as much, describing all the ways
she’d put her purchases to use. Listening, Rose was glad to have helped.

“So you’re not coming to meet Yvonne?” Hope asked at the gatehouse.

“No, Lily has arranged for me to meet Argent Tobaskus.” Rose said. “I can’t exactly blow off the Head
of Isle Security.”

“Good luck.” Hope wished. They split, and Rose took the North Wing’s elevators down to the city,
lost in thought.

“Samuel Lithorn.” She murmured. The name of our enemy. One-sixth of civilization fell within the
Empire’s borders. If satellite states were taken into account, he held sway over a fifth of Enera.

Why’s Hope alive? She doubted those assassins were the best the Emperor could muster. What’d
Gareth say again? ‘the Emperor fears revealing this peril to those around him.’ Assuming that’s
Hope, he wants to conceal Jenna’s doppelganger from those who would wish to make use of her.

Could it be Astrolis? That enchanted mechanical marvel had gathered dust for millennia. With a
capable pilot, its power rivaled the strongest immortals, and it could travel places nothing else could.
Obviously, many would want to unlock it. Is there something incriminating in its logs? The same
held true for Jenna’s workshop. Maybe some secret hidden there?
On further reflection, she rejected these conjectures. It must be the Pillar of Enera, as Simon
suggested. Astrolis and Jenna’s workshop were both under the emperor’s control. Their contents
wouldn’t send him into a panic. What’s he afraid of? Gareth claimed his very rule was ‘in
danger’. What could topple an empire?

Since our enemy dreads it so much, perhaps it’d be best to reveal our existence? Rose pondered and
shook her head. There’s no guarantee we’d be safer, and it might make Lithorn more frantic. If he
made a military play, they’d be looking at a global conflict. We can’t open the pillar either… They
couldn’t expose themselves at the risk of finding nothing.

Dropping these thoughts, Rose moved on. Why did our enemy release Kain’s arm? Rose
contemplated. It’s to depose Lily. If the Isle fell into his hands, he’d gain control of the pillar. His
victory conditions are Hope’s death or taking the Isle. He’s pursuing both approaches.

Rose stretched, satisfied. She’d reached the gap, across from the busy docks. The Isle Security’s
Headquarters were towards the pillar, next to the glass bridge.

I need more firebirds. Rose had requisitioned her second phoenix yesterday, and this time it wasn’t a
power trip. Not entirely anyway. She had plans for them.

She remained fixated on finding the assassins’ hideaway. If Kain’s arm is on the Isle, it’ll be there,
along with Arther’s corpse. Astra had forbidden tracking assassins directly, but she doubted that
applied to her familiars.

I must increase their brainpower first. Making her phoenixes less dumb had proved a challenge. I’m
too weak compared to Lily. Ideally, fame’s benefits would permit her to gift them the smarts
necessary.

And I must also prepare for more werewolves. Rose recalled the battle. I was lucky I could lift
it. The beast’s flames had been hotter than her own.

After consulting Lily for advice, her original had explained that werewolves were essentially fire
elementals. The only way to harm them with their own element was to overload them. An enormous
burst of heat would destabilize their forms, and Lily had taught her a complex magic circle to achieve
this. It still takes far too long to cast…

Lily had made the politically expedient decision to keep silent about the stolen arm. Rose
remembered her words, “The Northern Emperor put everyone at risk by failing to warn the world. So
when the next major outbreak happens, we leak news of its existence. Much of the Blame for the
deaths and destruction will then fall on his shoulders.”

For now, they’d spread a rumor that the Laughing Man had devised a new method of transmitting
Kain’s Curse. It’s enough to justify preparations. Astra had arranged to sponsor werewolf training at
the simulation coliseums, and Rose planned to test her new spell there. I’ll invite Soul to tank the
beasts so I can cast without pressure.

A white, towering building stood before Rose. On its facade were three letters:
ISF. Isle Security Force… I wish I wasn’t dressed as a ninja. She took a moment to prepare herself.

Yesterday, Rose and Astra had been outraged to discover Lily relied on Sarah Godspeed as the go-
between with Isle Security. How can you let a possible culprit relay updates on an
investigation? Rose had pointed out the absurdity while Astra looked on with the coldest stare she’d
seen. It even scared me.
Lily had weakly protested she meet with Argent regularly, but soon crumbled before the withering
gaze. Rose had used the opportunity to secure herself the position of liaison. From now on, she’d be
the one fetching daily updates. It’d be better if Lily did so herself, but this arrangement benefits me.

Rose still didn’t know what to make of her encounter with the steward two days ago. While probing
their background, Sarah had given no indication she knew their identities. There were suspicious
moments though. She’d guessed Hope was inexperienced with firearms and had asked about Dawn’s
magical affinities. Either her deductions were astute, or she convincingly played dumb…

Rose sighed and entered, making her way to the front desk, “I’m here to see Argent Tobaskus. I
should be expected.”

“Just a moment.” Said the lady behind the desk.

I feel out of place. At the Guild, exotic attire was the norm. Even in the city, outfits were fairly varied.
Here, however, she stood out like a sore thumb amid the uniforms and serious expressions.

“I’ve confirmed your appointment. Please follow this sprite.”

Above the receptionist’s raised hand, a white figure appeared and flew off to the elevators. By the
time she’d caught up, her tiny escort was waiting inside a lift, expressionlessly pointing at a
button. Even the fairies are no-nonsense.

Exiting on the twenty-sixth floor, they crossed hallways and office spaces. No one questioned her
presence, her teeny companion taken as validation. What do I do on the way back? Eventually, they
stopped before a door with the right nameplate.

“Thank you.” Rose said quietly. Her navigator nodded and departed.

“Come in.” Said a voice after she knocked.

The room had a vibrant blue carpet, and pictures in simple frames lined the crisp white walls. She
recognized Lily and Arther in some. A man with distinguished short black hair and greying sideburns
sat behind an uncluttered desk. He invited her to take a seat.

Argent studied Rose attentively, “Lily let me know she was sending an envoy. She explained you’ll be
collecting reports from now on. She also mentioned you were a nosy brat. Care to clarify the last
part?”

Really? “I highlighted that communicating with ISF through Sarah Godspeed was a poor choice. She
didn’t appreciate the honesty.” Rose said tersely.

A small smile flashed on Argent’s face but vanished just as quick, “Enduring the feud between Lily
Morgana and Sarah Godspeed has been a miserable experience. The ills afflicting the Isle, including
Arther’s death, are products of this divided leadership. Despite my best efforts, the situation has
gradually spun out of control.”

“I was born and raised here.” Argent continued, “I care nothing for the politics of immortals and
their ilk. I desire to see this place, my home, safe and secure. So tell me, young Rose: where do you fit
in?”

Okkkay, what do I do now? The weighty monologue screamed for a respond, yet she was at a loss.
“I received an unofficial report of Roy Siegfried interfering in a conflict between ninjas and assassins.
Kate Morgana was accompanying said ninjas…”

He’s competent, Rose realized. This was good and bad. Now is the bad.

“Which means you know why assassins are running around amok. Furthermore, given the timing, I
can only assume it’s our little werewolf outbreak that prompted your visit… So, once again, where do
you fit in? This relationship won’t work smoothly if you keep me in the dark.”

‘Keep me in the dark’… Rose smirked at the words, having made up her mind. “First, I must confirm.
If I share confidential information, will you keep it private?”

Argent inclined his head, “As long as doing so doesn’t endanger the Isle, I can.”

“Alright,” Rose took a deep breath. “Then can I provide some answers you’re looking for, but this has
to be a two way street. I’m hoping for assistance in investigating the disturbances of Isle.”

“Assuming what you say is of value, I can arrange that.“ Argent affirmed.

Let’s start with the big one. “Kain’s right arm is on the Isle, in possession of the Laughing Man.”
Rose prayed the gamble didn’t backfire.

Argent leaned forward and crossed his fingers, “And the source of this is?”

“Gareth Black. He believes it’s a sign of desperation. That something on the Isle threatens the
Northern Emperor’s rule.”

Argent slowly digested the revelation, “How do the assassins fit in?”

“The Northern Emperor is behind them too.” Rose described their first encounter, omitting only
their target. Next, she described how their attempt to track them had lead to the confrontation in the
Undercity. I’ll provide as much as I can afford to. It was too late to back out.

“Why is all this happening now?” Argent pressed.

This might be awkward. “We had a chance encounter with the Laughing Man the day before the
Tartarus break in. It set everything in motion.” Rose admitted nervously.

“And the background of your group?”

“That’s the one area where I can’t go into detail. If you puzzle out the truth, please keep it to
yourself.” Rose said. He likely already has more than enough to piece it together. Maybe she hadn’t
thought this through.

Argent ruminated, “If I understand all this right, it’s your presence which has lead to a weapon of
mass destruction threatening the Isle… Perhaps your departure would reverse the situation?”

Rose didn’t like where this was going. “No, the terrorist incidents happened before our arrival and
the Laughing Man wouldn’t just return the arm…”

“But perhaps the Northern Emperor could free him from his obligation to use it here.” Argent
countered.

Obligation…? “What?”
“The Laughing Man is known to keep his bargains. The Northern Emperor would only turn over the
arm if he’d some guarantees as to its usage.”

That… makes sense. Perhaps their departure would prevent an outbreak. Then… Oh, no.

“Calm yourself,” Argent smiled softly at her panic. “I’m not planning on betraying you.”

“Really?” Rose clung to these words.

“Arther Bard was a close friend. For those of us who knew him personally, he was an inseparable part
of the Isle.” Argent glanced over at the pictures on the wall. “The notion of aligning myself with his
killers is inconceivable. They’ll forever be my, and the Isle’s, enemies.”

Argent suddenly stood up, startling Rose, “You said you’re keen to investigate the disturbances?”

“Yes?” Rose answered off-balance.

“Then let's continue this while taking a little trip.”

Walking behind Argent, Rose realized how tensed she’d been. I jeopardized our safety out of my
desperation for information. She’d already experienced years of forced passivity. Instead of waiting
for their enemy to strike, she wanted to flip the tables on them. Argent had presented the means to
do so. Thank god my bet panned out.

Exiting an elevator into a hangar, Argent lead them to a ISF airship which resembled Lily’s gondola
without the tinted glass. “My personal craft.” he explained.

“Where’re we going?” Rose followed him on board.

“Many of my most pressing investigations are at an impasse.” Argent maneuvered out, and they
plunged into the Hollow. “My gut is telling me a fresh perspective could prove useful. Since we’ll be
discussing the Isle’s incidents, doing so from a vantage point only makes sense. What do you wish to
know first?” Argent brought them to a halt above the pillar’s base.

“About Arther’s death.” Rose chose.

“There’s not much to say.” Argent said wistfully. “He vanished into the Morning Mist.”

“The Morning Mist?”

Argent gestured towards the watery horizon, “Most nights, a thick layer of fog rolls off the Blue Abyss
and covers the lower Isle. It quickly fades once the sun rises. Arther was last spotted in the
Undercity’s haze.”

“You must have some theory about what happened?” Rose pursued expectantly.

“There are three places Arther could have disappeared to: Spiral City, the Blue Abyss, and the gap
between the two. My guess is he was lured into that third one so fast no one caught a glimpse.”

Under them, Spiral City ended in a precipice next to the floating ocean. The area down there is
called the Darklands. Its caves and passageways were endless, pitch black, and devoid of
life. Undead wander there.

“You’re positive Arther wasn’t murdered on the Isle?”

Argent shook his head, “Battles between immortals are loud and flashy. Someone would’ve seen
something, even in the fog.”

“What about the Underground Coliseum?” Rose asked. She was quite proud in this theory she’d
dreamed up. If it was on the Isle, it happened there.

“That’d explain the lack of witnesses,” Argent admitted. “But the place is sealed off.”

“And if there was another entrance?” Rose explained excitedly. “Perhaps a hidden means to sneak
fighters in. Given his relationship with Maximilian, the Northern Emperor would know of it, right?”

Argent scowled, “It sounds far-fetched yet more plausible than what we have. Unfortunately, I’m not
sure this helps. The main entrance at Maximilian’s casino was blocked off in a manner that was never
meant to be undone. It’d be easier to tunnel back in, which would be time consuming. The Isle’s
bedrock is reinforced by the HEAVENLY DAO, and the Blood Arena is in half a mile deep…”

“How long would it take?” Rose asked apprehensively.

“Two or three months. Lily could reach it in a week if she went at it nonstop, but I don’t know if she
can afford the distraction. Especially since this is conjecture.”

Rose doubted they had that type of time. We need to find that secret passage. “Could you show me
Arther’s last known location?”

“Of course.”

The Undercity was an indistinct jumble with no clear floors. A disjointed maze… Occasionally, in the
midst of the patchwork, Rose spotted orderly ‘striped’ portions similar to the upper Hollow. There
was also a section where a long layer circled down like a screw. No wonder Wise’s foresight ran into
trouble.

Argent stopped South of the waterworks three quarters of a mile below the pillar. “He was heading
West on that rooftop.”

It’s not far from where we fought the werewolves. “The underground coliseum is on this side?”

“Yes, two and half miles down, in the middle of the Southern half.” Argent confirmed. “That reminds
me, there’s passage connecting to Calin’s Keep, but I doubt anyone would be permitted to use it.”

Rose contemplated. If we discount the edges and the very bottom, that leaves nearly two square
miles. It’ll be tricky to find.

“Why have you been letting the assassins run free this long?” Rose asked out of frustration.

“They’re difficult to spot and incredibly agile. Isle Security would need to hire a team of high level
adventurers specialized for the task. Considering we don’t have evidence against them because no
one has submitted a report,” Argent fixed Rose with a stare. “There’s nothing to justify the
expense.” Touché.

“Still, Isle Security has familiars for surveying the city.” Rose glanced at a nearby white hawk.
“Couldn’t you at least try to ferret out their base?”

Argent shook his head, “Tracking them requires human eyes. Summons only notice them when
they’re a few feet away. Other magical means of detection are entirely useless.”
Perhaps my firebirds aren’t so stupid after all, Rose realized. I’ve been sending them on an
impossible errand. She’d have to apologize.

“Then couldn’t you canvass the Undercity with more officers?” Rose persisted.

“Not an option. Both Lily and Sarah would oppose a redeployment.” Noting Rose’s disbelief, Argent
elaborated. “Both the Regent and the Steward are ultimately answerable to the World Council, whose
members are solely concerned with the safety of their citizens. They care nothing about what
transpires below the pillar.”

“You mean, in spite of everything, you haven’t increased patrols in the Undercity?” Rose was
stunned.

“It’s the result of an unstable, fractured leadership.” Argent shrugged. “While the ISF did get a
budget increase, it was earmarked for the upper Isle. The Steward’s office controls the budget, which
means Sarah can cut off our funding if we engage in ‘unapproved’ activities.”

I understand why World Leaders might not trust a fourteen year old with the Isle’s finances, but,
Lily, what were you thinking? Leaving that authority permanently vested with the Steward was
madness.

Wait, maybe I can do something about this. Rose didn’t know about Lily, but she was certain Astra
owned a sizable fortune. Nero manages her investments.

“How much would it take to bring the Undercity’s security in line with the rest.” She inquired
tentatively.

The figure she received caused her blood to drain. “That… much?”

Argent chuckled, “The Undercity makes up twenty eight percent of the Isle. Raising its ISF presence
from undermanned to overstaffed would require considerable expenses. There’s the salaries for new
recruits, the hiring process, the training, the equipment, the construction of new facilities…” I’m a
little naive.

“Were you considering approaching Astra?” Argent peered keenly.

“I was.” Rose admitted.

“It’s a sound idea. Lily can’t provide us additional funds as it’d be seen as usurping the steward’s
budgetary control. However, an infusion from Astra Skyfell is a different story.” Argent smirked
wickedly. “Sarah Godspeed is rumored to be intimidated by the new guildmaster, and I doubt she’d
dare raise a fuss.” Mother can indeed be terrifying.

“I’ll send you an estimate for a fifty percent increase in the policing force.” Argent finished. “You can
try with that smaller number."

Rose wondered why Arther Bard hadn’t considered the approach before immediately recognizing her
foolishness. He took time off to personally resolve the Isle’s woes. That intervention was worth more
than any monetary aid.

“Is there more you wish to see?” Argent asked.

“One last detour, please. The crime scene where people were cut in half.” With three reference points,
it’d be possible to roughly triangulate the Blood Arena’s entrance.
Dockside towards the bottom, an isolated house was walled off by a crystalline barrier. Surprisingly,
there was already an ISF airship parked outide. Why are they investigating a week later? Two
officers exited the dwelling, followed by a brown-haired man clad in amethyst armor.

“Cedric Grinfield has finally shown up.” Argent commented.

“Thanks, seeing the location is enough. We can go now.” Rose spoke as calmly as possible.

“I should talk to him while we’re here,” Argent landed. Damn it!

Leaving her, Argent went to greet the immortal avenger. Time slowed as Rose watched them confer
shielded from her hearing. Cedric turned towards her and their eyes meet. Keeping his gaze locked,
he spoke again. If Argent isn’t on my side, I’m screwed. A few seconds later, the conversation moved
on, and Rose breathed again.

I must alert the others. Rose discretely activated her wrystal and composed a message, her thoughts
forming into words.

‘Cedric Grinfield is on the Isle. If I’m not back at the Rose Palace in ten minutes, assume I’m dead.’

It’s overdramatic, but it’s how I feel. Sending the warning, she lamented her luck. What were the
odds? The answer hit her a second later. Emerit would’ve said this outcome likely. Had she not been
paying attention? This spot was the first place the doppelganger hater would visit. I should’ve
avoided it like the plague.

Rose agonized while Argent and Cedric bantered. Look on the bright side, she rationalized. We
discovered his arrival. If she made it out of here, it’d be a win.

Two minutes later, the men parted. Cedric jumped away, rattling the surroundings, and traveled up
counterclockwise, passing a dozen layers with each leap. It’s over. Argent returned, apologizing for
the wait.

Once airborne, Rose spoke softly, “Could you drop me off at the Rose Palace’s south terrace?”

Argent nodded. As they wordlessly ascended, Rose gathered the courage to inquire about the
meeting.

“We discussed the killings.” Argent said. “Cedric agrees the Laughing Man is the culprit. He believes
the motive is either a message or a lure.”

“A message or a lure?” Rose repeated confused.

“Either there are doppelgangers on the Isle or the Laughing Man wants Cedric here for some reason.”
Argent clarified. Got it.

“On a side note.” Argent said as they touched down. “Your voice sounds similar to Lily’s.”

Offering the sincerest thanks she could manage, Rose took her leave. He suspects and it’s my
fault. He’d gotten as much out of her as she had out of him. Rose walked inside to find dire
expressions.

“Tell us what happened.” Lily demanded.

Rose offered a brief overview, upon which Lily spoke again, “You should all head below. The Rose
Palace isn’t safe, and neither is the Guild——”
Boom. The palace trembled from a terrace landing. Cedric was standing outside. Why’d I assume
we’d have time? I should’ve gathered us below!

“Stay calm.” Lily whispered, eyes on the amethyst figure. “And if things go south, head to the Inner
Palace while sticking together. I can’t protect you if you’re apart.” She approached their guest,
speaking cordially. “What brings you here?”

“You should know already.” From the terrace archway, Cedric scanned the room with jaded eyes.
“You’re protecting them. Why?”

“I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” Lily played dumb.

“I asked an old contact if their were any recent exceptional fighters at the Stone Coliseum. He told
me about this group of mysterious ninjas who had showed up right around the murders in the
Undercity…” His gaze locked with Rose’s again. “I knew there was something familiar about you.
You’re Lily’s doppelganger.”

“Not all here are clones.” Emelia cut in sharply. “You’ll be making powerful enemies if you act
recklessly.”

Cedric studied Emelia and then the rest of them. “True… There are three I don’t recognize: yellow,
green, and the boy with headband. I’ll attempt to spare you if you don’t get in the way.” He really
intents murder…

“Aren’t you supposed to be a hero?” Soul implored.

“I’m an avenger first.” Cedric stated. “Not that it matters. Sola’s taint is irreversible.”

“What if they were untainted from the beginning?” Lily countered. “They come from Earth’s End, not
the plains of Jabor. Astra brought them. She considers them her children.”

For a fraction of a second, Cedric hesitated. Then he shook his head, “Even if true, I swore an oath to
hunt down every last one. A promise I will never break.”

He reached for the sword, but paused, “Does this means Earth’s End was breached? By whom?”

Lily winced, “We don’t know. They were gone when Astra showed up. She’s confident immortality
remains safe, but the secret of doppelgangers might have leaked.”

“And she kept quiet to protect her children.” Cedric concluded, drawing a violet blade. “I must report
this.”

“You’ll not harm them.” Lily snapped, a vermilion staff appearing in hand. “Are you arrogant enough
to face me in the Rose Palace?”

Phoenixes filled the room around them, and hundreds more swarmed outside. Cedric observed
coldly, “Do you reckon the prospect of death has ever stopped my ‘Righteous Fury’?”

At the words, his armor and sword began to glow, a pulsating red flowing over in waves. If they fight,
it’s not just us who will lose our lives.

“So these are Sola’s doppelgangers?” A voice rung out from above. Kara slinked into the room
through the archway, crawling over surfaces like a spider. In contrast to the tenseness below, the cat-
eared immortal was smirking in amusement.

“Kara…” Cedric seethed. “What are you doing here?”

Kara lay down lazily on the ceiling, “When I saw you leaping to Rose Palace so energetically, my
instincts told me to follow.”

“Don’t interfere.” Cedric glared upwards. “I’ll even consent to that duel if you leave quietly.”

“Why do later what you can do now?” Kara replied coyly.

“These children must be executed.” Cedric stated solemnly.

At this, Kara burst out laughing, “And they call me the crazy one! Are you even listening to yourself?”

The amethyst immortal ignored the mockery, “This doesn’t concern you.”

Her snickering subsiding, Kara dropped down next to them, grinning wildly, “Oh but it does! You see
this boy ——What’s your name again?”

“Silver” Her brother answered confused.

“Silver here is my pupil.” Kara finished smugly.

“Me too.” Kate jumped in. That’s right, she’s the strongest aura master on Enera. Kate doesn’t want
to miss the opportunity.

Kara played along, “These two are my disciples. It’s my duty to protect them.”

“They must perish.” Cedric warned. “Please move aside.”

On a different wavelength entirely, Kara smiled eagerly, “And, if you were to murder them, then I’d
be justified in killing you. No one could complain.”

I get the feeling that she’s never the reasonable one. If a fight was to be avoided, Cedric would have
to back down. They watched the purple immortal struggle internally.

“Fine,” Cedric sheathed his blade, the light ebbing from his armor. “Reporting the breach at Earth’s
End takes priority over an unwinnable fight.”

Kara was disappointed, “Where’d all your vigor go?”

“I’m sorry, Kara,” Cedric answered sadly. “but I doubt my Righteous Wrath will ever work against
you.”

He turned to Lily. “I may be retreating, but I’ll return. Count on it.” With that he departed as quickly
as he’d come, and everyone sighed in relief.

“What a waste.” Kara lamented. She walked over to Silver and Kate, the Aura covering her hands
transforming into giant claws which grabbed them both.

“Training starts now.” She said pleasantly, hurling them towards the Pillar. With a leap, she followed,
leaving everyone in shock.

“Aren’t you going to stop her?” Rose demanded of Lily, who was frozen, mouth agape.

“She can’t.” Wise explained. “The beast of Sanrune is stronger. If she does, she’d get intercepted.
Both would fall to their deaths.”
So we just let them get kidnapped right in front us? While Rose was grateful that Cedric had been
chased off, that didn’t mean they could just allow this to happen. Could they?

“Astra is going to kill me.” Lily mumbled.

[Chapter 36] Free – Debra Sunder
“So no advice?” Free had been dissatisfied with her performance the other day. Her roots had
struggled against the werewolves. And I’ll likely face them again.

“Sadly, nothing comes to mind.“ John Lavinda apologized.

Free clicked her tongue. A minor increase in my roots’ fire resistance won’t be enough. Despite her
daily mentoring and rising fame, she had no confidence against a foe that’d overwhelmed her.

I bet necromancy would prove of greater use. Radin had undoubtedly already given Wise a
countermeasure. And I should be able to do anything he can. How frustrating…

Catalysts were a dead end as well. Astra had forbidden these magical instruments to ensure a level
playing field at Earth’s end. Not that we had any, but Hope could‘ve fashioned some. Free doubted
the restriction applied here.

As opposed to the Hope’s one-time enchantments, catalysts required the injection of magic. They
came in two flavors: casters and amplifiers. Casters deployed predetermined spells, such as fireballs.
While their speed and simplicity was attractive, it’d been the second type she’d been searching
yesterday at the commercial sector. Amplifiers offered a straight up power boost.

Regrettably, I couldn’t find one which meshed with my roots. Amplifiers had specific scopes, and
their response time lagged unless in tune with their user. These downsides were mitigated in the
highest grade catalysts, such as ‘Crimson Shaft’ Lily had wielded yesterday. I want my own
legendary weapon.

“To lighten the mood, why don’t we study diseases?” John offered.

“Finally?!” She’d been dying to get her hands on some nasty germs, but everyone at the Guild was too
healthy. Damn enhanced immune systems.

“I assume you’ve mastered your quantum ring?”

“Absolutely.” Free fingered the silver band on her right hand.

I pity the fools who research with microscopes. With training, a person’s spiritual sense could
examine the world around them. At Earth’s end, Free had proved adept at this, studying cells and
bacteria. However, John had gifted her a small catalyst which had raised her ability to the next level,
and she could now observe at magnifications which bested Barsal’s electron microscopes. Unearthly
materials are particularly fascinating.

John lead them below the medical center, stopping before an ashen door on which he placed a hand.
After a moment, it sunk inside, ripples spreading out.

“Close your eyes or it’ll sting.” John mentioned before plunging through the liquefied doorway.

A disinfecting seal, Free understood. All microscopic organisms will be destroyed. A chill hit her
when she stepped through. Slightly below zero. The square room was lines with shelves of glass jars.
John invited her to sit at the table in the center.

“I teach at the campus.” He explained. “These are samples for those classes. You’ll find every major
non-magical malady.”
So they’re teaching aids. The process of treating infections was relatively simple. After identifying
the germ with a quantum ring, the correct spell circle eradicated it from the body.

Free touched the crystal pendent around her neck. Another present, it contained the ‘cure’ to every
diseases. The only ailments medicine struggled with were those of magical origin or relating to old
age.

Free’s wrystal flashed, but she switched it off. I’m not interrupting this. If it was really important,
they’d call John. Instead, she scanned the shelves. Some names she recognized, most she didn’t. Her
gaze came to rest on nine labels with black borders.

“What’re those?”

“They are the deadliest viruses known to man.” John dismissed with a glance. “For now, let’s start
with the seasonal flu.”

Free kept her eyes on the marked jars. I need those. Since receiving her ring, she’d been itching to
design pathogens. If only something could distract John for a bit.

As he put down his selection, John’s wrystal flashed. Frowning, he excused himself, “I have to take
this.”

The instant he stepped out, Free shot to the shelf. One by one she opened jars and dipped a root
inside, scratching the frozen content and then stabbing herself. The others would think me mad,
Free chuckled silently. She wanted samples, and self-infection was the only means of transporting
them through that door. The risks were minimal since non-magical deceases didn’t stand a chance
against her immune system. It’ll be hours before I show any symptoms.

She’d regained her seat by the time John walked back in. “We’ll have to put this on hold. Lily is
summoning you.” John said. “She also says to answer your calls.” So it was important.

Free wasted no time. I got what I wanted. All she had to do was draw some blood later. She was
giddy with anticipation.

Speeding across a runway, she calmed herself and reflected. This isn’t about Silver and Kate. Lily
would’ve mentioned good news in that department. The two had been missing since yesterday,
kidnapped by the Beast of Sanrune. If only they’d been able to fly, it would’ve given Lily a chance to
intervene. They were presumed deep in the Darklands, well out of range of any crystal network. Kara
was spotted purchasing provisions in Spiral City, which means she probably doesn’t intend to kill
them. That didn’t mean they were safe. Whatever ‘training’ the deranged immortal cooked up would
surely be hellish.

It must be related to Cedric Grinfield. While the clone hater had reported back, so far their identities
hadn’t been leaked. Instead, Astra and Lily were called before the World Council in two days time to
explain the breach at Earth’s End.

Free scanned the news as she passed the gatehouse. Still nothing about us. She’d been wrong in her
suspicions. I guess Lily would’ve called us below if it was dire. With Cedric exiled from the Isle and
few others brazen enough to barge into the Rose Palace, Lily had deemed the place safe for now.

Free entered the conference room to find she was last. Lily was glaring daggers. I can’t blame her
grouchiness, she’s had a rough morning.
Astra had been upset about Silver and Kate. She’d visited in the early hours to hear the details.
According to Lily, it’d been ‘stressful’, but she’d ‘avoided the worst case scenario’. I wonder what
that was.

“With everyone here.” Lily’s stress on the ‘everyone’ couldn’t be missed. “Let’s get to the matter.
Debra Sunder, the queen of Calonia, is waiting in the lounge. She’s an immortal and one of the top
summoners on Enera. We’ll soon go greet her.”

“Why’d you agree to this?” Rose asked suspiciously.

“Politics.” Lily admitted. “Calonia is a member of the World Council, and Debra pledged her support
if I introduced you. It’s too attractive to turn down.”

Politics… Free wasn’t a fan. In fact, she founds rules in general to be troublesome things. Her built-
up anticipations receded, replaced with a sense of foreboding. This’ll be tedious.

“Wise, what’s she here for?” Rose asked. He’s really a cheat.

“She’s here to see Free.” What?

“For Free…?” Lily muttered before cursing. “I know what she wants. I should’ve predicted this…”

“It’s too late to back out.” Wise stated.

“Right…” Lily agreed. “Let’s get this over with…”

Confused, Free followed the others. She considered dragging Wise aside, but the meeting Debra
appeared unavoidable. And I’ve an inkling of what it could be.

Debra Sunder sat cross-legged on a sofa wearing a slim, elegant, emerald dress around her shapely
figure. With her long black hair, she was striking. She rose to greet them in a melodic, naturally-
seductive voice, “Thank you for bringing them to me.”

“I trust you’ll uphold your part?” Lily said tersely.

“Of course,” Debra strolled over, examining them carefully. She stopped at Free. “Would you mind
showing me your face?”

No point in hiding it. She unmasked herself.

“Sola’s doppelganger.” Debra whispered with a smile.

“The name is Free.” She specified. “What do you want with me?”

“In Cedric’s report, he mentioned three unidentifiable ‘ninjas’. This got my hopes up.” Debra
explained, ignoring her. “Knowing the HEAVENLY DAO, if six were clones of the seven heroes, then
the odds were high I’d find the one I was looking for…”

“Why were you looking?” Free persisted despite the obvious answer.

“There’s someone I want you to bring back.” Debra admitted.

I knew it… Half of humanity perished, yet there were those who’d learned nothing. “The last
resurrection nearly ended the world. Doesn’t that register at all? Aren’t you a queen? How can you
risk your people for a selfish desire?” Free vented.
Debra’s smile deepened, “You’ve never lost someone, have you?”

“No…” She admitted. But would that really cause me to lose all reason? She doubted it.

Debra looked down understandingly, “My late husband, Calumn Sunder, was a true hero. He would
unhesitatingly throw himself into danger wherever there were people in need. It’s this courage and
valor that I fell in love with. Over the centuries, he saved millions.”

“He died fighting the White Dragon. He and Kara were the first on the scene when the Barsal Empire
unleashed that horror. They bought the time needed, but it cost him his life.”

The immortal summoner trembled, clenching her fists, “I’ve always regretted letting him leave alone
that day. As a responsible queen, I told myself I couldn’t partake in such brash heroics. My duty
came before saving distant lands…”

She shook her head. “I was a fool, not realizing what it’d cost me. Had I been there, I could’ve saved
him or at the least died by his side.”

Behind Debra, the air wriggled and twisted. Faint outlines could be seen moving about the room. Her
summons are responding to her distress. Enormous monsters hovered at the edge of reality, waiting
to be called forth.

“If there’s a chance of returning him, no matter how small, I’ll take it. Yes, it’s a selfish wish, but
bringing back someone so selfless could never be an evil act. You’ll not convince me otherwise.”

“I’m fifteen and untrained in necromancy.” Free protested weakly.

“Yet you’re Sola’s clone and your mother controls Earth’s End.” Debra countered back. “With the
secrets buried there, there’s no doubt what you could accomplish. After millennia, resurrection is
once more a possibility.”

“The strength of an immortal is needed for that kind of magic.” Lily declared. “There’s no point in
pressuring her now.”

“I’m aware, thank you.” Debra turned to Lily. “While I’ll lend my support as promised, a warning for
you, Regent. The Northern Emperor has begun campaigning against you. The cajoling of his agents
might be useless against me, but others may be prove more pliant. Don’t be complacent.”

As Lily groaned, Debra faced Free, “Should events take a turn for the worse, remember you and your
siblings will find safe harbor in Calonia. My homeland is on the other side of Enera from the
Northern Empire, far from its influence. You’ll find no safer refuge.” I see…

“We’ll keep the offer in mind.” Lily said flatly. “Now, if you’ve said your piece, I believe it’s time for
your exit.”

Debra nodded. Departing in an assured, regal pace, she offered a parting comment, “It may not be in
Enera’s best interest, but I am one of those hoping young Free follows in predecessor’s footsteps.”

Lily spoke afterwards, “Such requests will be the hardest to refuse. My advice is not to concern
yourself. We’ve far more pressing matters to fret about.”

Free was grateful, but she couldn’t dismiss this so easily. Just because I hate politics doesn’t mean I
can avoid them. Today drove home that point. How many more will approach me once our
identities are known?
“Free, this may sound unbelievable,” Wise seemed to doubt his own words. “but you’re about to fall
violently ill.”

Oh right, I’d forgotten about that. “How soon are we talking?” She asked.

“Less than an hour.” Wise responded.

Was my time frame off? Perhaps it was the large initial doses. Whatever, there’s no time to lose.

“Thanks for the tip. I’ll head to bed to recuperate.” With that she rushed off, leaving everyone
bewildered.
[Chapter 37] Wise – Starfire
I’ll win this, Wise decided. At the beginning, he hadn’t been confident. His opponent was Riley
Wardoff, a nineteen year old who wielded a pair of gauntlets, amplifiers for ‘granite’. When their
match had begun, she’d leaped into the air and hadn’t touched the ground since. From her aerial
perch, she’d pummeled him with projectiles, none of which had hit. Sadly, Riley had avoided him just
as effectively.

The issue wasn’t her elevation. Radin had taught him to manipulate his weight. I might soon out
jump Dawn. Regrettably, he couldn’t change trajectory mid flight. Meanwhile, Riley’s gloves had a
range of thirty feet, letting her glide freely above her summoned rocks.

While he floundered, Riley had gone through a whole spectrum of attacks. First she’d summoned
medium-sized blocks, flinging them downward. Next she’d materialized large slabs at a distance,
right over his head. Finally, she’d resorted to her current troublesome strategy.

Dozens of pebbles were circling her then shooting forwards at frightening speeds. Leveraging
telekinesis’s strength at close range, the orbiting method produced the fastest velocities. Riley had
boosted this further by shrinking her stones. She correctly judged only attacks too fast to dodge
would work. He’d been forced to deploy his staff.

Radin believed in mastering the fundamentals. He’d begun by polishing everything Wise knew. With
a drastic rise in potency, his weapon was now coated in a three inch negation aura and could
penetrate most protections, including the hardening from martial arts. Unless faced with a ridiculous
defense, a single strike was all he needed.

Alas, that was proving elusive. His opponent knew how to pace herself, and he’d begun fearing they
were destined for a draw. Then, seconds ago, he’d seen the path.

Wise made his way under Riley while striking the granite she was using to levitate. The earth mage
responded by raining down an avalanche. He weaved and parried through these projectiles. It’s
working. Riley was rising.

Once she was fifty feet up, Wise sprang. Riley reacted instantly, forming a large boulder to escape
sideways. No sooner had it appeared that it collided with Wise’s thrown staff. With her means of
motion vanished, she watched in shock as her ankle was grabbed.

With a burst of necromancy, he quadrupled her weight. It’ll last five seconds, which is enough. He
pulled her close and leap upwards.

It’s over. Plummeting, Riley flipped and readied both gauntlets. Once near the ground, she struggled
to halt her momentum and managed a rough landing. Unfortunately, Wise was already standing next
to her, staff in hand. He’d jumped off the force field dome, caught his weapon, and touched down at
the same time. Still weighed down, there was nothing Riley could do. Wise prepared his winning
strike.

“I concede.” Riley resigned.

Cheering exploded, and a booming voice rang out.

“WE HAVE A WINNER. THE WISE NINJA PREVAILS AGAIN. RILEY WASN’T ABLE TO WARD
HIM OFF!”
For some lamentable reason, this announcer had a fondness for bad puns. Wardoff is a tragic last
name for someone who fights at a distance.

“I had a draw in the bag.” Riley lamented as they exited. “Then you positioned yourself underneath
me and presented such a juicy target. I got greedy. What a mistake…”

Not holding a grudge, Riley was friendly and open. The two chatted a bit before Wise descended to
the Obsidian Cavern. It’s the faster route with my leaping ability. More inconspicuous too. Rumors
were swirling over Cedric’s banishment, and he preferred avoiding attention.

Wise dropped to the Empty City. He’d traveled alone as he’d had the earliest match. Riley was the
underdog and I the favorite. The rest had stayed behind to plot tomorrow’s outing to the city.

Simon Black had been assigned to them while Lily and Astra appeared before the World Council.
With such a reliable bodyguard, Emelia had suggested surprising Hope with a trip to the Hollow. It’d
be a waste not to. The others were currently brainstorming the details. Well, not everyone.

Free was resting, sick as a dog. After some initial confusion, they’d pieced together what’d happened.
John Lavinda had briefly left their sister unattended in a room full of deadly diseases. No one blamed
him. He’s only known her a week.

Their concern had melted away. John could easily cure Free if they brought her to him, but Astra had
vetoed the idea, declaring ‘stupidity must be punished’. He agreed. Besides, she’d be upset if we
healed her. He’d check on her later since his schedule was open. My lessons are always early.

Each morning, Wise journeyed to the foreboding underground office. If they required more space,
Radin would transport them to the Inner Palace’s coliseum through a whirlwind of darkness. These
trips were more than ordinary necromantic teleportation. ‘All-Knowing Grasp’ revealed their true
nature was an ability dating back to when powerful figures jumped at every shadow fearing Xarst’s
high auditor. This paranoia had coalesced into a Sublime Vagary, ‘Out of Nowhere’. His other one is
even scarier.

His relationship with his mentor was complicated. He suspected a good heart lay somewhere within
the withered exterior, but he’d yet to witness concrete proof. His lessons were strict, efficient, and
oppressive. Harsh criticism followed every error, and correct answers earned muted
acknowledgment. Despite their time together, Wise couldn’t say he knew the man.

Radin had a way of being dismissive even when offering aid. After their werewolf confrontation, Wise
had strategized for his next encounter, convinced canceling held much potential. Once their
transformation complete, the beasts were basically part fire elemental. If this half was snuffed out,
they’d perish. When he turned to his instructor for advice, the man had claimed it too much of a
bother. Instead, the next day he’d handed Wise a spell ring.

‘Just aim that towards them. Watch out though, they’ll throw objects once they realize they can’t
get near.’

Entering the Inner Palace, Wise raised his left hand and channeled death, manifesting an intricate
magic circle. He directed his fist towards a brazier and watched the roaring flame shrivel. I could
easily extinguish it.

Unlike Dawn’s ice wall spell, this spellcraft remained active as long as fuel was supplied. Wise
contracted and expanded the circle, focusing the effect. Then he let the fire spring back to life.

“Never do that.” Fayla startled him from the flame. He apologized profusely.
Escaping, he took out the Necronomicon and flipped through the tome. Nothing new
again. Following their Return from the Field of Graves, the book would open for him, yet its content
was mostly bare. Only a dozen pages contained text, all material he knew already. It’s supposed to
contains all of Xarst’s knowledge…

He’d finally shown it to Radin yesterday. It’s such a pain to ask questions… How do people go
through life that way? After listening, his mentor speculated the book was sentient.

‘Most legendary artifacts have a will of their own. The first step of ownership is earning their
recognition, which you did with your recent quest. As for its emptiness… You don’t meet the
prerequisites. It won’t show you what you don’t have the strength to use, the determination to
wield, or the knowledge to understand. Your current self is insufficient.’

When he inquired on overcoming this gatekeeping, Radin gave an unhelpful ‘learn more’. Since the
Necronomicon showed what he knew, more would fill in. That might have been his version of a joke.
Not funny. When pressed, Radin had expanded.

“Master the fundamentals. You may remember what I’ve taught, but you’ve yet to internalize it. Put
the knowledge to use. Let it sink in.”

“Next Build your capacity. It doesn’t matter if it’s through cultivation, renown, or fame. As your
ability expands, more will appear. Similarly, refine your foresight until you can discard that
headband.”

“Finally strengthen your determination. Advanced necromancy places great strain on the soul.
Teleportation, for one, requires moving through the Abyss. It’s more a test of mettle than ability.
Taking the oath will aid greatly in this regard. Until then, steel yourself.”

I then made the mistake of asking about the last part. The response had been painful.

“Your resolve is lacking. You’ve no goal, no great ambition. As proof, you’ve completed your
forbidding ritual and have yet to meaningfully restrict yourself.“

He’s a bit of a bastard. It’d stung because it was true. By binding himself strictly, he’d cast away his
headband and access the full power of ‘All-Knowing Grasp’. I’d become incomparably stronger.

He’d rationalized not doing so as simple caution. Truth is, I’m happy with the slow approach. Why
lock himself into a rigid path so soon after Earth’s End? His martial arts and magic were progressing.
Fame was contributing too. There was no need for desperate measures.

Compared to Hope, my drive is lacking. His sister was busy hording every bit of power she could lay
her hands on. I spent so long not caring… It’s hard to muster the motivation.

He sighed as entered his room and climbed on his bed. Radin had suggested he experiment with
temporary restrictions. It might unlock more pages.

After trial and error, Wise had found his forbidding ritual. It was relatively simple. He’d clearly state
the constraint in mind, followed by the phrase ‘THIS I SWEAR’. Then he’d bite the insides of his
cheeks hard.

FOR THE NEXT THREE HOURS, I WON’T LIE. THIS I SWEAR. Tasting blood, Wise peered into
the future and felt it less cluttered. This’ll work.

FOR THE NEXT THREE HOURS, I WON’T EAT, SLEEP, OR DRINK. I WILL NOT USE MY
WRYSTAL. I WILL NOT RESPOND TO THE WORDS OF STRANGERS… Wise continued to list off
activities. Since he was going this far, he wanted his foresight as clear as possible. …THIS I
SWEAR. He sensed an even larger improvement, but it wasn’t enough.

FOR THE NEXT THREE HOURS, I WILL NOT SPEAK. THIS I SWEAR. Wise removed his
headband. Amazing… He could sense the shape of the Obsidian Cavern as his future selves wandered
the space. He could focus on any point in the near future and witness what unfolded there. Dawn
wins again.

Riffling through the Necronomicon, he was overjoyed to see an illustration pop up. Then it vanished.
As he continued, the phenomenon repeated again and again. Text would appear and fade. It’s a
message. The book saw through him. False strength only merits a fleeting glance.

Wise tucked the Necronomicon back in his tunic. It’s a partial failure. While not unlocking anything,
he’d had a preview of what might be.

Now I need to wait out the next three hours. With all the restrictions he’d burdened himself with,
interacting with others was a no-go. Communicating would be a pain.

I’ll explore. Since he was using his foresight directly, rather than ‘All-Knowing Grasp’, he could use
all his senses to experience the Isle. Layer by layer, Wise strolled through the city across countless
futures. It was as if he was present in person. I’m almost tempted to do this again. As he made his
way to level 3, he suddenly saw the city in flames across from him. The vision lasted but an instant.

There’s about to be an outbreak. If magic existed which could read the future, then of course magic
existed which could obscure it. Outside combat, the blessing also interfered with foresight. It
should’ve been impossible for a non-immortal to catch a glimpse of a future engineered by someone
like the Laughing Man. However, Wise was not in an ordinary state.

Where and when? He focused on level 3, limited to the next hour. Repeatedly scenes of the inferno
flashed before him, the city in various stages of destruction. He witnessed werewolves running up
walls and diving into crowds. Where does it start? As he grew frantic, the visions became more
frequent. Time is running out. At last, he spotted a single structure afire. Got it.

Grabbing pen and paper, he rushed out. I’ll use Fayla. Reaching the nearest brazier, he realized he
didn’t know how to get her attention. He considered the ring, but decided on a kick first. I don’t want
to upset her when I can’t speak.

The impact didn’t make the noise he’d hoped, but an irritated sprite appeared, “There’d better be a
good explanation for this.”

Wise hastily scribbled, omitting the unnecessary.

‘Can’t talk. Laughing Man attacking city. Outbreak in ten minutes. Tell Lily!’

Fayla peered closely, “Is this a joke?” Thank god she can read.

‘No. Hurry.’ Wise jotted down.

“Wait here.” Fayla disappeared, and Wise stood nervously. Soon she returned. “Lily is on her way.”

Seconds later, a figure blazed out of the passage from the Rose Palace. Fayla released a flare, and the
fire veered towards them. Lily stopped and hovered on crimson wings.

“Where does it happened?” She demanded.

“He can’t speak for some reason.” Fayla explained.

Not wasting a beat, Lily changed track, “Can you point?” When Wise nodded, a small hand hoisted
him up by the collar. He found himself rocketing towards the surface.

Wise distracted himself by studied his abductor’s wings. There’s an underlying bony
structure. Unlike those Astra glided on, these weren’t mean to be aerodynamic. They propelled Lily
on jets of fire. She could’ve achieved the same effect by releasing torrents from her palms, but this
gave her greater maneuverability and freed her hands.

They soared above the Isle and dove into the Hollow, a swarm of phoenixes following behind. Lily
drew him near and yelled, “Where?”

Once they’d reached the decrepit building, Lily grimaced, “Maximilian’s casino… Thanks for leading
me here.”

Wise was unceremoniously tossed onto a roof. An incredible heat assaulted him as he landed. Lily
was slicing the structure horizontally with a fiery beam. Finishing, her wings released a downward
blaze as she pried the burning top back, as if opening a box.

Inside, unconscious men and women were pinned to the walls and floor by golden spears. At the
center, the Laughing Man was dragging his latest prey. The blond immortal rubbed his neck like a
child found stealing sweets.

“This is awkward. I don’t usually let myself get caught unaware.” He said. “With Astra and Kara
away, I figured I could get away with a little mayhem. Seems I underestimated Nero’s clone.”

Wise didn’t shrink back before the murderous gaze. I’ve the HEAVENLY DAO’s protection. He feared
more for Lily than himself. The regent had chosen to confront Arther’s killer on her own.

“What now?” The man asked with mocking menace. Lily didn’t answer, tossing something into the
air. Before Wise could determine what, the object shattered in a flash. From its remains, a soft white
fire descended, engulfing Lily and transforming her wings. The colorless inferno continued raining
down, spreading to her phoenixes. Soon all were composed of the same calming white. The Laughing
Man frowned. As for Wise, the hair on the back of his neck rose up.

“Starfire…” He whispered. The flame exclusive to the dragon god Argadon, the one who wiped out
half Sola’s army. The Laughing Man’s relaxed expression disappeared. Scanning his surroundings,
he leapt, escaping where the encirclement was thinest.

As one, the phoenixes dove in chase, Lily drifting behind. The Laughing Man summoned thousands
of golden spears, weaving them into barriers. These barely slowed his pursuers, who flew through as
though they weren’t there. The blond immortal was forced to dodge repeatedly off golden platforms.
Parts of him vanished whenever he failed to evade completely.

A few spears flew towards Lily, but disintegrated in the white fire. Whether physical or magical, any
object which came into contact with starfire ceased to exist. Only Lily, as Argadon’s summoner, was
safe. There’s nothing that can hurt her while she’s bathed in those flames.

Wise wondered why the villain wasn’t choosing a more populated route, using innocents as hostages.
Then he grasped the answer. Lily is prepared to sacrifice part of the Isle to bring him to justice. The
Laughing Man had seen through this intention. Taking cover in the city would only hinder his
motion while providing no obstacle to her birds. Instead, he was making for the pillar, the one
structure which might withstand those flames.

I should help the victims. Tearing his gaze from the battle, he dropped down and raced inside,
ripping his clothes. He’d no gift for healing, but could manage tourniquets. Determining who needed
it most, he staunched the bleeding as best he could. I wish I could call for help. He was halfway done
when Lily nabbed him.

“Isle Security is on its way. We’re going home.” She said brusquely. Her flames had returned to
normal. “The Laughing Man circled the pillar until he got up beyond the Isle’s wards and teleported
away.”
[Chapter 38] Soul – The Outbreak
It’s over. Carrion was finally dead. The Necromancer had tenaciously clung to life, rising again and
again. Why such loyalty to Sola?

Another wave of undead gathered among the barren trees and lifeless grass. Only weapon
wielders… They’re growing stronger. Soul swung Diamonds Edge to dispatch them. I must
retreat. It wouldn’t be easy.

Around him, the Vilestorm howled angrily. Blocking out the sun, the malevolent duststorm was an
anomalous undead which blocked out the sun. Its gales confused and cursed those trapped within,
guiding them into harm’s way. With my sense of direction warped, I can only rely on gravity. He
had to break out from above.

Soul jumped, deploying icy wings. Immediately a downdraft assaulted him, and spectral horrors
closed in. Fending off the wraiths, he suddenly plummeted, his weight increased a dozen
fold. Damn… Landing roughly, he dispelled the malediction and scanned for the one who’d cast it.

Outlined on a distant hilltop, an armored knight rode a withered steed. It brandished a lance with a
fluttering black cloth. A standard bearer. These were Sola’s generals, guiding and driving the
unliving. Already more were flocking, swelling under its influence. I must eradicate it before it calls
forth something worse.

Dismissing weariness, he cried ‘Heaven Splitter’, twirled, and swung his sword in an uppercut. A
freezing shockwave divided the battlefield, annihilating everything in its path and blowing away the
rest. Of course, it won’t fall that easily. The mounted figure stood alone and unharmed. That dark
emblem is high sorcery in its own right. Soul rushed forwards.

Some grueling minutes later, the duel ended. It’s a agonizing how the others won’t rest until the
standard bearer falls. Soul leaned on his weapon, and his heart sank when he felt trembling. I took
too long.

The ground quaked at the rhythmic pace of approaching footsteps. A mile away, out of the swirling
haze, a foot emerged, crushing a grove of wilted trees. Upon the next stride, a gargantuan silhouette
emerged. The grayish, skeletal giant moved unnaturally, as though the laws of physics didn’t entirely
apply. It peered down, the white glowing eye sockets fixated on him.

These were unique to the Dark Age. Legions of undeads merged to form titans the size of mountains.
The monstrosities were difficult to repel under the best circumstances. Soul sighed, readying
Diamonds Edge.

As the colossus strode forwards, three balls of fire cut through the vilestorm, crashing to earth. Soul
smiled. Seems I’m not finished yet. That was the opening salvo to one of Lily Morgana’s
bombardment, a warning of what was to come. Now I can fight without holding back. He never got
the chance.

As molten rocks rained down, an armored figure appeared in the sky. Astrolis. The humanoid
mechanize weapon flew past the colossus, leaving a trail of explosions in its wake. The titanic undead
released a deafening screech, swatting at the mobile suit of armor. The force from each swing
rearranged the landscape. While Soul braced himself, the red and orange metallic knight dove into
its opponent’s gaping mouth. Only Astrolis could withstand the corruption in there. Glowing yellow
sores spread down the giant’s throat and chest as it was wracked from within. When Astrolis burst
forth from its stomach, it roared in renewed fury. She’s got its full attention.
Two mammoth hands slammed together, producing a concussive blast extinguishing all fires and
knocking Astrolis back. An underhand swing then scraped the earth and unleashed a landslide.
Astrolis nimbly dodged the debris.

The land was torn apart as the two clashed, neither gaining an advantage. Then daylight broke
through. Lily’s artillery had burned through the vilestorm, driving it back. The colossus bellowed its
frustration.

As meteors showered the departing titan, Astrolis landed besides him. The Armor opened and a
gorgeous woman stepped out, “You gave me a heart attack when I found out you’d gone after Carrion
alone.” Jenna jumped down. “Why must you take such risks?”

“Nero asked me. Also, I figured you might show up.” Soul smiled.

“What if I’m not there next time?” Jenna wrapped her arms around his neck. “Winning the war is
meaningless if you don’t survive.”

She then kissed him——

Soul awoke with a jolt. I definitively can’t tell Hope or Light. Although it was well before sunrise, he
rose to ponder what he’d witnessed. I’d never heard Ethan and Jenna were lovers. This was the
second dream. The first had been vague to the point of doubtful authenticity, so he’d decided to try
laying Diamonds Edge besides him last night. Which was effective.

Soul activated his wrystal, and a rock formation in the sky appeared. The Octahedron. The canyon
where Ethan and Byron fought had been folded in the shape of an eight sided die. Where he
perished. Zooming closer revealed a dense network of gleaming auburn symbols. Containment
Runes.

I should speak to Astra. His mother would be up. She only slept a couple of hours. Part of ‘Winter
embrace’, the ‘Glacial Vigilance’ technique reduced the need for rest.

His mother was in the first floor office of her residence, sorting reports. “What is it?” She asked.

“I had a dream about Ethan Skyfell, a memory from the Dark Age. I believe the cause is Diamonds
Edge.” Soul drew the sword on his back.

“I see.” Astra set her work aside. “Reliving moments of previous owners is a common phenomenon
for legendary weapons. It’s how they ‘teach’ their wielder——”

An obnoxious knocking interrupted them. Astra’s brows furrowed, and she tapped her desk. She’s
cross. “At least the building isn’t shaking this time… Let’s go see who it is.”

Outside, Emerit Blaze stood holding a box. He doesn’t look happy either.

“Why are you banging without sending a message first?” Astra asked coldly.

“Because I’m upset, irritated, and angry.” The man snapped back. “May I come in?”

“…Yes.” Astra spoke reluctantly. She lead them inside and Emerit slammed his package on her desk.

“What’s that?” Astra asked.

“It’s the head of a giant centipede.” He declared. “I demand Dawn be disciplined.”

“There were leaps in logic I didn’t follow.” Astra seated herself. “Please expand.”
“When I woke, giant centipedes were lounging on my floor. As this was unexpected, I overreacted.
My room is now carpeted with blasted-up insect parts.” Emerit explained. “She must be chastised.”

“How would my daughter even sneak in the bugs?” Astra inquired.

“I have absolutely no idea.” Emerit seethed. “What matters is she did it.”

“Let’s back up a minute. How do you know my daughter is responsible?”

“Because she swore to use my worse fears to get back at me.” Emerit explained. “This could only be
her work.”

“I thought there was nothing you feared.” Soul interjected.

“I’m not afraid of centipedes. I HATE centipedes. They’re disgusting and foul. Nothing should have
that many legs.” Emerit pronounced.

“I see.” Astra said. “And what was my daughter getting back at you for?”

Here, Emerit stumbled and went quiet. He might’ve been too livid to think clearly. They’d kept quiet
about their jaunt through the wine trench. If Emerit was determined to seek justice, he’d first need to
reveal what he’d done with Exodia, which might result in sanctions on him rather than Dawn.

After a long minute, Emerit spoke through gritted teeth, “After deep consideration, I’ve decided to
drop the matter.”

“Good.” Astra nodded happily. “Please take your box on the way out.”

Emerit left, slamming the door. I must warn Dawn to avoid him.

“Right, so tell me your dreams.” Astra pressed.

Soul summarized his experience, omitting only the very end, “…the second time was extremely
clear.”

“Will you be able to recreate Ethan’s martial arts?” Astra asked.

Of course he’d considered this. His concern was voyeurism. Apparently it’s acceptable.

“Yes, but it might take a while.” Soul ventured. “How long will they continue?”

“Until you’ve fully mastered Diamonds Edge, I imagine.” Astra answered. “Given that’d require the
strength of an immortal, you’ll have plenty of time.”

“Anything else?” Astra began riffling papers again.

“You never told us Ethan and Jenna were a couple.” Soul said quietly.

His mother paused, “Most didn’t know.” She closed her eyes, gently shacking her head. “They kept it
private. The wedding would’ve been after the Dark Age…”

Astra looked him in the eye, “Use the past to grow stronger, but please don’t share it with anyone…
myself included.”

Soul nodded and left. Ethan remains a sensitive topic. Now that he’d received her blessing, he’d
proceed without misgivings. I’ll trust Ethan’s Sword not to show anything inappropriate.
 …

Soul spent the day cultivating, recalling and parsing his nightly experiences. Ethan had employed his
prowess unconsciously so it was onerous. He was still deeply engrossed when Rose messaged
him. It’s lucky our matches were at the same time.

The Stone Coliseum turned out to be a one-sided affair not worth mentioning. While not unskilled,
his opponent had ice affinity, and Soul sparred with Dawn regularly. With fame kicking in, I’m
solidly in A rank.

He went north to watch Rose face a comrade of Razor Hue, another dragonformer. What a poor
match-up. Soon a grouchy Rose walked out after a draw, “I dislike fire-proof opponents.”

Soul consoled her on their way to the skybox. The others must be in the city by now. Since Free,
Light, Wise, and Hope had earlier time slots, they’d gone ahead, with Emelia and Simon, to an
afternoon movie. Rose and Soul would join them once Dawn was done.

“It’s nice Free was able to participate.” Rose commented. Their sister had emerged this morning
looking gaunt. Declaring that ‘injuries are one thing, but sickness is unpleasant’, she’d proceeded to
gorge herself. A sign of full recovery.

Soul sat to observed the battling below. In a few minutes, they’ll switch to evening fights. Partitions
would be removed, and the entire arena would be used. Dawn would take part in the opening act.

“The odds are high another outbreak occurs tonight…” Rose said quietly.

“What?” Soul snapped.

“I spoke with Argent.” Rose explained. “The ISF keeps track of which immortals are on the Isle. The
only ones left right now are Sars, Radin, and Simon.”

“It’s abnormal. Fifty immortals are residents, and a dozen are here regularly. While a few leaving
may be coincidence, like Kara, the rest are not. They’ve been lured off-Isle by invitations and other
happenstance. The last left four hours ago.”

“I see.” Soul said. The Northern Emperor pulled a lot of strings. He suspected Radin and Sars
wouldn’t be quick to act, and Simon had to protect Hope. “So Argent believes there’ll be an incident
exploiting Lily and Astra’s absence?”

“And it’ll be a major one.” Roses nodded. “That’s what the ‘deference for saints’ indicates.”

Soul frowned, unfamiliar with the expression. Rose noticed, “Unless a threat is beyond a certain
severity, immortals don’t get involved. Solving small crises is considered pointless XP stealing, and
those engaging in it are ostracized, often by their own governments. ‘Deference for saints’ is official
policy most places. Nations with overly active immortals deprive their saints of much needed
opportunities, hurting their strength in the long run.”

Soul listened coolly. Not very virtuous. “Doesn’t this practice cause unnecessary tragedies?”

Rose laughed wryly, “I asked the same. Argent gave a competent reply: ‘The hunger for immortality
saves more than it kills’. Basically, there’d be far less ‘heroes’ rushing to disasters without the Wall’s
promise. This more than cancels out the lengthy response time of immortals.”

“Back to the warning.” Rose continued. “The only reason to tempt immortals away is if you’re
planning something that’d merit their attention.”
“How large an outbreak are we talking about?” Soul asked.

“Several hundreds,” Rose replied grimly.

“Would the Laughing Man really strike so soon?” Wasn’t he injured yesterday?

Rose shrugged, “It might not be his doing. Or Argent could be wrong.”

“How’s the ISF preparing?” Soul asked.

“They’re working on evacuation plans and strategies for sectioning off the Isle. Thanks to a recent
cash infusion, they’ve retained the services of A rank adventurers experienced with werewolves.
Saints have also been notified to anticipating trouble.”

“Finally, Argent drafted us.” Rose added sheepishly. “That’s the reason he gave me the heads up.”

Not that surprising, we’ve dealt with them before. “Did you say yes?”

“I did. If something happens, we’ll receive deployment orders.”

So she volunteered us into the ISF. It’s the right call, but we should’ve been consulted. Not that it’d
change anything. Kain’s arm was on the Isle because of them. They couldn’t ignore this.

“Argent might be right, but let’s try to forget this and enjoy the evening,” Soul said. “It’s Hope first
trip out in nearly ten days.”

Gathering the victorious Dawn, they descended the Shaft to level 3 and jumped off. He and Dawn
used wings while Rose broke her fall with jets of fire. Once they’d reached the exit, fifteen feet up,
they observed the festival of lights and motion.

The Northern half of this layer was an amusement center called Arcadia, packed with all manner of
entertainment. These attractions, such the karaoke center across, were surrounded by refreshments
stands, eating areas, souvenir shops, and others conveniences. Kate originally suggested visiting.
Too bad she isn’t here.

Directly below were a dozen ‘summoning arenas’. In these miniature rings, ‘players’ chose avatars
from a predetermined selection and then battled each other and arena controlled enemies. Third
person fighting games. Further away, Miniship Races were taking place. A dozen players were sitting
at booths while tiny airships zoomed around before a cheering crowd. Most games here offer an even
playing field. Even an immortal might compete with an ordinary person. So everyone can have fun.

In the distance, Soul saw two big names, ‘Dreamland’ and ‘Sukemon’. Even he recognized these
entertainment giants. Both found success by striking deals with the HEAVENLY DAO.

With the deity’s aid, Dreamland had carved out an entire virtual reality in the Ether. Sharing its
name, this realm could be reached by visiting a store location and taking a nap in a sleeping
pod. There’s a home version too. Customers would then wake as ‘travelers’ in a fantastical land.
Since the place operated under completely different rules, anyone could be a hero there. It offered a
wonderful escape to the masses who’d forsaken immortality.

Sukemon, meanwhile, had engineered a summoning system for their own unique creatures. These
company-designed mascots were cute and had ‘-mon’ at the end of their names. They were tied to
store-bought cards and could be ‘trained’ to evolve into more advanced forms. Customers could visit
sponsored training centers to battle their Sukemon in summoning arenas. Those wealthy enough
could even purchase artifacts to materialize them anywhere. Some adventurers use them in
dungeons. Legendary Sukemon possess the strength of immortals.
“Shall we get going?” Rose asked. They dropped down and navigated the crowd East. Soul noted a
shooting game where guns were used against a swarm of zombies. Hope would adore that.

“What’re those?” Dawn was pointing to a far wall.

“They’re pinball machines. You’d know if you’d studied a bit.” Rose reproached. “Check your
wrystals. There’s a map explaining everything.”

They did as instructed, and a layout appeared, surrounded by a mountain of text. Soul saw the floor
was divided into themed subareas, such as ‘adventure land’ with its escape rooms and dungeon run
simulators. Wise would ace the ‘Trials of Fate’. A mention of oracles caught Soul’s attention. Fortune
telling was a remote school of magecraft that provided powerful, if cryptic, prophecies. What would
a divination for us look like?

In the ‘Rides’, Soul read the first entry: ‘Take a ‘Holographic Safari’ through Enera’s wondrous
forbidden regions. Experience the Blue Abyss’s Rainbow Reef, the Green Hell’s Haven, and the
Demon World’s flaming swamps.’ There’s no way we’re getting to everything…

“Acrophobia?” Dawn raged. “That’s a ride?”

Soul quickly checked further down. There it is. ‘Become an airship racer and live all the most hair
raising tracks. Guaranteed to rattle even the fearless’. Sounds horrifying. Between projectors, gravity
manipulation, other magics, it was possible to perfectly replicate the sensation of plunging to your
doom. The only aspect missing would be foresight’s sense of impending demise.

“I can’t believe people pay for this.” Dawn shook her head as if witnessing madness. I’m somewhat
enticed, but I’ll kept quiet.

“There’s the cinema complex.” Rose pointed to a box office surrounded by brightly lit posters. It’s a
rather niche form of entertainment. Even with the best projections, movies can’t compete with
reality.

“Good timing.” Rose said watching people flood out. “The show is over.”

“What’d they see?” Dawn asked.

“‘Bullet Time’” Rose answered. “It’s set in a cinematic universe where magic doesn’t exist. Martial
arts don’t make you stronger and no one lives forever. It’s very creative, with the world-building
drawing heavily from the Gala Plateau. Lots of guns and explosions. Here they are.”

“What’d you think?” Rose approached Hope eagerly.

“Stop treating me like an unfortunate soul in dire need of uplifting.” Hope protested. “But, yes, it was
fun. There are so many firearms I have yet to master…” If she’s happy, that’s fine.

“We could’ve used movies at Earth’s End.” Light was admiring a placard featuring ninjas dueling
under the moonlight. They’re quite popular, aren’t they? There’d been several on the Isle even
before their arrival.

“Anyway, shall we head to the Liquid Air Historium?” Light continued. He’s eager. So am I. Through
an enchantment field, the resistance and weight of air was altered to feel like water. You could swim
around while breathing normally. Combined with high-quality projectors, this allowed guests to
relive enactments of famous events from an aerial perspective. We splurged for a private
auditorium.
“Wait, since we have a couple minutes, there’s somewhere I want to take you to.” Emelia pointed to a
blue windowless building with a revolving door. A large sign read:

‘PROTOTYPE VIDEO GAMES’

‘No channeling please.’

Technology from the Barsal Empire. Emelia started towards the entrance, “The walls are coated
with field blocking ambient magic. High-end electronics are sensitive to magic. Bytes in the chips get
flipped when they shouldn’t be, causing them to go haywire.”

“There were a lot of words I’m unfamiliar with…” Free objected while following behind.

“Electronics are machines that run on electricity.” Wise volunteered. “As for Bytes and computer
chips…” He winced. “They make my head hurt.”

“Just look up circuit boards on your wrystal.” Emelia suggested.

Before them appeared green boards with all manner of components in their surfaces. The networks
of metal lines could easily have passed for a school of magecraft. I wonder what they can do.

Inside, cabinets with glass screens filled the brightly lit space. They resembled the pinball machines
they had seen earlier. So these are video games. One had a little circle which ate dots while ghosts
chased it through a maze. Another had a space ship shooting alien bugs. On the far side, a crowd had
gathered around two machines with falling blocks piling up at the bottom.

“Why don’t you try playing?” Emelia suggested.

We don’t have much time. After being consumed by ghosts a few times, he joined the others
watching Hope have a good run at the spaceship game.

“It’s fun for the novelty, but otherwise not that exciting…” Hope reported, sadly watching a flashing
‘game over’.

“These are just early prototypes sent out as showcases.” Emelia explained. “The latest ones are much
more advanced. The Goldstone family is backing companies making big investments in the field. This
technology holds great potential.”

“I don’t know.” Rose hesitated. “They might suffer the same problem as movies. There’s stiff
competition out there…”

“Maybe, but games can be far more more engaging than films. Imagine experiencing the Dark Age
battling from the perspective of Ethan Skyfell. Wouldn’t that be appealing?” I already do that in my
sleep, Soul smirked while nodding.

“I admit the stumbling block is interfacing with enchantments.” Emelia continued pensively. “If we
could hook them up to projectors, it’d be amazing. Maybe someday…”

Wise was the only one who understood that. “Isn’t it time for the Historium?” Soul asked.

As they left, the ground trembled. Rose and Soul both pivoted to Wise.

“There’s been three large explosions in the Undercity.” Wise reported. “The survivors are rapidly
transforming…” He frowned. “…and not just them. Anyone near the blasts is being affected. There
are four hundred and counting.”

So Argent was right. “Can we leave Hope to you?” Soul asked Simon.
The man nodded, “I’ll get her to safety.”

Abandoning them, they wove through the crowd toward the pillar. Most haven’t reacted yet. At the
barrier, they saw rising smoke far below. They’ll know something is wrong once that spreads up
here.

“I received our deployment instructions.” Rose shut off her wrystal. “We’re to head to the highest
explosion and prevent anything from reaching the waterworks.”

“North of the skyriver, three quarters of a mile down.” Wise concluded.

They jumped. This is fastest. Soul grabbed Light, Dawn took Wise, and Rose clung to Free. Plunging
through the smoky haze, they saw the Undercity ablaze. The furthest blast site was West near the
bottom. The second was smack in the middle. The final was East, eight layers down from Level 3’s
main floor. Connecting the three would form an arc through the Northern Undercity.

“There!” Emelia shouted. The golden ninja pounced off a stone platform towards some werewolves
making for the waterworks. She curled into a ball, and rock formed around her. A second later, a
fifteen foot boulder smashed down, caving in the floor and annihilating two beasts. They arrived in
close pursuit, gliding on ice wings and a leafy parachute.

Wise, Free, Rose, and Light guarded the interior. Their preparations paid off. Wise was suppressing
the beasts with a sinister black disk while Free’s roots entangled and crushed them. To the rear, Rose
carefully cast one spell circle after another. Each time a werewolf would shine blindingly and burst
into ash. Above, Light knocked down those attempting to claw across the walls while raining
shurikens on the others.

For their part, Soul, Dawn, and Emelia blocked the pillar-side main avenue. It was far easier this
time. As long as we’re not overwhelmed… There was activity all around, with adventurers drooping
to lower areas and ISF ships rushing by. Crashing and breaking resonated far as battle raged.

A mournful howl rang out from a foe caught in Free’s vines. Instantly, Light completed the signals for
his latest acquisition, ‘Sand Tomb’. A shell of hardened earth buried the self-destructing creature,
suppressing its ignition. On our side, Dawn and I will cover it in ice.

Just as Soul felt the situation under control, a trio of screams rang out. Two hundred feet feet away,
three women broke out of a building and ran towards them. The noise attracted six nearby
werewolves. There’s no way to make it there in time… Focusing his senses, he heard multiple cries
for help, near and faraway. So many…

Soul watched powerlessly as a beast pounced… But was repelled by a shimmering wall of blue. A
wave of electricity had descended on the Undercity, leaving trails of static. Across the infernos,
shields popped up as lightning sprites zoomed around. One shot close and said, “Reinforcements are
on the way.”

With relief, Soul finished off his opponent. As he intercepted another, he glanced back. The women
were huddled while rabid beasts pounded on the barrier. Past them, an elderly women clutched a
young a child, and, further still, a young couple hugged each other tightly. The shields defending
them were under similar assault. How long will those hold? The static overhead was thinning
out. Isn’t Miki over-stretching herself? Then the werewolves surrounding the ladies were violently
thrown back. In their place, metal chains snaked protectively. They then penetrated the lighting
fairies’ magic and yanked the women away.
Standing atop an airship, Legonas deposited them besides him and send out more chains. The
couple, old woman, and child were all spirited away. The airship descended past them, its deck filling
with grateful residents.

Werewolves released howls of frustration as their preys were snatched. All those in sight faced
towards them. This might be tough…

Before they could pounce, the charging pack flashed and disintegrated. Stunned, Soul looked at Rose
who shook her head, gesturing behind him. Emerit had flown into view, riding on jets of flames from
his palms and feet. The man stared hard at Dawn. In response, his sister bowed politely and said
‘Thank you’ with a beaming smile.

Emerit’s eyes narrowed, and he pointed at her several times. Then he went off to aid others. Thank
god he’s calmed a little.

When Emelia smashed their last enemy, Soul scanned the area. Apart a few werewolves stalking
close-by buildings, he sensed nothing in their vicinity. What about the rest of the Undercity? Soul
was glad to note the bottom blaze had shrunk by half. The center inferno, on the other hand, had
grown. Should we redeploy?

As he deliberated, a fairy popped up and spoke in Miki’s voice, “I’ve finally convinced Radin to act.
He’s picking up Sars and will be there soon. Hang tight.”

They spent the next thirty seconds in a tense stare-off with the rooftop stragglers. Then Wise came
over, “Radin will appear there.”

In the midst of the brightest conflagration, darkness shimmered, and Radin Lockworth strode into
view, expression cross as always. The man’s hoarse voice reverberated in their ears as if he were
standing just behind them, “To the rabble which disturbs the Isle’s peace… ’High Speed Executions’”

Hundreds of shadows spread out, traveling across all surfaces. Once one reached a werewolf, a
horrific figure emerged, wielding a scythe, and cleaved its victim in two.

This was Radin’s second Sublime Vagary, the dreaded result of his merciless reign as high auditor.
‘High Speed Execution’ cut down all those he deemed guilty. As the werewolves were wiped out, a
low melodic cry washed over them, squelching all the fires and plunging the temperature into glacial
territory.

What? “It’s Sars.” Wise was looking up. “He’s singing a song of ice.”

On the pillar’s underside, a giant lizard clung to the rock. From its gaping jaws, a musical roar
poured forth, extinguished the Undercity wherever it hit. Soon the last flame had flickered out. It’s
over.
[Chapter 39] Hope – A Desperate
Chase
Hope dashed toward the shaft, livid. She hated having a private escort while the others rushed into
danger. I want this over with. However, Simon stopped her at the entrance, “It’s rigged with
explosives.”

“We must warn the Guild!” Hope raised her wrystal, but Simon put a hand on her shoulder.

“They’re set for remote detonation and won’t go off unless you enter.” He explained. “It’s the
assassins. They’re keeping their distance, but they’re here.”

Then we can’t use it. The high speed lifts were crucial to Guild’s deployment. Not everyone can fly.

“Should we head to another lift?” Hope asked.

Simon didn’t react, his eyes tracking the unseen, “They’re all rigged. At least the ones north of the
pillar…”

This can’t be happening! She had to get to safety so Simon could defend the Isle. “Then just carry me
up, same as on the Helix.”

“The assassins will be expecting such a move.” Simon responded. “They’ve obviously smuggled in a
huge quantity of RSF. They’ll use it to knock us from the air…”

He shook his head, “No, they’re going all out. They know you’re growing stronger, your siblings
too. Between Astra, Lily, Legonas, Agata and myself, you’re constantly surrounded by frightening
people…”

“Tonight is their last, best chance. You’re more vulnerable than you’ve ever been, and everyone is
distracted… If I carry you to the Rose Palace, an aerial battle will break out. Innocents will lose
their lives, and rescue efforts will be delayed. Are you fine with that?”

No, I’m not. “So what then?”

“We head to the waterworks and make our way up by foot.” Simon pivoted East. “While it’ll be
trapped, the area should be relatively deserted. Consequences won’t be too severe.”

We’re taking a detour through those winding stairwells? “How long will it take? And why are we
moving so slowly?” Hope lamented.

“Assassins stalk us, and bombs are everywhere.” Simon said wearily.

Hope grew increasingly frantic as they navigated the crowd. Others are out there fighting and dying
while I’m monopolizing one of the Isle’s strongest champions. “You should go to the Undercity. I’ve
gotten stronger. I’ll manage somehow.” That might be a lie.

“That would leave you facing ten assassins alone. Don’t be ridiculous.” Simon dismissed.

“I don’t need to fight them, I can just run. I’ll be fine for a little while.” Probably.

“Are you serious?” Simon glanced back. “you’re no match at all.”

She knew she was being foolish, but sacrificing others for her benefit was something she rejected to
her very core. Risking death was preferable. It’s not certain I’ll die.

“Please,” Hope persisted. “This slow, pointless pace is driving me mad.”

Simon sighed, and the world went dark. All sound and activity disappeared. She took a step back,
banging her head into a solid object. What’s going on?

“Calm down.” Simon said, a green flame sprang from his palm. The floor remained the colorful
pattern of Arcadia, but around them was a solid black dome.

“I’ve created a temporal bubble. No matter how long we spend here, not a second passes
outside.” Simon explained. “I sensed you would benefit from a moment’s pause.”

Necromancy is amazing. Hope knocked on the blackness. So nothing is happening out there. Her
stress melted away Knowing the world was frozen.

“I can imagine what you’re thinking, but, no, this ability isn’t all powerful.” Simon spoke. “We’ll run
out of air in a few hours. We can’t observe the outside, and channeling is impossible. Not to
mention a couple of other minor restriction and drawbacks.”

“That said,” he continued. “It’s useful if you need time to think.”

Hope took a deep breath, “Wouldn’t many be saved if you went to help?”

Simon nodded, “Hundreds, but you are my priority. I assured Astra I’d protect you.”

“Is there no other way? I can’t stomach that many dying so I can live.”

Simon pursed his lips, “When I release the dome, I’ll sneak away leaving an afterimage. This
illusion will travel towards the waterworks and my real self will drop below.”

“That’s perfect!” Hope exclaimed.

Simon shook his head, “Once I leave, the threat I represent will fade. At first they’ll move
cautiously, suspicious. But eventually…” They’ll realize you’re gone.

“So it’s not flawless… Why are you proposing a plan that’ll get me killed?”

“You won’t be in real danger.” Simon pointed at her chest. “As I told Rose, the amulet I gave you is
special. It warns me of your impending demise.”

“What I expect will happen is that I leave and a couple of minutes later your pursers will strike you
down. Except that death won’t become reality, as I’ll return at that exact instant, ideally finishing
off those who took the bait.”

Wait, I’m bait? Isn’t this about rescuing people?

“During those few minutes I’m away, I’ll endeavor to provide as much aid as I can.” Simon
concluded. “You said you’d be fine if I left you. This is your chance to prove it.”

I get it… The longer I survive, the more people he’ll save. Simon was challenging her.

“So if I avoid death entirely, you’ll spend the entire time protecting the Isle?”

“Correct.” Simon confirmed. “But if you perish in seconds, I won’t even make it there.”
I can work with this. “How long will your illusion fool them?”

“A minute. Maybe two if you’re lucky.”

“Alright…” Hope concentrated. I must leverage this time. She strategized every means of escape,
considering every tool at her disposal. Too bad I only took three grenades. Brooding twenty minutes,
inspiration finally hit. Wait, what if I… She smiled. It’s so simple really.

Just to test. Hope attempted to channel but only the faintest trickle came through. Right, then there’s
no point in delaying.

“Where will you go in the Undercity?” This was the last piece she needed. Please don’t guess the
meaning.

“To the bottom.” Simon responded.

“The bottom?”

“I’m aware it’ll waste precious time.” Simon smiled. “But the lowest portions are the poorest. They’ll
be the ones in most desperate need. I’ll make my way up from there.”

Don’t make it sound like you care after prioritizing me over hundreds, Hope griped knowing full
well it unwarranted. Simon had given his word, backed by the oath. It wasn’t something he could
weasel out of. Anyway, this works out for me.

“All right, I’m ready.” She said.

Simon nodded. The flame vanished, and light returned. They were once again in busling Arcadia. The
necromancer turned and headed East. He’s gone already, isn’t he?

Following, Hope immediately reworked the enchantments in her arms, beginning with the left. This
is my only chance. Forty seconds later, she finished as she spotted a flicker on a building. They’re
creeping closer. Ignoring her surroundings, she prayed walking calmly, furiously focusing on her
right arm. Don’t attack, don’t attack, don’t at——Done. Exhaling, Hope discovered shadows all
around. They must know…

A knife pierced Simon’s clone, and it faded away. Now! Without wasting a beat, Hope drew her guns
and fired four recoil bullets, sending herself towards the pillar.

This was her clever solution. If Simon couldn’t battle the werewolves because he had to protect her,
then she just had to travel down to the werewolves. If she ‘died’ next to them, he’d be forced to fight
them too. This pendant is really making me suicidal.

Falling through a layer of smoke, Hope emerged to a ablazing undercity. I’ll head to the middle,
where it’s brightest. Five knives shot past. Really? She turned to see three more zoom by. I love the
blessing! Above, ten black figures plunged after her.

Hope fired off a series of recoil bullets, each one altering her trajectory, as she moved towards the
largest inferno. She spotted a wide layer crawling with werewolves. That’ll do.

Landing in an alley, she promptly reloaded and activated her arms’ enchantments. Two ice shields
combined to form a solid layer around her just as fire descended from above. The pressure sent her
hurtling. As long as they don’t burn me, I’m fine.
Her barriers didn’t guarantee survival. She knew from experience that, if caught between blasts,
she’d be crushed. They also offer no protection against physical projectiles. Hope fired to dodge
knives.

What followed was a hectic chase across a combusting landscape. She never looked back, relying on
foresight to evade the blades. Whenever she ran into a werewolf, she took advantage of its fiery
attack to propel herself onward. I feel like the ball in those pinball machine.

At least, I’m not the only one struggling. Having forsaken their stealth, the assassins were forced to
battle the beasts blocking their way. I’m certain I heard two get mauled.

When about thirty howling beasts were pouncing after her, the barrage of blades lessened. They’re
hanging back, which makes sense. As long as she died, their contract was fulfilled. It’ll end soon
either way. She was running through bullets at a breakneck pace.

As an explosion sent her tumbling through a building, Radin’s voice echoed around her. ‘High Speed
Executions’? What’s that? Recovering, she found only werewolves to greet her. All the assassins are
hiding? That’s ——WHAT ARE THOSE? Shadows were speeding all around her. One swept near, and
she froze as a grim reaper sprung out. Then it was over. She was alone among piles of ash.

While she struggled to grasp what had just occurred, eight outlines appeared on the rooftops. At that
instant, a cold wave quenched all fires. The assassins didn’t look happy. Alright, I’m ready to be
saved now. Knives gleamed into view. Anytime is fine.

Before she could pull the trigger to flee, blinding lightening arched above, and seven charred bodies
dropped down. What now?

“One got away.” A woman strolled into view. She wore tight-fitting leather and had long, silvery black
hair. “He must be extremely skilled or lucky.”

“Who are you?” Hope asked, drained. No more surprises please.

“Ashaya Horn, emissary of the Grey King.” The woman smiled rapaciously.

“Thank you for saving me.” Hope said. Please go away.

“If you are grateful, there’s something you could do for me…” Ashaya smirked. “Open the Pillar of
Enera.”

Damn. This woman was either a saint or an immortal. She had no way to resist. Simon, now would
be an excellent time.

The woman stopped feet away, “Do you know who bought those assassins?”

“The Northern Emperor.” No reason to hide it.

“Correct,” Ashaya clapped mockingly. “You aren’t clueless. Yes, Samuel Lithorn is your enemy. He’s
openly declared your existence dangerous. He fears the Laughing Man will make use of you to
destroy the pillar from within, triggering a Dark Age.”

“At least that’s what he claims through his envoys.” She continued. “The Grey King doesn’t buy it.
Everything which occurred in the Dark Age’s final days is recorded within the Pillar. The Northern
Emperor is attempting to hide some secret at all cost. It’d be in your best interest to expose it.”

“Why’s that?” Hope played along, wasting time.

“Lithorn relies on a web of relationships built up over millennia. It’s the foundation of his power.
Should something undermine that trust, his empire would fracture and crumble from within. So too
would the World Council, which he underpins. The bounties on your heads would vanish with it.”

“And the Grey Kingdom would be free to expand without obstacle.” Hope added.

Ashaya ignored the quip, “Should you open it, the Grey King would be willing to offer you and your
siblings sanctuary. I can transport you there immediately if you wish.”

“What if a Dark Age begins?”

Ashaya laughed, “The Grey King would welcome that development. While the Northern Emperor
clings to “peace” and “stability”, parts of Enera rot. Did you know, in lands far West, they’ve
practiced slavery for eons? The corrupt international order which allows this… In many ways,
another age of turmoil is exactly what’s needed. Stagnancy will be wiped out as the gears of war turn
and the map is redrawn.”

“Pretty words, but all the Grey King desires is the ability to wage war without hindrances.” Simon
appeared nearby.

“Simon Black, a living legend not bound to any power.” Ashaya said without batting an eye. “The
Grey King values your abilities. Should you choose to pledge yourself, no reward would be off the
table.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Simon joined Hope. “Also, thank you for your aid, regardless of your
motives.”

“Think nothing of it. Frustrating the Northern Emperor was reason enough to interfere,” Ashaya
glanced at Hope. “I hope you survive and ultimately make the right choice.” She then vanished in a
crackle of electricity.

Observing the fading static, Simon spoke, “I’d advise again taking up her offer. Depending on the
situation, she could turn on you.” He faced Hope. “If you ever resolve to enter the Pillar, I’ll guide
you and show you the way in.”

“Ah, ok.” Hope said. “Do you think I should?”

“That’s for you to decide.” Simon answered “My only advise is that half-hearted determination will
lead to nothing but regret.”

Well, that’s a matter to mull over another time. “You’re late.” She reproached.

“And you’re nowhere near where you’re supposed to be.” Simon countered. True. “Good job staying
alive. Unfortunately, it did make it harder to track you down.”

“Can we head back?” Exhaustion was hitting hard.

Simon soon deposited her on the Rose Palace’s terrace. “Thank you. I’m——” Hope began when
phoenixes suddenly flared up and dove past. Hovering ready to strike, their flames hissed at the
figure on the Helix.

The last assassin. Whether from lighting or fire, he was badly scorched. Sensing no threat, she
approached, “Why are you here?”

“Tonight was a single finger.” Those words spoken, he plunged a dagger into his heart, collapsing.
Hope stared, shacking her head, “Why…?”

“Some contracts have deadlines.” Simon came over. “His time must’ve been up. He came to deliver a
warning before passing on.”

Don’t do a good deed at the end. “I’m going to bed.” She’d puzzle out the complicated stuff
tomorrow.
[Chapter 40] Light – Shine Balladeer
“The audacity.” Lily raged. Everyone was gathered in the Inner Palace to discuss Northern Emperor’s
latest gambit. Last night during the outbreak, an elite squad, backed by an immortal, had seize the
Pillar of Enera and set up a perimeter around its base. The Isle was in an uproar.

“It’s an inexcusable infringement of our sovereignty.” Lily seethed.

“Agreed, but we can’t chase them away.” Astra said. “Samuel has many convinced that securing the
pillar was a safety precaution to prevent a Dark Age. If we interfere, it’d give him an excuse to
escalate things. There are undoubtedly reinforcement ready to warp in. He’s that desperate.”

“Don’t you think I know that?” Lily snapped back. Anger is making her fearless. “The one who led
Arther to his death is right there, and we can’t afford to touch him. It’s maddening!”

“At least we know the identity of the Laughing Man impersonator.” Simon said.

“The immortal Sion Gale,” Lily spat. “I should have guessed he’d send the Child Killer.”

“What do you mean?” Astra asked.

“Right, you wouldn’t have heard.” Lily said. “He’s a newer state-sponsored immortal. Seventy years
ago, he was assigned the eradication of a pirate’s nest deep in the Twisted Lands. Only when he
arrived there, he found a village of non-combatants, primarily children. Someone had gotten their
intel wrong. Since communications were cut off, Sion executed his orders and murdered them all,
earning himself the title ‘Child Killer’. It was a major scandal at the time.”

“Wait,” Soul jumped in. “Shouldn’t he be in Tartarus?”

Lily shook her head, “From the Empire’s perspective, Sion wasn’t at fault. State-sponsored immortals
are considered living weapons who ideally follow orders to the letter. Slaughtering those children
only served to prove his loyalty. The ones reprimanded were those who’d organized the mission.”

Soul was speechless. Sounds evil even to me.

“I see.” Astra said icily. “Such an immortal is indeed perfect for acts of terrorism.” She turned to
them. “Don’t approach him. He may only be a state-sponsored immortal, but you don’t stand a
chance.”

Adventurers had to juggle their finances between their activities. Not all jobs offered by the Guild
were glorious. Sometimes they were retained as backup by cities or large organizations. These gigs
lasted months and paid well, but did little to further their renown ——except in cases like last night.
In contrast, state-sponsored adventurers had teams dedicating to outfitting them and guiding their
XP gathering. They could devoted themselves entirely to running dungeons and ranking up in
coliseums. Those who survived reliably reached the wall through the quantity of their exploits.

They’re the weakest. Since their history was scripted, they rarely possessed Sublime Vagaries. Their
progress also halted after immortality as they ceased unapproved risk-taking. States don’t want to
lose their investments. While stronger than saints, they were lacking compared to peers.

“Doesn’t Sion wield a spear?” Rose asked. “With his reputation, surely some must suspect…”
“They do,” Simon said. “However, the real Laughing Man has been active, causing uncertainty. It’s
also hard for many to doubt the Northern Emperor, at least openly. Lithorn is a master at
cultivating trust, and his influence holds sway over too many to be ignored.”

“Why hasn’t he outed us?” Light asked. With the Pillar secured, there’s no reason not to. Anonymous
sources had already leaked their identity, but these reports were being met with a great deal of
skepticism. You can hear it in the voice of news commentators.

“He wants to maximize the political damage from the outbreak.” Lily answered. “In the same way the
Tartarus news overshadowed the Undercity murders, your existence might eclipse everything else.
He’s saving that for later.”

“Let’s hear from the ISF.” Astra said. “Rose?”

Their sister had visited Argent for a briefing. Since she took her role so seriously, everyone went
along with it. Rose glanced at her report, “These are preliminary estimates. Thirteen hundred people
fell under Kain’s curse. Another two dozen died in the initial explosions…”

Light was torn. On some level, he’d reveled in yesterday. Skydiving through the Isle’s smoky core
and grappling with werewolves in a burning city was intoxicating. He understood why the
HEAVENLY DAO had allowed it to happen. At the same time, he’d witnessed the tragedy first hand.
He knew the numbers Rose read had stories behind them. I don’t want to take pleasure in other’s
misfortune, but it’s hard…

“…This time differs from the last, when a minuscule quantity was used against victims primed for
despair by impaling. Last night used RSF to spread an entire finger in population centers.”

“Displaced residents are…” At least the assassins are gone, although more might be contracted. As
long as Lithorn wants her dead, Hope won’t be safe. “…Assuming no further trouble, the Undercity
should return to normal in three or four months.”

“Finally, the cleanup of the blast sites will take several days. The ISF will turn over the fragments
once complete.”

“That’s it.” Rose turned to Lily, “What will you do with Kain’s remains?”

“Lock them away until they disappear.” Lily Shrugged.

“What?” Rose asked perplexed.

“Kain’s corpse will gradually reassemble no matter how far apart its pieces are.” Simon
explained. “The process takes several decades.”

“If his body could be permanently destroyed, we would’ve done so long ago…” Lily muttered. “Even
starfire was useless. That bastard is too stubborn.”

“What’re we going to do?” Hope asked anxiously. We’ve seen what one finger can do.

“Nothing.” Lily sat back. “There’s no immediate threat.”

“How so?” Hope pursued.

“This conflict has turned political.” Lily sighed. “The Northern Emperor is gathering votes. Once he
has them, he’ll convene the World Council to oust me. To thwart him, I’ll be warping around Enera
shoring up support. By forcing me to travel, the Northern Emperor is weakening the Isle’s defense.
The blame for another incident would fall equally on him, serving no purpose. There won’t be
another attack unless his push fails.”

“When will we know the outcome?” Soul asked.

“Soon, within a day or two. Lithorn is coercing everyone to pick sides. Don’t concern yourselves, it’s
my fight.” With that, Lily left. She’s under a mountain of pressure.

“I’ll withdraw too.” Simon said. “Message me if needed.”

Astra nodded then faced them, “Anything you wish to discuss?”

“What happened at the World Council?” Rose asked.

“It was a tedious affair.” Astra began. “A great many were in attendance, including Barsal Farran and
Samuel Lithorn. I reported on the breach at Earth’s End and your existence, which Lithorn tried
leveraging against me. Farran countered boisterously that the council’s inaction on Sola’s Legacy was
to blame. He further declared the Barsal Empire wouldn’t allow my millennia vigil to be besmirched.
Lithorn retreated, and the topic pivoted to doppelgangers.”

Astra smirked viciously, “Nero Ebonwood made a surprise appearance. While the Northern Emperor
was displeased, Nero pointed out he’d a duty to testify as a fellow co-conspirator. This shifted
dynamics. The Black Citadel is the only power Lithorn dares not disrespect.”

“I won’t bore you with details, but everything was progressing somewhat smoothly until news of the
outbreak reached us. It was over by then, of course. The World Council is Lithorn’s tool, and he’d
sacrifice thousands rather than give us an excuse to depart…” Astra sneered. “The focus turned to
Lily’s tenure as regent. Lithorn and his proxies were far more effective at pressing this line.”

“Thank god we knew about Kain’s arm. If not for that, Lily might have been deposed then and there.
Instead, we’re at an unstable impasse.”

“What’s the plan if they rule against Lily?” Dawn asked.

“There are several bad options, ranging from starting a military conflict to sheltering you in a
friendly territory——Which might also lead to war. We’ll discuss further if it comes to it.”

Astra returned to the Guild, leaving only ‘mortals’ around the table. “Why don’t we review today’s
match-ups?” Emelia suggested.

Wise nodded, “Actually, there’s big news there. Light, not only are you scheduled in the evening, it’s
the opening match. Your opponent is Kaito Maedasa, a ‘real’ ninja.”

“What do you mean?” Light burst out. Is he implying I’m counterfeit?

“Kaito is from one of the ‘Hidden Villages’. Someone who’s trained his entire life as a shinobi.” Wise
said. “Before you get too excited, let me give it to you straight: you’ll lose. The man’s nearly a saint.”

Light’s fury evaporated. The Hidden Villages! After the Fracturing, surviving ninja clans had
migrated to a Twisted Land named Harakoune, forming mini-nation states. They’d thrived there,
producing many saints and immortals. Due to this might, once they established a committee to
present a unified front, the World Council offered them a seat. The only Twisted Lands officially
recognized.

Tuning out his surroundings, he messaged Agata Nimrod, ‘Are they ready?’ and waited nervously.
Wise’s warning hadn’t discouraged him in the least. Rather his blood was boiling. I’ll experience the
prowess of the shinobi world first hand. I absolutely must put in a good performance! His wrystal
flashed, ‘One is’.

“I must go.” Light sprinted off. They know what I’m like.

“Where?” Emelia cried out.

“To fetch a weapon.” He yelled.

The elevator was agonizingly slow, but soon he sped across rooftops and runways. Last week he’d
listened to John’s advice and brought his cursed spoils to Agata. After an examination, the
enchantress had asked how much money he had. After wincing at the answer, She’d demanding he
‘give it all’ and kicked him out saying, ‘stay away, must work’. He’d gone along as he’d understood he
was receiving an exceptional deal. I’m dying to witness the results. He burst into Sunset’s workshop.

“That was fast.” Agata said. “What’s the rush?”

“I have a evening match against a Harakoune ninja.” Light explained.

“I see…” The turquoise-haired woman didn’t appear to grasp the significance. “Anyway, over here.”

Four weapons lay atop purple velvet. They felt different. “What’d you do?”

“Sorry for not explaining the other day. I got carried away.” Agata smiled. “It’s not often that I get the
chance to work high sorcery.”

High sorcery… That’s supreme magic. “I didn’t know they were that extraordinary…” Sure, his
cursed blades were cool, but the stuff of legends?

“While they and their wielders were nothing special, the Field of Graves is different. That curse is
capable of felling immortals, and these weapons basked in it for millennia. When you removed them,
power came with them, raw and unfocused. It took time to discover how to focus it.”

Took time… “Did you experience the dreams too?”

“I did. It was necessary. No, human can directly control high sorcery. It’s beyond us. What skilled
enchanters can do is guide it. To accomplish this, I had to understand the shape of the vessel, in this
case the lives of the previous owners.”

Agata handed him a ninjato, “Here’s ‘Mockery’.”

“You named it?” Light took the blade, disappointed.

“Enchanter’s privilege.” She responded smugly. “Here’s the scabbard.”

The new sheath had a spotted pattern of amber and black. Light slipped the tip in, letting the blade
slide to the bottom. The handle had been restored, providing a satisfying grip.

“That’s genuine rayskin with a manticore mane covering.” Agata offered.

Light drew a few inches and admired the orange glint reflecting playfully from the polished steel. I
suppose Mockery is fitting. Its prior owner had possessed an affinity for clay, molding her
summoned earth with talent rivaling the finest artists. On the day she died, she’d sculpted a wounded
sirk and lured twenty of its comrades over a precipice before dispelling the false floor. The furious
survivors hunted her down. Despite their numbers, she eluded them for a while, hiding behind fake
walls and throwing them off with clones. What did her in was their keen sense of smell.

“So Mockery contains high sorcery?” He asked.

“Objects become mythical through enduring fame or prolonged exposure to other high sorcery. If
there’s a suitable ‘core of awe’, an Illusory Grace will coalesce, same as Sublime Vagaries. The
difference is enchanters can call these forth, which is what I did.”

“As a byproduct, it’s also become a catalyst.” She continued. “I substituted sand for clay. I hope you
appreciate.”

Light summoned a mountain of sand and forced it to flow upwards in a helix. The control is
wonderful. Mockery was smoother than any catalyst he’d tested. He vanished the sand. “What’s its
ability?”

“‘Sands of Deception’,” When Agata explained, Light realized it suited him perfectly. Not surprising
considering its former wielder.

“This was a real treat.” She concluded. “It’s so rare to come across unshaped high sorcery…”

“Why is that?”

Agata sighed, “Because of the prerequisites: a sufficiently mythical object with a suitable history.
Before the dark age, hundreds were enchanted each year. Family heirlooms passed down over
generations. Sadly, virtually everything with potential was sacrificed to the Pillar of Enera.”

“Nowadays, anything which meets the criteria is in the hands of immortals. Which one would bring
their cherished prize to a Saint?” She shook her head.

Light held up the amber ninjato. The windfalls were greater than I’d dreamed. There was only one
last concern.

“Is it still cursed?” Light waited apprehensively.

“Nope, no need for concern.” Agata declared proudly. With great resolve, Light hid the
pain. Considering what I’ve obtained, I can’t complain.

“As to what I owe you…” Light glanced towards the velvet. What he’d given wouldn’t even cover
Mockery.

“Consider it an investment on my part.” Agata reassured him. “The fame of an enchanter’s creations
feeds their renown. Make these weapons legendary and we’ll call it even.” That’s easier said than
done…

Agata laughed at his uncertainty, “If it bothers you, consider it a loan and pay me back once you’ve
achieved greatness. Don’t worry, I’m not suffering. Your sister’s stones are proving quite profitable.”

“Thank you very much.” Light bowed and left.

The day flew by as he trained with Emelia and Mockery. Before he knew it, he was in the Stone
Coliseum, waiting to be called. In evening matches, the arena morphed into different environments.
This time it was filled with broken walls and columns. The setting is ‘ruins’.
“IN THE WEST CORNER, KAITO MAEDASA OF HARAKOUNE. THIS WATER NINJA IS A
MEMBER OF MINSTREL, THE A-RANKED TEAM LEAD BY SHINE BALLADEER. THEY ARE ON
THE ISLE FOR THIS SINGLE NIGHT, SO ENJOY THE TREAT.”

A man in a dark blue outfit stepped out, and cheers reverberated. He had short black hair and a
determined look behind his mask. Reaching the center, he stopped and crossed his arm, exuding
confidence. Nice poise.

“FACING HIM IN THE EAST CORNER, LIGHT FROM TIMBAKU. A MYSTERIOUS SAND NINJA
RUMORED TO BE THE CLONE OF BARSAL FARRAN. IS THIS TRUE? WHO KNOWS! WHO
CARES! IN THE RING, ALL ARE EQUAL.”

Emelia wished him luck as he exited. Around him the crowd roared, and he felt stage fright grip him
for the first time. The ambiance, together with this opponent, was intimidating. Focus, calm
yourself.

“WE HAVE A TRUE SHINOBI SHOWDOWN IN THE CARDS! ARE BOTH PARTICIPANTS
READY?”

Light crossed his arms in response. I aim to win.

“BEGIN!”

Light opened with three shurikens. Dodging, Kaito performed the hand signals and shouted, “Storm
Eels.” Three snaking outlines materialized, floating and crackling with electricity. Can’t let those
near.

Light finished his own spell as the transparent emerald creatures slithered towards him, “Sand
cyclone!” He let loose a vortex which shredded the eels.

As the whirling winds barreled down on Kaito, his foe cried out, “Sea snail.” What? Sure enough, a
fifteen-foot shell appeared. His cyclone obliterated itself against it.

Water began gushing out of the mollusk, covering the arena. Kaito marched onto the growing
puddle, and trickles rose up around him. They formed into sharp spikes and darted forward. I see
freezing is unnecessary for him. As Hope could liquefy metal, Kaito could harden water.

Light jumped sideways while unsummoning a pocket of air created earlier. The projectiles were
blown off course by the collapsing vacuum.

His manipulation of air had improved vastly thanks to Emelia. I’d never fully grasped its
potential. By controlling the pressure around him through summoning and telekinesis in tandem, he
could generate gusts which could flatten buildings. Light dropped one on Kaito, forcing all liquids
away.

The ninja responded by reaching one arm to the snail and the other towards him. The water pouring
out accelerated and tightened into a beam. Light dashed aside, throwing shurikens, but the water
laser swerved to deflected them. It chased him through the ruins, slicing columns and walls. Time for
Mockery.

Light unsheathed his ninjato and sent a mass of sand at his rival. With the catalyst’s boost, his
tumbling attack plowed forwards, forcing Kaito to move. Gust-accelerated sand blocks came crashing
down on him, but were deflected by waves of water. The next minute of back and forth gradually
transformed the arena into a stormy beach.
Suddenly switching strategies, a wall of water splashed up around Kaito, and three blue shinobis
raced forwards, each covered with half an inch of liquid. All look equally fake…

Two can play at that game. Under the cover of a blast of sand, Light fashioned two more of himself.
They were so perfect even he was impressed. This was Mockery’s Illusionary Grace: Sands of
Deception. When employing sand for subterfuge, the effects would be vastly enhanced. Light’s
duplicates were now just as indistinguishable as Kaito’s.

Six figures collided, four dissipating into nothing. What followed was a close quarter clone battle.
Every time Kaito moved, he’d divide in two. Light did the same. They exchanged a whirlwind of
blows, half landing on fakes.

I’m losing this clash. Kaito’s strength was slightly above his own. More importantly, the ninja’s hand
to hand skills were superb. His extra decades of training really show. On top of this, that thin
coating of water had strong protective properties. If he hadn’t learned ‘rock flesh’ from Emelia two
days prior, he would’ve gone down already. Unfortunately, the technique is still incomplete.

When Light winced from a vicious kick, Kaito split again, one copy dashing away. Striking down the
nearby clone, Light threw a shuriken at the fleeing figure, only to see it collapse into a puddle as
well. Drat, he got me. The real Kaito was crouched besides him and had just complete a hand signal.

“Aquatic Prison.” Kaito barked. Water leaped up around him, tumbling him about. He found himself
upside down in a murky sphere. This resembles my sand tomb. I have to break out!

Throwing caution aside, Light completed hand signals and shouted with his last breath, “Air
explosion.”

This spell summoned two roomfuls of air in the space of a few inches. This will hurt. A powerful
shockwave smashed into him, breaking him free and sending him skidding across the flooded floor.

Dragging himself up, Light found Kaito standing behind a large circle of glowing blue symbols. Wait,
ninjas use regular magecraft too? The shinobi completed eight hand signals in the blink of an eye
and roared, “water dragon.” A combination spell?

As the circle flared, a tidal wave exploded upwards, taking the shape of a dragon and diving at
him. I’m not escaping this… Several tons of water crashed into him at lightning speed.

When Light came to, his first thought was ‘what a magnificent defeat’. He’d battled to his fullest and
had no regrets. I was right: ninjas are cool. He gripped Mockery fondly and rose to his feet. The
short sword was amazing. If only I’d had time to properly master it… The din around him was
deafening, the crowd wilder than he’d ever seen. Evening fights are special.

“WATER TRIUMPHS OVER SAND! WHAT A MATCH! SO MANY CLONES! LIGHT DISPLAYED
SKILLS WE NEVER KNEW HE HAD. THE VICTOR WAS UNCLEAR UNTIL THE VERY END!”

Waving to the stand, Kaito and Light exited stage, sounds of adulation echoing behind. In the post-
fight waiting room, Kaito spoke first, “Those were some astounding clones. So realistic. Honestly, I’m
jealous.”

“You too.” Light answered. “That last attack was so vicious and overwhelming I lost consciousness
before I could use a substitution.”
“So you really can use it…” Kaito laughed. “Halfway through, I began treating you as someone from
Harakoune. I subconsciously assumed you possessed the skill, so I let loose a technique designed to
counter it.”

This bit caught Light’s attention, “What do you mean?”

Kaito looked at him curiously, “A key part of a substitution is the flourish. That’s to say, the
collapsing after-shadow left behind. If this is obscured, then teleporting away is impossible.
Avalanche-type skills, which engulf the body, are a solid counter.”

I wasn’t aware of that… He was fascinating. It’s the knowledge I’ve always craved.

“Is your ninjutsu self-taught?” Kaito asked. When Light nodded, he offered praise. “Then you’ve done
an outstanding job. Your abilities rival a native…”

Suppressing exhilaration, Light voiced a pressing concern, “That was spell circle at the end. I didn’t
know ninjas used such techniques…”

Kaito smiled under his mask, “A real ninja will use every tool at his disposal. You should know this.”

Light was aghast as his flawed understanding was exposed. If spell circles had existed in that
fictional world, then of course ninjas would’ve used them. I must broaden my thinking.

“I hope you’ll put more effort into remembering the magecraft I taught you.” Emelia teased coyly
from behind. Oh, I will. He’d also look into Hope’s firearms and explosives. Never again will I
ignore something because it doesn’t exist in the novels.

“Say, can you join me in the skybox for a bit?” Emelia asked. Not now… His mind raced for a way to
refuse. However, before he could speak, Emelia dropped a bombshell. “Kaito has already agreed to
meet you tomorrow morning. You can discuss leisurely then, so follow please.”

Kaito nodded, “I was curious about you too. Now I must rejoin my teammates. You should go with
Vanes——.” The ninja tensed briefly. “——with Emelia.” He knows who she is!

Trailing Emelia, Light pondered. She must have spoken with him before, but when did she manage
that? She’d been with him all day. Was it while I met Agata? Besides, how does she know him? He
noticed something else off, “This is the wrong way…”

“That’s because——” Emelia pressed an elevator button. “——we’re going to a different skybox.”

“Are you planning on explaining anytime soon?” Light asked as they rose.

“Eventually.” Emelia smiled. “Let’s get comfortable.”

The space was similar to Lily’s except there were pictures of Barsal immortals on the walls. Emelia
plopped herself on a front row seat and invited him to join.

“Does your family own this?” He asked.

“I wish! Even we aren’t that rich” Emelia laughed. “No, it belongs to the Embassy. I just reserved it
for the day.” That’s still fairly aristocratic.

“Did you enjoy your match?” Emelia wondered mischievously.

Ahhh, I get it. Her tone made everything clear, “You set up the match against Kaito Maedasa. I never
considered coliseum matches could be rigged…” A thought crossed his mind. “Did you also arrange
for Kaito to be here? He obviously knew you.”

“Yes, I’m the one who made it happen.” Emelia preened. “As for the match-ups… You should know
the HEAVENLY DAO goes along with suggestions when presented right. The Barsal ambassador is
on close terms with Liane Alorn, the agent who oversees Enera’s coliseums. With his guidance, I
submitted a petition which, to my delight, was accepted.”

Light shook his head, “You did all this to introduce me to a Harakoune ninja?”

Here, Emelia suddenly grew skittish, “It wasn’t entirely for you… That was sort of a bonus…”

Bonus? Light gave up guessing and waited for the girl to come clean. His silence seemed to wear on
her. Soon, Emelia confessed, “I did it to bring Shine Balladeer to the Isle…”

Balladeer… Wasn’t that Kaito’s teammate? “Why?” Light asked.

“Wow, you really tuned out everything this morning, huh?” Emelia chuckled. “Shine Balladeer is
Dawn’s opponent in the next match. It’s my small dose of payback.”

Now it falls into place. “You believe my sister will lose?”

“I’ll feel really dumb if she doesn’t,” Emelia faced the arena. “Let’s watch and see.”

“IN THE WEST CORNER, SHINE BALLADEER OF TALVI. THIS FAMOUS IDOL LEADS THE
MINSTREL, AN A RANK ADVENTURING TEAM. BY THE SOUND OF IT, MANY OF HER FANS
HAVE JOINED US TONIGHT. I’M SURE EVERYONE IS EAGERLY AWAITING HER ‘RADIANT
MASQUERADE’.”

A tall, athletic young woman jaunted into view. She wore a stylized costume of silver and white,
appearing more stage performer than gladiator.

During Dawn’s introduction, Light leaned towards Emelia, “I admit not listening. What did Wise say
about her?”

“She’s a strong martial artist with an affinity for light.” Emelia teased. “As for the rest, you’ll have to
see.” Damn.

“READY?”

Conjuring an ivory Carnival mask, Shine theatrically placed it over her face. A sparkling aura flowed
down her blond hair and spread to her body. It gives her the ethereal appearance of fairy. The
audience loved this. He could hear thousands of feet stomping to some primal beat. Dawn loses in
showmanship and popularity, if nothing else.

“BEGIN!”

Mirroring Kaito’s strategy, Shine sped forwards while splitting in three. That’s some confidence.
Restricted from ice, Dawn relied heavily on martial arts to carry her to victory, so opponents
normally kept their distance.

Dawn stood her ground. When the two clashed, Light realize something was off. All her copies can
attack? When he and Kaito had created clones, they were merely skillful illusions. Here, the three
Shines were assaulting Dawn in quick succession. How in the world?
Baffled at the sight, Light noticed another inconsistency. Every time Dawn landed a strike, the
dancing figure would disappear in a scattering of color, only to be replaced seconds later. Despite
dozens of hits, the real Shine had yet to receive a blow. Impossible.

“What’s this?” Light demanded. He was essentially witnessing Dawn barely withstand a three on one
fight. “Please explain.”

Emelia showed mercy, “Shine Balladeer started out as a singer and pop idol. Her major selling point
was her solo choreographed dance routines in which she duplicated herself with light magic. At first,
her clones were just transparent outlines, but they grew more tangible with time. When she coated
her true body in a brilliant glow, the audience could no longer tell the difference. It became a game of
sorts to track the real Shine among the false.”

“Shine made a splash when she began participating in matches. Talvi borders Harakoune, and her
proficiency with clones put ninjas to shame. As her strength and fame grew, she added more and
more copies of herself. Finally, three years ago, she debuted a song featuring a nine person routine.
You should appreciate how amazing this was.”

Indeed. Even with mockery, it was challenging to control two. Manipulating nine… How is that even
possible?

“That concert became something of a legend. What happened next should be obvious.”

“She gained a Sublime Vagary…” Light stated. No wonder…

“Even if you know its coming, it’s still a pain.” Emelia admitted. “Shine can chose which version of
herself is real at will.” So that’s why only one clone attacks at a time.

Just then, Dawn released a blinding flash, knocking her opponent off-balance. She then defeated two
in quick succession. Pursuing the third, she landed several solid strikes before Shine divided again.

“She did damage there.” Light noted. Perhaps her situation isn’t hopeless.

Emelia shook her head, “Those two clones are only a passive manifestation of her Sublime Vagary.
She hasn’t spoken its name.”

Shine scattered her copies. Once she’d gained space, she dispelled the magic, revealing her true self.
She raised her fist, gripping a sparkling ball of power, and screamed, “Are you ready?”

As the crowd shrieked in anticipation, the blazing light coalesced into a white feathered musketeer
hat. Donning the item, she shouted, “’Radiant——” She then spun sideways while replicating herself.
With each rotation, she adopted a new pose and left another after-image. Once nine identical divas
stood side by side, they cried in unison, “——Masquerade’!”

Before the spectacle, Light murmured, “Don’t tell me…”

“That every one of them is the real Shine Balladeer? That’s exactly the case.” Emelia confirmed. “It’s
ridiculously overpowered. No one but a saint or an immortal can defeat her.” Sounds as if she’s
speaking from experience.

The matched ended fairly quickly. Even Dawn couldn’t win a nine to one battle against someone of
Shine’s caliber. She did well in taking out two.

Light watched Dawn exit, her face a picture of discontent, “Satisfied now?”
“Yes, I believe I am.” Emelia slunk in her seat, stretching. “I owe her five, but I’ll settle with one. I’m
out of time anyway…”

Out of time… “Is the Barsal Empire calling you back?” Light had anticipated this.

“Rather, it’s my family. Between Kain’s arm and Lily’s grudge match with the Northern Emperor, the
situation has turned too dire for them to stomach. Mother in particular has been begging me to
return. The last twenty four hours pushed these concerns to a feverish pitch. Seeing the writing on
the wall, I leveraged their desperation to setup this evening. In exchange, I promised to warp back.”

I see. His young instructor had helped him greatly over the last few days. His foundations had been
solidified, and he knew what to work on. He’d also gotten used to Emelia ——No, Vanessa’s——
boisterous presence. The Isle would feel empty without her.

“Cheer up, it’s not like we’ll never meet again.” Vanessa rose to her feet. “Besides, if the council votes
against Lily, it might be quite soon.”

“I pray it doesn’t come to that.” Light replied flatly. Your occasional lack of tact won’t be missed.

On the elevator down, Vanessa peered at him intently, “Tell me the truth, there’s someone you like
isn’t there?”

“How’d you know?” Light had made great efforts to keep away from Hope. I can’t believe I was seen
through that easily.

“Well, we’ve spent nearly a week together, and you aren’t madly in love with me.“ Venessa explained.
“That was the only explanation I could think of.” What self-assured arrogance… He could only
marvel at it.

“I guess this is goodbye.” Vanessa said once they exited.

Light bowed, “Thank you for everything.”

With a nod and a wave, the golden ninja walked away, and Vanessa Goldstone left the Isle.
[Chapter 41 part 1] Dawn – Martial
Artist From The Cultivating Realm
“Miki, tell us where we stand.” Lily had returned last night, stating ‘I’ve done what I can’. Fayla had
rounded them up this morning, Miki joining shortly after.

“Right,” Miki rose to speak. Must be a habit from meeting the press. “As you know, Samuel Lithorn
has drafted a proposal stripping Lily of her Regency. If the World Council convenes and the votes
‘for’ outnumber the ‘against’, it’ll be over.”

“Currently, the scales are even. Lined up against us are the Northern Empire, its satellites, and most
smaller nations. On our side, we have the Barsal Empire, the Aery Alliance, the Grey Kingdom,
Kalonia, and Banzerkest…”

“Say…” Miki turned to Lily. “Why is Banzerkest backing you? They normally stay out of international
affairs, abstaining from everything, same as the Cultivating Realm…”

“It’s because of Handam Xolran.” Lily grimaced. “After witnessing Agadon’s breath, he declared
himself incapable of surviving the attack. According to him, as the dragon god’s summoner, that
makes me the only person alive capable of killing him. With this acknowledgment, Banzerkest treats
me with the utmost respect. The support doesn’t make me happy, but I’ll take it.”

“I see…” Miki said. “Anyway, currently the Demon World is pivotal. As a distant member of the royal
family, I’ve been peddling what influence I can, but it looks bleak…”

“Thanks again for your help.” Lily

“Knowing Lithorn was involved in Arther’s murder, it’s the least I could do.” Miki answered

“What do we do now?” Hope asked.

“Cross our fingers and pray.” Miki replied. “We’ll learn the Demon World’s decision by day’s end. If it
goes well, this turns into a battle for smaller players. If it doesn’t…”

“…We call Astra and begin planning.” Lily finished. “Everyone’s free to go, but stay close.”

Dawn descended to the Empty City brooding. Miki sounded pessimistic. That’s depressing. Dawn
didn’t want to leave the Isle yet. I like the place.

Besides the dire prospect, her mind was weighed down by yesterday’s match. Losing to someone in
her twenties is galling. It was also unfair. Without that Sublime Vagary, Shine wouldn’t have stood
a chance.

Dawn experienced pangs of envy. She accepted Shine had gained her trump card through a suitable
display of proficiency. What frustrated her was the lack of clarity over acquiring her own. For most
skills, mimicking others is enough with my talent. Sublime Vagaries had no such reliable path.
Retreading past approaches required more effort only to produce an inferior variant. Everything is
less impressive the second time around. She felt subjected to the whims of fate, floundering in the
dark.
Must I act theatrically too? Shine’s showmanship undoubtedly contributed to her early
acquisition. Problem is, if you act that way and nothing happens, you look like a bloody fool. Still,
dissatisfaction egged her on.

How’d it go again? She danced around, doing her best to recalled the movements of Shine’s routine.
After a minute of practice, she reached up her hand high. Placing an imaginary hat on her head,
Dawn shouted softly “Radiant——”. Then she spun sideways, recreating stances from memory. After
her eighth revolution, she finished, “——Masquerade.” Frozen in this final pose, she noticed Simon
Black in front of her.

“… How long have you been there?” She whispered.

“A while.” Simon answered. “I didn’t realize you were a fan of Balladeer.”

Arrrggggg. Dawn contemplated silencing the man, but quickly despaired realizing it wasn’t feasible.
Instead, she stiffly righted her posture.

“What did you want?” Behind Dawn’s straight face, she screeched inside. How did this happen?
What on Enera was I thinking? I want to die. Kill me, kill me, kill me.

“You should’ve checked your wrystal. Astra asked me to find you. There’s been a development.”

This snapped Dawn from her agony. Gathering so soon must mean bad news, especially if mother
has come. She grimly followed Simon, endeavoring to forget what’d just transpired. It’d be lovely if
this day didn’t get worst. They were the last to arrive.

“Why don’t you explain, Miki.” Lily said listlessly.

“I’ve received word the Demon World will side with Lithorn. I’m horribly disappointed——” Miki’s
wrist flashed. She hesitated, “One sec.”

She looked down, and confusion spread on her face, “Lily, could you turn on the news?”

Frowning, the regent did so. Two commentators were interviewing a guest, “——of the Demon
World’s strong statement in support of Lily Morgana?”

The guest responded, “It’s out of the blue. Everything I was hearing suggested they’d side with the
Northern Emperor. I——”

“Sorry to interrupt,” The other commentator cut in. “but we’ve received reports that five, no six,
more undecideds have come out in favor of the regent.” She turned to the world map where
territories had been highlighted blue. “What do you make of this?”

The guest glanced over, and understanding shone in his eyes, “These border the Cultivating Realm. It
seems the slumbering behemoth has thrown its weight into the ring——”

Lily shut it off, “Sarah contacted me. Doehser Fang, the Venerable Western Wind and Patriarch of
the Rippling Tempest Sect, is waiting at the Rose Palace. He wishes to meet the children.”

Astra smiled, “Considering what we’ve witnessed… It’d be wise to go express our appreciation.”

The crisis abated, Simon excused himself. When they followed him out, Miki, slouched over the
table, called out after them, “When you meet this envoy, could you tell him they might’ve acted
sooner. I spent the last twenty hours cajoling all my old contacts. It’s a little vexing to have my work
outdone in five minutes…”
“That’s an intriguing idea.” Astra said. “But let’s not. Hope, do you still have your pilfered liquor?”

“I’ll go grab it.” Soul dashed off.

In the Rose Palace, Sarah ambushed them at the elevator, “I lead him to the lounge. What’s this
visit?”

“No, idea.” Lily declared happily. “But I’m fairly certain it’s nothing for ME to be concerned
about.” They really hate each other.

Abandoning the distraught Sarah, they made their way to the South Wing. There stood a man
admiring a painting of the Isle. He wore a simple but lustrous azure robe, his white hair pulled back
in a topknot. He’s old, in his seventies. Apart from oddities like Radin, it was rare to see an immortal
at such an advanced age. It does lend gravitas.

Doehser Fang bowed his head, “It’s an honor to greet you again, Lily Morgana.”

“It has been a long time, Venerable Western Wind.” Lily grinned wryly. “To what do I owe the
honor?”

“I’m here on behalf of the Great Assembly to confirm Astra’s children are untainted.” Doehser
explained. “It’s a formality really. Our great clans and sects have already unanimously offered their
support.“

“Before we proceed…” Soul deposit his bottles on a countertop. “Would you care for some liquor?”

Doehser gazed awkwardly, “I must confess to not drinking regularly. When I do, it’s usually Baijiu…”

“Try this one,” Wise uncorked a black flask and adeptly filled a crystal glass.

Doehser politely accepted and took a sip. Eyes focusing, he peered at the liquid, “What’s this
marvel?“

“Lossenger Tenebry,“ Wise explained. “The only alcohol brewed within Xarst. Its production is
Enera’s longest standing trade secret.”

“Figures it’d be them.” Doehser chuckled. “May I request the rest? It’d make a splendid gift to bring
back.”

Wise handed over the tall flask, and it vanished up the man’s sleeve. Some high-end dimensional
storage?

“Now, if you please…” Doehser placed a hand on each of their shoulders, one by one. Soon he nodded
satisfied. “With this, I can report that concerns are unfounded.”

“I hope you’re not withdrawing so soon, after traveling all this way.” Astra protested. “We’ve much to
discuss.”

“I suppose there’s no rush,” Doehser admitted, installing himself on a plush velvet armchair. “And I
must savor this delicacy.”

“If you don’t mind my asking, why this sudden involvement?” Astra inquired. “No offense, but don’t
cultivators usually not care about the well-being of unrelated people?”

“What?” Soul reacted instinctively. “That can’t possibly be true…”

“It is, to a degree,” Doehser acknowledged. “As we see it, life and death are part of nature. Since each
person will inevitably die, why should we care about them if they don’t have any connection to us?
This attitude dates back to the golden age of cultivation, when individual power was the only law that
mattered.”

A harsh outlook. Soul would never accept.

“The ‘Golden Age’… you’re talking about before the HEAVENLY DAO?” Free asked.

“Yes, we’ve been seeking immortality since long before the Wall of Legends. Back then, heroic acts
did nothing but fuel vanity. Cultivation was the lone method of lengthening lifespan. Pursuing its
promise of eternal life, our great clans and sects formed devoted to the art. With their rise, they
quickly eclipsed governments, and, without a reliable central authority, Sanwue ——the true name of
the Cultivating Realm—— became a lawless place.”

“So Sanwue had immortals back then?” Light wondered.

Doehser shook his head sadly, “We had nine saints. I was one. We were convinced it was only a
matter of time.”

Achieving Sainthood without the HEAVENLY DAO is impressive. It also explains his appearance.

“Sanwue must’ve been a powerhouse…” Rose suggested.

Doehser smirked wickedly, “We did indeed enjoy a rather outsized influence, though not total
domination. Other regions had belatedly adopted cultivation. More importantly, there was the
fledgling Black Citadel, which stood as a rivaling power center. To our great chagrin, the claim to
‘earliest immortal’ fell to the first leader of that place.”

Sighing, Doehser leaned back staring upwards, “Everything changed after the HEAVENLY DAO. We
nine instantly became immortal while another two dozens around the world joined us. The relative
power of the Black Citadel and Sanwue took a steep dive that day.”

Dawn could imagine the shock. In one stroke, the Golden Age’s logic had been upturned. Today, with
sufficient renown, someone could easily overcome an opponent at a higher realm of
cultivation. Adventurer and coliseum rankings are now the best power indicator.

“What’s your opinion of the HEAVENLY DAO?” Dawn asked.

“The most unexpected of betrayals.” Doehser slowly sipped. “The term ’Heavenly Dao’ originated in
Sanwue. For us, it represented the laws of nature which all beings in the universe must comply with.
As cultivators, we pursued the lofty goal of understanding its mysteries. Through this process, we
hoped to reach divinity, our worth recognized…”

The natural laws… When channeling the Ether, the clearer your understanding, the more effectively
you could leverage its power. Take ice. How much do most really know about it? What does it look
like up close? How do its crystals form and what rules do they obey? With profound grasp of frozen
water in the natural world, Dawn could give her ice qualities beyond it. Make it harder than steels.
This comprehension greatly effected martial arts. Her mastery of ‘Blood of Frost’ was due to an
insight into the Laws of Ice. To cultivators, the Heavenly Dao was the embodiment of those natural
laws.

And then this philosophical concept gained sentience and the world went mad. Dawn
sympathized. I had the same experience with Shine Balladeer. An incomprehensible force had
overturned all established rules.
“To your question,” Doehser continued. “We were quite displeased with our new god and the changes
it brought. With its alternative path, the HEAVENLY DAO undercut our Clans and Sects. Beyond
this, we couldn’t stomach the crassness. Instead of seeking enlightenment, our young cultivators
were engaging in meaningless heroics and other antics. Immortality had been irreversibly sullied.”

“We rebelled, striking a pact with the deity we resented. In the territory of Sanwue, accumulation of
renown was curtailed, and cultivation was enhanced. With these adjustments, we were endured the
upheaval.”

“So you disadvantaged those responding to cries for help in favor of elevating cultivators who chose
to ignore them?” Soul stated dispassionately.

“That’s one perspective.” Doehser answered calmly. “For me, it was a matter of principle. A selfless
act is no longer selfless if it’s rewarded. Aiding the weak should be done based on one’s own code, not
dependent on outside promises.” A valid point, but it’s also true that more perish without the
incentive.

“We’ve drifted far off topic.” Astra broke in. “So I’ll ask again: why did you interfere? Is it related to
what happened with Xiao Ning?”

“It is.” Doehser confirmed. Noting puzzled expressions around him, he frowned, “You’ve never told
your children of the Eighth Hero?”

“That…” She sighed. “It’s not a story with a happy ending.”

“True,” Doehser acknowledged. “I suppose it’s not… However, history should be passed on, lest its
lessons be forgotten. May I impart it now?”

Astra and Lily looked at each other, then, with a deep breath, Lily said, “Sure.”

“The Cultivating Realm spent most of the Dark Age untouched by conflict. We kept to ourselves, as
always, while the world around us burned. Sola was wise enough to leave us for last. However, there
were many who traveled outside and joined the fight. One was Xiao Ning, the scion of the Red Sky
Sect.”

“While no one approved of this foolishness, we largely tolerated it. We shook our heads when Xiao
was hailed as a hero in foreign lands. It wasn’t until after Nuzou’s death that a problem emerged.”

“Sola’s undead horde had risen from the Blue Abyss, replacing the sirk who’d all but died out. The
war immediately turned in her favor. Marching tirelessly, they leveraged their mobility to launch
concentrated assaults wherever defenses were weakest, claiming more and more territory.”

“Xiao saw a counter to this dire situation in a young immortal named Lily Morgana, whose wide-
scale bombardments were extremely effective against grouped targets. He deduced that if these
pyrotechnics were powered up further, they might blunt the onslaught. He also knew the means to
accomplish this.”

“In the vaults of the Red Sky Sect, there resided a divine treasure called ‘the Crimson Shaft’. Not only
was it an incomparably powerful catalyst, the staff held an Illusory Grace which triplicated any fire
spells cast through it, regardless of scale. It was a perfect fit.”

“Unfortunately, ‘divine treasures’ belong to the entirety of the Cultivating Realm. While our clans
and sects have always been individualistic, we recognized the value of alliances against external
threats, hence the Great Assembly. Xiao appealed to borrow the staff, but we refused. There was no
benefit to weakening our defenses.”

“Infuriated, Xiao stole the Crimson Shaft and offered it to Lily. The effect was a game changer.
Wielding its power, Lily soon earned the title ‘Living Artillery’ and acquired her two Sublime
Vagaries. At that point, her firepower and range went beyond anything seen before. The tactical
threat she represented altered the war dynamic, forcing Sola into hit and run strikes and multi-front
skirmishes.”

“Although the tides may have been turned, the Cultivating Realm was seething with rage. From our
perspective, Xiao had committed an egregious betrayal. Worse, his disrespect towards the Great
Assembly was unforgivable. Under pressure from the other sects, members of the Red Sky lured Xiao
to an isolated location. There, the nine leaders, myself included, ambushed him and ended his life. In
doing so, we set an example for those who’d challenged our laws.”

That’s pretty bad. Dawn glanced at Soul. She could see he was livid. So could Doehser.

“I can tell this tale upsets some of you.” The man laughed softly. “Worry not, Karma came for us,
with great speed and terrible vengeance. The price for our hubris was beyond anything we could’ve
imagined.”

“When the word spread of Xiao’s execution, all Enera was aghast. Not only were cultivating sects
sitting out the struggle, they’d even murdered one of humanity’s champions. We became universally
loathed. The avatar of hate reacted to this passion.”

“Wielding the wrath of Enera against us, Saven’s host, Nataray, lead Sola’s army into the Cultivating
Realm. We experienced the rudest awakening as a third of our territory fell in the first week. Too late
we understood what Xiao had been fighting. There’s nothing as soul crushing as two dozen undead
colossuses bearing down on your position…”

“At the conclusion of those seven days, the Great Assembly convened. The mood was grim. Two of
our leading sects had been wiped out. Two more were on the verge of extinction. The rest were only a
matter of time. Having turning the world against us, how could we expect aid? We faced oblivion.”

“It was then that an extraordinary event unfolded.” Doehser smiled at Lily. “Would you care to
recount this next part?”

“Oh, god no.” Lily said, burying her face in her hands.

Amused, Doehser continued, “In the midst of our despondency, a fourteen year old immortal barged
in. I’ll never forget what she said.”

“‘I hate all your bloody, stinking guts. You rotten bastards deserve everything that’s happening to
you. However, Xiao loved these lands. So, as much as it pains me, I’m going to save you for his sake.’”

As Lily groaned, Doehser laughed, “In any other scenario, such impertinence would’ve been swiftly
punished. That we held our anger shows how desperate we’d grown.”

“Faced with demands on how she planned to accomplish this feat, Lily declared that she’d summon a
dragon god and wipe out Nataray and her army. Naturally, we were skeptical, so she lead us outside
and made a demonstration. Leveraging the Crimson Staff and her Sublime Vagaries, she channeled
insane energy into the most complex of magics.”

“Above us, for the briefest moment, the pupil of an eye appeared. It was the size of a mountain
range.” Doehser closed his eyes. “The power of that thing was magnitudes greater than anything we
were familiar with. It was an existence beyond comprehension. The entire assembly was convinced
that a full summoning could deliver what Lily promised.”

“What happened next is history. By luring Handam Xolran to our aid with promises of witnessing a
dragon god, we succeeded in stalling Nataray. During this interlude, Lily performed a week long spell
at the Red Sky’s Vermillion Temple, and the power store in that sacred shrine fueled the greatest
summoning ever seen.”

Dawn remembered. We’ve all watched the recordings. Argadon had been visible thousands of miles
away, so his form had been captured from innumerable angles. Only the head and neck had appeared
in the sky, but they’d been the size of a continent. Yellow eyes and a body of blue crystalline
scales. It’d lasted fifteen seconds, the time to let loose a single breath. Starfire blanketed one fourth
of Sanwue, and Natarey and her legions vanished into nothing, along with the top mile of the planet’s
crust. So much weight disappeared that volcanoes erupted. These losses forced Sola to resort to her
Armageddon spell.

“While altruism may not be one of our virtue, we in Sanwue understands honor.” Doehser faced Lily.
“You offered us salvation at a time the world was aligned against us. Lest we ever forget this debt, a
statue of you stands outside the Great Assembly, right next to Xiao Ning. Plans to depose you will
come to naught.”

“The support is appreciated.” Lily bowed her head with respect. “But I don’t understand. Why hasn’t
anyone from the Cultivating Realm visited until today?”

Doehser closed his eyes, “Our shame from back then is almost unbearable. Not only did we fail to
recognize the threat Sola presented, we took the life of our hero in the process. This mortification has
kept us quiet for millennia. Now, however, with another dark age threatening, it’s time for silence no
longer. We’ll never repeat past mistakes. When the stars fade again, the Cultivating Realm will not
stand idle.”

Finishing, Doehser appraised the regent carefully, “While I’m here, I must ask… Was ‘Argadon’
something you made up?”

Lily shifted uncomfortably, “After receiving ‘Godly Reach’, I extended my senses and searched the
Ether for powerful summons. My Sublime Vagary let me peer deeper than ever before, to places no
one had ever tread. I found him there. He’d been sleeping so long that he’d forgotten his name. So I
gave him one. I was fourteen.” Lily stressed the last part defiantly.

“I see.” Doehser smiled. “Thank you. You’ve settled a longstanding debate on which heavy bets were
wagered.”

Doehser Fang set down his empty glass and stood, “It’s time to depart.”

He walked briskly away before pausing and turning back. “The upcoming Lantern Festival… The
annual celebration of the Dark Age’s end which takes place around Enera. It was you, Lily, who
started it, was it not?”

“Yes,” Lily answer. “Xiao once told me of a festival where they released hopes for the future into the
heavens. It was something he wished me to see once the stars returned.”

Doehser nodded, “Thank you, I figured as much.” The man retreated with a sad, satisfied expression.
[Chapter 42] Simon – The Darklands
I finally found them, Simon sighed. Astra had asked him to bring back Kara, ideally with the children
in tow. The guildmaster wanted the Beast of Sanrune on the Isle for the Lantern Festival. For her,
preventing a Dark Age is more important than a grudge over a kidnapping.

It hadn’t been easy. The Darklands were an endless labyrinth of pitch black. Fortunately, the
desolate, unchanging landscape presented the perfect environment for time manipulation. No risk of
paradoxes here. Simon had settled into a routine of exploring twelve hours then jumping back a
similar amount. The necromancy which cloaked him isolated his presence from his past selves. Even
if he traveled the same space, he wouldn’t know it.

It’d taken forty three days to find his target. By the end, he’d begun to doubt his chances. Each
temporal leap depleted him. At most, he could’ve continued two weeks.

Kara sat atop a cliff overlooking an enormous cavern. Uncharistically, there was light here. Half a
mile away, tomb ivy blanketed the wall, an airship’s wreckage drifting in their embrace. Simon
peered lower at the crumbling structures. An abandoned smugglers outpost. He shook his head. The
undead found them, and the aftermath illuminates this space.

Sounds of snapping bones echoed faintly. Far off below, Silver and Kate were battling weaponless
skeletons. Despite tattered clothes and fatigue, they were holding their own. At least they’re alive.

Simon approached their tormentor, “It’s been a week. How long do you intend to keep them?”

“As long as it takes.” Kara replied serenely. “It might have been a whim, but I recognized them as my
disciples. They’re not allowed to be weak.”

Simon observed the undead. Their tenacity is enhanced so far from the sun. “Will they survive this
training of yours? They look ragged.”

Kara ignored the question, eyes appraising him, “You appeared worn out yourself. Pity, you’re worth
nothing in that state.”

“Locating you took a while.” Simon said. But if it saved me a sparring match, I shouldn’t complain.

“If there’s nothing else, you can leave.” Kara had lost interest.

Interacting with her is never simple. Fortunately, he had a hook to lure her, “While you were safely
hiding here, the Isle suffered a catastrophe.” The feline ears twitched. “Hundreds of werewolves
scorched the Undercity.”

“They always wait for my absence before causing trouble…” Kara growled. “If I’d been there, it
probably wouldn’t have happened.”

“Possibly.” Simon replied. “But Kain’s arm is on the Isle. You should know this from Gareth. We
anticipate a larger calamity, most likely the night of Arther’s funeral. The guildmaster requests
your presence.”

Kara ruminated, “Fine. We’ll return in a few days.”

Simon hesitated. Almost too easy. Can I trust such an offhand response?
“Don’t fret.” Kara snickered derisively. “I stumbled on what Astra’s preparing. It’d be a pity to miss
that, so I’ll be back.”

“What she’s preparing?”

“If you don’t know, I won’t spoil the surprise.” Kara mocked. “Now go away.”

Simon withdrew. That went as well as could be hoped. He glanced back. Sorry, I can’t take you with
me, he apologized. Even if well-rested, retrieving them by force wouldn’t have been option. They
needed Kara on their side.

On the return journey, Simon mulled recent developments. With the Cultivating Realm’s support,
Lily’s position had been stabilized. On the other hand, Sarah Godspeed’s days were
numbered. Exactly six, to be precise. Since the Isle had begun preparations for the festival, it’d be
chaotic and costly to remove her immediately. Once it’s over, she’s finished.

Evicting Sion Gale from the pillar would be a trickier issue. It could trigger war. Lily would first deal
with Sarah before contemplating this.

As for Samuel Lithorn, his campaign wasn’t unsalvageable. If he could flip the Demon World, he
might yet scrape a majority at the World Council. He’ll be playing that card soon. The existence of
doppelgangers would cause an up-roar.

Simon doubted it’d be enough on its own. Which means he’s planning something else as well. While
anything before the festival was improbable, nothing was certain with the Laughing Man involved.

To make matters worse, a Maelstorm had formed over the Blue Abyss and was forecast to arrive on
the eve of the festival. It'll hit after midnight. The HEAVENLY DAO wouldn’t allow anything to mar
Arther’s funeral.

The funeral… That’ll be a painful, if magnificent affair. The greatest gathering of immortals in
centuries. He dreaded the sorrow and guilt it’d inflict.

I should focus on what will happen after. Once the mega storm hit, warping and communication
would be disrupted. For twenty hours or so, the Isle would be cut off. The perfect time for mayhem…
Which means thousands more will fall to Kain’s curse.

Hope will need to open the Pillar of Enera. That’s the only way this ends. Even if Sarah, Sion, and
the Laughing Man were chased away, the Northern Emperor would relentlessly plot and scheme
until what he feared was exposed. I can’t protect her forever. When she eventually realizes this, I’ll
be there to guide her.

Simon skipped though the rocky underground, resolute in seeing the coming turbulence through to
its conclusion.
[Chapter 43] Soul – Byron’s Story
That was rough. Soul lay atop a building in the Obsidian Cavern, recuperating. Over the last day and
half, Dawn had requested dozens of sparring matches, and he’d just finished an another grueling
morning session. It’s backward. Normally it’s the loser who continually challenges the
winner. Dawn’s pride had suffered a big blow. Their duel marathons were redoubled training and a
therapeutic self-confidence boost.

Soul was accustomed to the narcissism. Normally, he’d be fine, but today was different because of
Diamonds Edge. In his dreams, he’d seen the feats of its prior owner. Losing while wielding it
tarnishes its names. That’s why he’d fought with utmost seriousness, only to fail repeatedly. I’m a
pale copy.

Ethan had possessed a Sublime Vagary, ‘Heaven Splitter’, which divided the world with an glacial
shockwave. Soul could sense this ability had been inherited by Diamonds Edge in an Illusory Grace.
His nightly experiences appeared focused on imparting the skill. Yet no matter how he tried, he
couldn’t unleash it. The sword resisted him.

It’s disheartening. He’d made great strides replicating Ethan’s martial arts. With a legendary
weapon, he really had no excuse for the beating he’d endured.

Mother will be at the command center. Soul got up and made his way to the Guild. Reaching the
office, the secretary waved him in.

“Yes?” Astra asked without looking up. Her tone seemed relaxed. Only three escapees remain… She’s
getting caught up. But what’s that? On her desk was a messy pile of folded papers. A sprite swooped
down, adding another. “What’re those?”

“Miki and Radin are having a spat.” Astra answered dismissively. “It’s a pain to go through them
individually, so I let them accumulate. Did you need something?”

Soul placed Diamonds Edge besides the ignored correspondence, “Am I the best person for this
sword?”

With a sigh, Astra made a gesture, and the fairies buzzing around disappeared. “What do you mean
by that? You need Diamonds Edge for your martial arts. ”

“I know, it’s just…” Soul rambled awkwardly. “…such a powerful weapon. Perhaps it could do more
more good in someone else’s hands…”

Astra eyed him closely while he shifted uncomfortably. At last, understanding lit her face, “Didn’t
Dawn lose recently?”

“Yes, she did…” Soul tensed. I didn’t expect her to catch that.

Astra shook her head, “So you’re having confidence issues?”

I’m causing unnecessary trouble… “I’m concerned I won’t do justice to Ethan’s weapon. I mean, did
even a single doppelganger surpass its original?” Soul said, looking down. He knew the answer.

“Yes, there was one.” Astra smiled sadly. “Byron was Ethan’s clone.”
What? He’d never heard anything hinting at this. In recordings, Byron’s features were always
obscured by his armor.

“Few saw his face.” Astra continued. “Unlike the others, Sola’s champion had no interest in
leveraging his appearance. Beyond some whispering suspicions, no one found out.”

“Why hide the truth?” Soul asked.

“To prevent panic. Sola was deploying hundreds of doppelgangers against us. Their only saving grace
was their weakness. If our forces had learned that one had acquired power rivaling the strongest
immortals, it would’ve devastated morale. The secret kept itself so well we saw no need to revisit it
later.”

“Why was he special?” I have to know.

Astra studied him, “Alright, I suppose there’s merit, but please don’t spreading it.” She leaned back,
eyes drifting upwards. “It started when Byron, fleeing after a massacre at a refugee camp, stumbled
on an Elysium Field and took refuge there.”

I must visit those someday. The Elysium Fields were realms within the Ether formed by mankind’s
imagination, idyllic places where people dreamed fairies lived. Transient in nature, these small
paradises were constantly coming into being and fading away, with their fay residents migrating
between. Every so often, when the planets were aligned, pathways opened. Their only danger was
they could easily lull travelers into staying too long.

Astra paused, “Bear in mind that this is pieced together from second hand accounts.”

“Apparently, Sola’s taint didn’t react to the denizens there, presumably because they weren’t part of
the world she aimed to end. Anyway, they befriended Byron and gave him his name. More incredibly,
a named fae called Polliam entirely removed the corruption from his soul. He lived peacefully in that
utopia for several months.”

Soul groaned softly. I can guess where this is headed.

“Eventually more visitors came. One recognized the doppelganger, and they fled. Byron followed,
afraid his presence might imperil his new home.” Astra shook her head. “I personally don’t
understand how he survived. It should’ve been impossible for a mortal who spent that much time in
an ephemeral domain to return. The strain of maintaining his existence must’ve been torture…”

“Anyway, not only did he endure, but in time he made his way back, only to find a collapsing ashen
world. The soldiers sent to eliminate him had been upset at his absence. They hadn’t believed
Polliam’s claims of removing Sola’s taint. After all, that was established to be impossible. To ensure
the Elysium Field would not harbor enemies again, they burned it to the ground, killing those
inside.”

“Byron was filled with rage. Blaming humanity, he rejoined the war and hunted down our heroes as
vengeance. He became extraordinarily powerful in the process, to the point where Ethan struggled to
match him.”

“Do you believe Polliam’s claim?” Soul asked.

“Yes,” Astra said. “In others doppelgangers, I always felt something contrived with their hatred.
Byron’s passion was different. It was simple, childish, and pure. A misguided quest for retribution for
the murder of his savior. Ironically, Polliam, who released him of his false grudges, became the basis
of a real one.”
“And there was no reasoning with him?” I despise these scenarios which lead everyone to tragedy.

Astra shook her head, “No, that Elysium Field had been his entire existence as a freed soul. When we
burned it, we destroyed his everything. A hole that deep is too big to fill. Byron would’ve made a
suitable host for all three Dark Gods if they hadn’t already chosen avatars. His fractured psyche clung
to sanity through revenge. We’d taken his world, so he’d take ours.”

Remembering the image, Soul activated his wrystal and a mountainous Octahedron appeared. His
rocky prison… “So he’s trapped in there… Is he still…?”

“Yes, as long as the runes glow, there’s a soul inside.” Astra confirmed.

Hasn’t he suffered enough? “Did no one consider releasing the seals and dealing with him once and
for all?” Soul lowered his arm.

“Many times.” Astra’s voice had an edge. “Specifically one century after the Fracturing, there was a
big push for it, which I supported. I was hoping to recover Ethan’s remains and sword.
Unfortunately, the Northern Emperor adamantly resisted, declaring it an unnecessary risk. Another
reason to loath the man…”

“Any further questions?” He shook his head. “I hope this helped. Now you know the only other
untainted doppelganger succeeded in surpassing his original. What’s more, he was Ethan’s clone. So
no more self-doubt.” His mother pointed to Diamonds Edge.

“Understood.” Soul took the sword. Byron’s story, while sad, comforted him.

“By the way, sparring with Dawn is forbidden until Arther’s funeral.” His mother added. “Am I
clear?”

“Yes.” Soul nodded.

“Good. Now, stand back.” Astra warned. Lightning sprites zoomed in and dive bombed the desk. In
an instant, the heap of paper had doubled.

“I guess I’ll leave you to that.” Soul departed a grimacing Astra.

Striding back, Soul saw a wyvern take off, and the sight struck him. I want to fly. He made his way to
the roof and summoned his wings. With a leap, he sped into the open sky.

I needed this, Soul thought soaring along the Isle. He’d spent all morning underground, and the open
space soothed him. He peered towards where the Octahedron floated, hundreds of miles away. There
was one more doppelganger on Enera besides them. If a Dark Age begins, the seals holding him will
weaken… He really should’ve been dealt with.

Soul rose higher and turned South. All over, preparations for the festival were underway. People
were busy setting up stalls, displays, and attractions. In some places, lanterns were already hung. It’s
only five days away.

Gliding towards the Rose Palace, something caught his eye. In a clearing off the path, a white figure
on the grass seemed familiar. That’s Shine Balladeer. She appeared upset. Soul smiled. I’ve been
worrying about myself too much. That’s unlike me.

Soul landed next to her, and the girl did a double take, “An angel?”

Recovering immediately, she hid her face, “Please, no. Three guys already hit on me today. I can’t
deal with this right now. Just leave me alone.”
“I already have a girlfriend.” Soul said.

“What?” The girl said surprised.

“I already have someone.” Soul repeated the lie, sitting across from her. “So why don’t you tell me
what this is about.”

Hesitating briefly, Shine relayed her troubles. While touring the Isle, her party, Minstrel, had
decided to venture into a nearby dungeon called Lost World. The excursion had proceeded smoothly
until they’d reached the lower portions. There, they’d discovered an entrance to a new area. They’d
been ecstatic. Charting this region would be a huge accomplishment. Unfortunately, it hadn’t gone
well.

“Blue-backed spiders, so many spiders… They blended in perfectly, and we didn’t notice until we
were too deep. There weren’t supposed to be any in Lost World. We weren’t prepared. Kaito, my
boyfriend, told me to run. Normally I hate when he acts chauvinistic like that, but I can’t deal with
spiders. Regular ones are bad enough. Those three times my size…” She shivered, reliving the terror.

“So I ran, leaving the others behind.” Shine bit her lower lip, eyes watering. “It took me two hours to
get out. I came straight to the Isle and reported what’d happened. Officials were sympathetic, if
unhelpful. They said they’d organize a recovery mission in the next few days.”

“A recovery mission?” Soul asked.

“For the bodies,” Shine said bitterly. “It’s standard to assume defeated adventurers are dead. The
things in dungeons don’t take prisoners. Launching rushed missions would only add to the body toll.
I understand the logic, but it’s heartbreaking. There’s a chance it’s different here. Lost World is filled
with extinct species which more or less follow their normal behavior patterns. Spiders don’t eat their
prey right away. They might still be alive…”

“Have you approached Legonas? I’m sure he’d help.” Soul suggested.

Shine shook her head, “He’s not on the Isle. Besides, it wouldn’t matter if he was: Lost World doesn’t
let saints or immortals enter.”

Damn. Soul now grasped the gravity of the situation. She and her comrades were at the very peak of
A rank. Who could rescue such a team? Anyone stronger would be on the wall of saints. You’d need a
large group of A rank adventurers.

“Have you contacted Vanessa?” Soul was sure the former golden ninja wouldn’t snub her.

“How’d you know about that?” Shine asked in shock.

Raising an eyebrow, he pointed to himself, “I’m one of the Isle’s ‘mysterious ninjas’. That’s my sister
you trounced the other day.” Shouldn’t she have figured that much?

“Ahh, I see.” Shine answered awkwardly. “Sorry, where I’m from, ninjas are common. It’d be strange
to assume two knew each.” She composed herself. “I can’t reach Vanessa. Or most of the people I’ve
tried. Those I’ve contacted are busy or unenthusiastic.” Shine activated her wrystal, displaying a list.
“The restriction on Saints is harsh.”

She’s been sitting here trying to organize a rescue herself. That was the only hope at this point. She
chose this spot to avoid distractions.

“Could you find your way back?” Soul asked.

“Yes, without a doubt.” Shine confirmed. “Why?”

“Because one of us ‘mysterious ninjas’ happens to be an expert in guns. I’ve heard those are effective
against giant bugs. I assume it’s the same for spiders. May I offer our aid?”

Shine hesitated, “It’s been four hours. Also, there are hundreds…”

“Then we’ll bring plenty of bullets.”

[Chapter 44] Rose – Lost World
“What’d you make of this?” Rose asked Hope. They’d both received a bizarre communication from
Soul who was organizing an dungeon expedition.

“It’s going to take a lot of ammunition…” Hope said seriously. “Let me think.”

Rose doubted Astra would permit it. Not to mention… They were standing in the commercial sector
with stalkers nearby. Reporters, the sensationalist kind, desperate to interview Hope. Fortunately,
the pests were kept at bay by the blue shield swirling around them, a courtesy extended by Miki. It’d
be difficult for Hope to leave unnoticed. Soul’s proposition is outlandish.

“So?” She asked again.

“Ok, I got it.” Hope declared. Rather than an opinion, she gave Rose a set of instruction. “You do
that. I’m heading to my workshop. We’ll meet at the docks.”

I guess we skipped over whether this was good idea. Rose watched Hope run off, fairies and
journalists in tow. She sighed and headed to Sunset.

At least I’ll fulfill my original purpose. The ‘stones from Earth’s End’ had been a smash success.
Hope was so flush with cash that Rose had to reassure her. She nearly panicked when she found out
Agata had raised the prices. Her sister felt guilty getting rich on stray pebbles. Which is why I must
reduce the funds in her bank account.

For her part, Rose felt nothing but satisfaction at her growing balance at the Black Bank. That was
my goal from the start. Arriving on the Isle, she’d resolved to acquire a source of income. Money is
power. Pondering the matter, she’d concluded that leveraging Hope was most efficient and was now
racking in five percent of every sale. I earned that in the bargaining alone. The only unanticipated
hurdle was Hope’s aversion to wealth.

Rose found Agata discussing with a client. Let’s be rude. “Excuse me,” She broke in. “I need all the
dimensional pouches you have handy. It’s an emergency.”

Apologizing, Agata sent her patron away and glared, “Explain.”

Rose set up a barrier for privacy, “We’re traveling to Lost World to save some adventurers from giant
spiders. Hope wants storage to transport the fire power required.”

“I see…” Agata slowly digested the words. “While I’m sympathetic, you’re asking for some of my most
prized items. Is Astra bankrolling the purchase?”

“Probably not.” Rose admitted. “Instead, I’m offering the six thousand stones in hope’s workshop as
collateral, as well as the funds in our accounts.” It hurts spending my own money, but extra bullets
won’t hurt if this is really happening. Plus keeping Hope happy has its advantages.

Agata reached under the counter and retrieved four pouches and a backpack. Rose cringed, “Only
that much?” We aren’t that rich after all…

Agata gave her a look of scorn, “While these four are the identical to the one Hope has, this backpack
a ‘lugger pack’. It only has twice the space inside, but the weight of its content is reduced by eight.
They’re ideal for transporting heavy materials such as metal. Their selling feature is that they can
withstand a single recursion. In layman’s term, it means they can hold other dimensional pouches.”
“Now, take these and run along.” Agata shoved the bags her way. “I’ve another client.”

Rose turned to find Light behind her. Must be here for his weapons. She didn’t wait for him, making
her way straight to the docks. Wise, Dawn, and Free were discussing next to Exodia. Wise is
here! Time for some info.

“What’s going on?” Rose asked.

“Soul is arriving with Shine in forty seconds.” Wise pointed the sky. God I envy him.

There they are. Soul glided down with Shine hanging from his arms. She let go and dropped to the
ground. She looks as confused as I am. Landing, Soul held up a hand.

“Our quest stone.” He said.

QUEST: Recover team Minstrel’s missing members

STATUS: Uncompleted
GUILD ESTIMATED DIFFICULTY: A+/S-
ACTUAL DIFFICULTY: —

‘A+/S-’, right between the two. “How on Enera did you convince Astra?” Rose demanded.

“I highlighted a series of coincides.” Soul said slyly. “This morning I was struck with the urge to pay
her a visit. After leaving, I was hit by a yearning to fly. While airborne, I happened to spot Shine
Balladeer, discovering a problem only we could solve.”

I see… This was an orchestrated affair. While the HEAVENLY DAO never overrode a person’s
preferences or decisions, there was much it could still do. Having an idea pop into your head,
drawing your attention in certain ways… Soul’s experience had the hallmarks of that meddling.

“And just like that, she sanctioned a rescue mission?” Rose was incredulous.

“Maybe she thought I could use the boost.” Soul smirked. I don’t get it.

“Excuse me,” Shine said sheepishly. “The way Soul marched into the guildmaster’s office, I have to
ask… Are you really from Earth’s End?”

They looked at each other. What to say… “Yes, we are.” Wise affirmed, before clarifying. “It would’ve
become obvious anyway.”

“Oh, really?” Shine shook her head. “Those types of crazy rumors usually turn out false…”

Hope entered with metal bars strapped to her back and a rattling barrel in her arms. She nearly as
strong as I used to be.

“Why did you bring so much steel?” Free asked.

“I though we might need it. I mean…” Hope faced Shine. “Can your Sublime Vagary duplicate
weapons?”

“No, it can’t.” She answered. “That’s why I usually don’t use them.”

“Then we’ll need it.” Hope explained. “There are eight of us. If we arm ‘Radiant Masquerade’, it
becomes sixteen, doubling our fire power.”

“That could work…” Shine mumbled.

“What about your fears?” Soul asked.

“Firing from a distance is no problem. It’s getting close and touching that’s repulsive.” Shine
confirmed.

This is a solid plan, Rose realized. Sixteen A rank adventurers armed with machine guns would make
quick work of the arachnids. We just need to get through the dungeon.

“Did you get what I asked?” Hope pressed eagerly.

Rose turned over her acquisitions. Hope promptly filled the lugger pack and lifted it. “So much
lighter! Perfect…”

“Want us to put the bullets in the pouches?” Light asked, peering in the barrel after quietly sneaking
up. We’re all assembled now.

“No, I’ll create magazines in the airship and fill them with those. Rather…” Hope appeared uncertain.
“I’m concerned. I’ve been frequenting Agata’s shop every afternoon. What happens if I don’t go?
There are so many hounding me… Wise, can you check?”

“I’ll try.” Wise close his eyes. Not ten second later, he’d finished. “It’s a problem. There’ll be news
reports about you leaving the Isle.”

That’s bad. There’s no way the Northern Emperor would miss such an opportunity.

Hope looked at the backpack, “I can shape the guns now, but there’s no way they’ll all fit in
here.” Not to mention we’d have to avoid damaging them. That isn’t viable.

“Allow me.” Dawn said. She froze the nearby wall, creating a mirror, then walked in front while
forming a magic circle. “’Mirage of ice’.”

A flurry of frost fell on Dawn, and another Hope stood before them. Astra taught them the best
spells. I’m so jealous. The fake examined herself. “I’m a little taller, but otherwise not bad. This
works even better since I’m a ‘ninja’.” She whirled towards them. “Can you check again?”

Wise shortly rendered his verdict, “This works. If Dawn takes Hope’s place, no one notices.”

Soul clapped loudly, “Alright, everyone on Exodia. This is a time sensitive quest.”

While the others boarded, Rose dragged false Hope aside, “What are you playing at?”

“The mission depends on Hope’s presence.” The fake replied. “This time, she’s more critical then
me.”

“That’s obvious, but why are you giving up this chance so easily?” Rose insisted.

Disguised Dawn sighed, “I know what the entrance to Lost World looks like. I’d rather not put myself
through that if I don’t have to.”

Rose frowned. What does—— “Rose, We’re leaving.” Light yelled down.

Muttering, Rose jumped on deck. Everything has been so rushed. She didn’t enjoy the hectic pace. I
like to think, damn it! The HEAVENLY DAO was to blame.

As Exodia flew from the hangar, Rose entered the cabin and sat besides Shine. Across from them,
Hope was molding magazines while Free interrogated her about submachine guns.
At last a quiet moment. Rose observed the idol. The girl was looking around in a mild state of
shock. She’s also struggling to keep up.

“Do you resent us?” Rose asked. “Now that you’ve learned our identity, you must understand your
team’s misfortune wasn’t bad luck.”

Shine shook her head, “Not at all.”

“What?” Why is everyone so selfless today?

Shine smiled, “Even if it was a trap, it doesn’t change we took the bait. Rather, after finding out who
you are, I’m hopeful. Kaito and the others might be alive.”

Rose slowly processed the take. I see… If the HEAVENLY DAO orchestrated this, then there’s no
way we’ll find her teammates dead. Such a lousy ending wouldn’t be allowed. She’s pretty smart.

“So you’re optimistic?” Rose wondered.

Shine hesitated, “If we reach them within a reasonable period, then yes. It’s a matter of getting
there.”

“South from Spiral city, right?” Soul asked as they dropped below the Isle.

Shine nodded, “Yes, just follow the Blue Abyss.”

Passing the giant water cone stretching from the ocean, Rose could clearly see the foam and ripples
from the merging skyrivers. The HEAVENLY DAO rally went the extra mile.

“How far?” Soul asked.

“We’re almost there.” Shine said. “See that chasm where the far side was a quarter mile higher. “It’s
right before that. The docks are facing the water.”

Several airships were parked below a decent sized outpost. Apart from that, there wasn’t much of
anything. “Where’s the entrance?” Rose asked.

“It’s on that next fragment, down near the Darklands, with a long narrow path leading to it.” Shine
explained, “I hope no one is bad with heights, because it’s about as bad as it gets.” That solves one
mystery.

Soon they approach the chasm. Fifty feet away a platform had been carved out in the cliff.

“That’s the starting point, a first test to prove you’re worthy.” Shine looked towards Hope. “Will you
be alright?” Her sister had insisted on carrying the lugger pack.

“No problem.” Hope fired three bullets, flying across. Those really boost her mobility…

The path varied between two and three feet in width, sloping down parallel to the Blue Abyss. On
their left was a sheer rock face. On their right was a vertical drop into pitch black. Silver and Kate
are down there. They moved in single file, Shine leading the way. Then came Rose, Free, Light,
Hope, and Wise. Soul took up the rear. Just in case.

“Enera sure has a lot of cliffs.” Free remarked.

“Shouldn’t you be used to them?” Shine glanced back.

“We grew up in the arctic.” Free answered.

“Oh, right.” Shine exclaimed. “That continent survived intact, didn’t it… How are you adapting?”

“For the most part, alright.” Rose said tersely as a gust hit them. I didn’t need that. She couldn’t fly,
create parachutes, or stick to walls. If I fall, I’ll have to slow myself until Soul saves me.

“So, what’re your real names?” Shine asked, changing subjects.

“You already know them.” Rose replied, a bit peeved.

“Really? You didn’t chose them yourselves…?” Shine rambled. “Ah! But they’re great for adventuring.
Easy to remember.”

She’s doing rather well emotionally, Rose noted cynically. As if reading her mind, Shine explained,
“By the way, if I seem all perky and stuff, that’s just my way of coping with stress. Some find it
annoying… Sorry about that. Still, overly talkative is better than a sobbing mess,
right?” Debatable. Rose wasn’t a fan of perky.

I might as well steer this somewhere useful. “Besides Kaito, tell us of your teammates. Are they also
ninjas?” Rose asked.

“Sure.” Shine replied. “Minstrel’s third member is Rock Wron, and his affinity is Earth. He’s quite
the character. The least ninja-like ninja I know. Stubborn and inflexible as a boulder. He’s our tank
and power hitter. I’m the one who suggested the name.”

“Why is he a——” Free began.

“He’s from the same village as Kaito. They’re childhood friend.” Shine finished for her. “Our forth
member is a necromancer, Jeane Nordlin, with pretty good foresight. She just came up to me one day
after I started dating Kaito and declared: ‘You’re forming an adventure team. It’s name is Minstrel.
I’m your fourth.’ Thanks to her, I sometimes doubt whether I put together or named my own team…
Anyway, I don’t know how we’ll replace her when she heads back to the Black Citadel.”

“And she didn’t see the blue-backed spiders coming?” Rose asked.

“No, she warned us late.” Shine replied sadly. “Foresight gets muffled in the deeper parts of
dungeons, but it’s still strange.”

“What’s the purpose of an adventurer team?” Free asked.

“Convenience.” Shine answered. “All kinds of scenarios come up in dungeons, and you need a
balance group to tackle them safely and efficiently. Organizing such a party on the fly at every new
location is a hassle. It’s a simpler to form one and travel together.”

They’d descended nearly a mile, and the light was growing dim. “It’s harder to see.” Free griped.

Suddenly, they were surrounded by five… no six fairies. The sprites shone so brightly she could
barely make out their form. Like staring at a lamp.

“Let there be light!” Shine declared.

“Thanks, but please warn us.” Free replied. “That was blinding.”

“Ah, sorry…” Shine apologized. With better visibility, they picked up the pace.
“This makes it so much easier.” Rose commented. “why didn’t you summon them earlier?”

“Oh, because of that,” Shine pointed towards the watery mass reflecting the fairies’ glow. It was only
three hundred feet away. When did it get that close? “There’s a reason airships don’t fly directly to
the entrance. The distance shrinks even further ahead.”

“Is there a chance the light will attract something?” Free asked.

“Well, there was an incident with a hydra a few centuries ago.” Shine said. “Since then, people are
more cautious.”

“Then maybe we should be too?” Rose eyed the menacing dark wall.

Shine shook her head, “I realized earlier that, considering our circumstances, it was unlikely
anything will happen. Also, we’re almost there. See?”

Two sprites flew up, illuminating the skeletal impression of an enormous aquatic creature. “Is that
genuine?” Free asked.

“Yes, this and all the others.” Shine answered. “Thought they were probably gathered from around
Enera.”

Forms of beasts great and small were etched into the stone. Mollusks, birds, fish, mammals,
lizards… Rose saw a snail shell three times the size of Kaito’s summon.

“We’ve arrived.” Shine said seriously.

They rounded a bend and found a gigantic lizard skull facing them. The fossil was only half buried, as
if emerging to devour them. The path lead to where its jaw was missing two teeth. Lost World’s
entrance is through the maw of a prehistoric beast. Rose followed Shine into the darkness.
[Chapter 45] Soul – Heaven Splitter
Inside was an ordinary cavern ending in a stone doorway flanked by torches. We got here
safely. While the others studied petrified remains, Soul had been watching the Blue Abyss creep
nearer. A hundred and fifty feet is too close.

“Alright, everyone stop.” Shine declared. “Have any of you been in a dungeon?”

“Nope.” Soul answered. “We’ll be counting on you.”

Shine took a breath, “That’s what I suspected… There’s a mountain of things you should be familiar
with, but it’s ok. We’ll manage.” Is she trying to convince us or herself?

“To begin, our pacing needs to change.” Shine focused. “Rushing is how you die.”

“Lost World is divided into five floors ——that’s slang for areas of difficulty. The layout of each is
roughly the same: two caves systems leading to a gigantic game reserve. Somewhere in the reserve is
a sunken arena with a ‘boss’ and the passage to the next floor. Lost World doesn’t have Warp points,
so we’re traversing everything on foot.”

“Where’s our goal?” Soul asked.

“The fourth game reserve.” Shine answered quietly. Soul did the math. Eight cave systems, four
game reserves, and three bosses.

Shine motioned the doorway, “This floor’s cave systems are a quarter mile long and poorly lit. Part
one is filled with armored bats, the second with Hyaenadons. Questions?”

“What’s our strategy?” Rose asked.

“We proceed carefully clearing each section.” Shine stated. “Assuming everyone is A rank, nothing
here should prove a threat.”

“Tell us about the bats.” Light asked.

“Their front and underbelly are well defended.” Shine explained. “Their backs are their weak spot.”

“Alright, leave them to me.” Light drew a white-handled silver ninjato and raced into the darkness.

“Wait! I haven’t finished——” Shine objected, horrified.

“It’s fine.” Wise placed a hand on her shoulder. “He knows what he’s doing. This is a chance to test
his weapons.”

“Are we really letting him go this alone?” Shine asked at the sound of screeching. “Without lighting?”

“This brings up an important point from our side.” Rose said seriously. “Always listen to Wise.
Directions from him take precedent over everything else. He’s Nero Ebonwood’s clone.”

Calming, Shine examined Wise, “So his foresight must be better than Jeane’s…”

“Much stronger,” Free agree. “He inherited his original’s gift to an abnormal extent.”

Their surroundings fell silent, and Light reappeared, “The room is clear. I’m moving on.”
“When you reach another door with torches, don’t go further!” Shine yelled quickly. Light nodded
and vanished.

“I’m glad I’m being listened to so attentively.” Shine grumbled sarcastically. “Let’s follow.”

Fairy light revealed a carnage. Winged corpses lay everywhere, each stabbed from behind. Far off,
they heard the massacre continuing. He must be having fun. Free knelt by one and observed
fascinated as it disintegrated, “Do they all disappear?”

“Mostly yes.” Shine answered. “Creatures in dungeons are basically summons. However, if you’re
lucky, sometimes ‘spoils’ remain. It can be a weapon or piece of armor. Other times it’s gold or
jewelry. In Lost World, they’re leftover body parts: horns, claws, teeth… It varies. For armored bats,
there’s a chance for scaled leather.”

“Lost World’s rewards are useful for enchanting, refining, and magecraft.” Shine continued. “Since
they’re from extinct species, they’re unobtainable anywhere else. Back where we docked, the guild
outpost tabulates requests from around Enera. Normally adventurers stop there to check what’s in
demand.” We aren’t here for profit.

“Did your team come for spoils?” Rose asked.

“No, we wanted the XP.” Shine lamented. “Our aim was to defeat the fourth floor’s boss, the Red
Mantis. Unfortunately, we got horribly sidetracked.”

Soul nodded. Two metrics which reliably built renown were the highest rank achieved in coliseums
and the depths traveled in dungeons. Emerit’s card had dozens of these. While ranking up
necessitated weeks, a dungeon run took days. Time efficient, but riskier. It made sense for Minstrel
to brave Lost World while visiting.

“So you were planning on retreating afterwards?” Free asked.

“Yes,” Shine acknowledged. “The fifth floor is saint level. It’s suicide for a four person team. You need
five times that number to even consider venturing. This only occurs when there’s strong enough
demand for the materials there.”

“We’re halfway.” Shine stated, stepping over another shuriken impaled cadaver. “To save time, I’ll
list some basics as they pop into my head. This place follows a vertical difficulty curve: Up is easier
and down is harder. If you’re separated, head to higher ground.”

“Next is composition. Lost World is limited to real world species. There are no artificial creations like
chimeras. This also eliminated the mythical and the undead. One takeaway is there’s nothing with
human level intelligence. Believe me, that’s nice.”

“Another pleasant feature is that there are no traps outside of temples. The dreaded Calin had little
involvement in this place.”

“Temples?” Hope asked.

“They’re optional mini-dungeons scattered throughout the game reserves. Successfully navigating
one gets noted on your card. They offer improved rewards, but you must deal with ever-changing
layouts of pitfalls and puzzles.” Shine explained. “We’ll be skipping them.” So they’re side objectives.

Shine’s stride faltered, “I just realize you don’t know about aggro, which is so important…” She
sighed. “It’s short for aggression and refers to the behavior of dungeon residents: When they’ll
attack, how far they’ll track you, etc…”
“Don’t animals here follow their instincts?” Soul asked.

“They do, which makes Lost World beginner friendly.” Shine confirmed. “However, there’s a big
exception.” She pointed to where Light was waiting besides a pair of torches. “Those stone doorways
are hard barriers. Nothing will chase you through.”

“Nice job.” Soul said to Light. “Hyaenodons are next?”

“Yes,” Shine confirmed. “But, before that, you guys should examine your ‘status’. This is a fun trick
which only works in dungeons. Try saying ‘Appraise Self’ out loud. Warning, don’t take anything too
serious.”

Confused, they did as instructed. A screen similar to the quest stone’s appeared.

STATUS

Name: Soul Skyfell

Species: Human
Age: 15
Specialization: Ninja (temp), knight in shining armor
Level: 31~62 (numbers fluctuating)
Mana: 7290~8349 (numbers fluctuating)
Str: 239~358 (numbers fluctuating)
Luck: 57
Affinity: Ice, Wind
Titles: Ethan’s Doppelganger, Genesis of a Hero, Goody Two-Shoes, Dawn’s Punching Bag
Notable Skills: Ice Armor, Ice Wings
Status ailments: none

“What’s this?” Rose demanded angrily. “Why does it say ‘Phoenix Poacher’? And how do I make it go
away?”

“Calm down.” Shine said smoothly. “Just say ‘dismiss’. It’ll also fade on its own.”

“Does this serve any purpose? Besides disrespecting you?” Rose asked.

“Yes, it has one key use.” Shine explained. “The last line is always ‘Status Ailments’. If you’ve been
poisoned, cursed, or infected, it’ll mention it there. Knowing what you’re suffering from can be life
saving.”

“Feel free to ignore everything else.” Shine continued. “Checking your status is sort of a ritual. It’s
fun because it’s different every time.”

“Anyway, Hyaenodons are just large dogs with over-sized jaws. It’s best to power through.”

Light walked over and put a hand on Shine’s shoulder solemnly. “Thank you for sharing this
awesome phenomenon. I only hope that you don’t come to regret it.” He then dashed ahead, leaving
a confused idol behind.

“What’s that about?” She asked.

“I’m not sure, but let’s follow.” Soul replied. In truth, he did have an inkling. Free still has her status
open, and she has that look.

A minute later, in the midst of battle, Free approached Shine, “So, how did this Status thing come
about?”
“I believe it’s originally from a popular tabletop game.” Shine said.

“I see… And why does it constantly change?”

“Because there’s no way something as complex as a person could be reduced to a few paragraphs.”
Shine then made a mistake. “Is that all you want to know?”

Free shook her head, “No, not even close. Why does my ‘mana’ keep fluctuating? What’s ‘mana’? Also
I’ve a bunch of titles which I want to talk about. How are these chosen? Are there standard categories
or rules? Two of mine seem problematic. I mean, ‘Living Bioweapon’ and ‘Creator of Small Horrors’?
Are these supposed to be funny? Also, on my skill section, something just popped up that doesn’t
appear to be skill. What’s ‘Excessive Curiosity’? I can understand joke titles, but ‘joke skills’? … My
skill just got upgrade to ‘Rabid Curiosity’. Intriguing. Anyway, back to my original…”

Soul clarified the situation for the bewildered Shine, “The only way out is to keep answering until she
loses interest. There are no shortcuts.”

Unfortunately, Shine didn’t take the advice, darting ahead with Free in close pursuit. Emerit would
say it’d be more interesting if Free catches up, so that’s likely to happen.

At the exit, they found an unhappy Shine wrapped up in roots. This has to end. “Our purpose is
saving lives. Can you control yourself from here on out? Otherwise Shine will hesitate to share
details.”

“Alright.” Free reluctantly released her captive. “I got enough for now.”

They entered a bright, sprawling space similar to the Obsidian Caverns, only here the support pillars
disappeared into a cloudy haze. Tree-dotted green plains stretched before them. Further out, Soul
saw a swamp, two forests, a mountainous region, and a sandy dessert.

“Welcome to the first game reserve.” Shine announced grandly. “The centers are always filled with
apex predators. Normally it’s safer to maneuver the outskirts, but, after seeing you fight, I realized
there’s no point.”

She raised her hand and sent out a red beam to a misty crater miles away, “We’ll head straight for the
boss.”

“Can you first give a rundown of what to expect?” Rose asked.

“Sure.” She moved her beam. “Those are Diomedes, flesh eating horses. The giant flightless birds are
Kelenkens. And in those trees are Smilodons, really big cats. None will be a problem.”

Shine was right. The animals here didn’t wield magic, only possessing enhanced bodies. It was easy
enough to knock them away and outrun them. If they were more ferocious, maybe they wouldn’t be
extinct. Soon they gathered at the crater.

“Below is a celestial tiger.” Shine stated.

“That sounds tough…” Hope said hesitantly.

Shine waved away the concern, “It’s only called ‘celestial’ because it’s blue and channels electricity. It
won’t be a challenge.”

“How do we get down?” Light asked.

“It’s three hundred feet. I’m sure everyone can manage.” The white-clothed idol leaped into the fog.
They each followed in their own ways. Gliding on frozen wings, Soul watched Light travel the wall
and Rose slow herself with fire. Good.

The mist above became the new ‘sunlit cloudy sky’, illuminating a grassy field. In the center, a nine
foot tiger stood serenely. Must weight five thousand pounds. Its pelt was navy blue with glowing
neon stripes. It roared thunderously.

The beast’s prowess was far less impressive. Not thirty second had passed before a final revolver shot
brought it down. If only the rest is this easy.

The ground rumbled as a wheel-shaped boulder rolled aside, revealing a doorway with torches.

“Cool.” Light said. “How long does it stay open?”

“Floor bosses respawn every few hours, but don’t worry. There’s an alternate way back which
bypasses the caves. Only the game reserves are unskippable.” If not, Shine wouldn’t have escaped.

Past the entrance, thousands of glowing shards glistened in the walls. “So what’re we up against?”
Hope asked.

“Crystal Golems and Horned Gorillas.” Shine replied. “The former is ridiculously easy, and the latter
frustratingly hard.”

“Golems?” Free objected “Aren’t those artificial?”

“Crystal Golems evolved naturally.” Shine explained. “On Enera, human-shaped constructs receive a
power boost. It’s the reason giant machines are shaped like knights. By mimicking a humanoid form,
these crystal-based lifeforms took advantage of the phenomenon.”

Shine looked ahead, “They’re strong and resilient, but also slow. It’s simple to outrun them. I’m sure
they were included for their uniqueness. ”

“So we’re running through?” Soul asked.

“Exactly.” Shine nodded. “Which is why I must inform you of what follows. Horned Gorillas are
strong, resilient, and fast. A much less amusing combination. Prepare for a slog.”

Shine lead them at a breakneck pace. Her knowledge of the route trivializes this. The scattered
Crystal Golems shimmered amber and purple and ranged from seven to ten feet tall. I’m guessing
Lost World only features mature specimens. Soul wished they could to slow for a better look, but
soon they were through.

Horned Gorillas were a foot shorter and infinitely less spectator friendly. The crystal protruding from
their limbs, back, and head acted as defensive armor and offensive weapons. The curving spikes
glowed brightly against their dark fur, producing an otherworldly appearance. They’re aggressive,
intelligent, and skillful.

They’d encountered a dozen upon entering, and the battle was proving arduous. The horns made
decisive blows challenging, while also deflecting bullets and shurikens. Even Diamonds Edge
struggled to slice through the thicker ones. That’s probably me. The only one landing lethal strikes
was Wise. His brother danced around, ending lives with his staff.

…
Lacking his foresight, the rest were slowly pulverizing them into submission. Eventually, they ceased
moving. “That was tiring…” Light complained. “How much more?”

“A lot.” Shine caught her breath. “But at least the golems were easy, right?”

“Can’t we use the same strategy here?” Hope asked.

“No, if you rush through they barricade choke points with their bodies. It ends badly.”

They continued towards the next group, only this time their efforts were cut short. Soul noticed the
change when he glanced around to discover half their opponents lying in pools of blood. What’s
happening? He got his answer when Shine knocked one down and Free gracefully touched its back.
The ape roared in indignation and charged after her only to stumble, liquid pouring from its eyes and
mouth. How did she manage that?

When pressed for answers, Free refused to admit anything, only joking about having developed a
‘touch of death’. They could only continue without learning the truth. The rest of the cave system flew
by. Every encounter, they’d focus on incapacitating the gorillas so Free could dispatch them.

As the others finished up the last group, Soul stepped away. On a hunch, he said, “Appraise self.” His
eyes went straight to the bottom.

Status ailments: infected with ‘Killthemnow Version 3.1’, ‘Supreme Pestilence Version 1.7’, and
‘Prototype Omega Red Version 2’

Soul sighed and walked over to where the others were congratulating Free, “What’s ‘Killthemnow
version 3.1’?”

Free mouth dropped in shock, “How? I never told anyone!”

When Soul revealed he’d checked his status, his sister confessed, “I spread a heavy dose of a few
custom plagues, infecting everything around. After that, I just need a brief touch to accelerate the
contagion. The end result is as you see.” She gestured to the melting carcasses. “Even I was surprised
at the effectiveness. They must’ve been weak to disease to begin with.”

“So you engineered deadly viruses and brought a few with you.” Rose summarized tiredly.

“Not just ‘a few’.” Free objected. “I brought them all. My left arm is my biolab. I isolated a few lymph
nodes for experimental purposes.”

‘Living bioweapon’ indeed… “Free, what would happen if your arm was injured or cut off?” Soul
asked gently.

“That’d be terrible. I’d lose so much work…” Free examined her right arm thoughtfully. “I should
make a backup to avoid that.” Not the realization I was going for.

Soul picked his battles, “Could you perhaps cure us?”

Free nodded, “As soon as we get out. There’s no point here.”

So the whole cave is contaminated. “What if others——”

“I chose pathogens which die quickly from air exposure.” Free reassured them. “The cave will
sterilize itself once the bodies vanish.”
Not dwelling on implications, they left and had their ailments removed. Around them, the landscape
was yellow swaths broken up by green near watering holes. A savanna.

“For this, I’d like to take some shortcuts. Soul, do you see those islands with giant crocodiles?” Shine
sent two red beams. “Could you freeze the surface between them?”

“I can.” Soul constructed a large magic circle. They then they raced into the marshlands, and he
unleashed his spell, forming an icy path. The oversized reptiles never had a chance.

As they left the water, a lumbering figure appeared on their left, towering five-stories high. “What’s
that?” Light asked.

“It’s a Gigasloth.” Shine replied. “They’re passive tree eaters. Don’t concern yourself.”

“What’s a herbivore doing near the center?” Hope asked.

“It’s foreshadowing.” Shine said. “Rose, could you summon some firebirds? Quickly.” A swarm of
foot long insects was approaching.

Once five flaming hawks circled overhead, Shine nodded happily, “Great. This takes advantage of the
flesh hornet’s instinctual fears. They’re a pain otherwise.”

A minute later, they arrived, and their guide gave them a preview of what lay below the mist.

“Remember that gigasloth? Down there is the reason for its extinction. It’s a parasitic organism, not
a predator. As a result of malevolent evolution, a species of serrating vine took root and grew inside a
gigasloth, ravaging it from within. Even after its hosts death, the vine clung to and manipulated its
corpse, resulting in a creature called a Vine Giant. It’s a tough opponent…”

When they dropped down, they were surprised to find the vine-covered skeletal giant already
battling adventurers.

“Do we help?” Soul asked.

“Normally, we wouldn’t.” Shine said. “It’d be kill stealing. However, since it’s an emergency, I’ll see if
they‘ll allow us to assist.”

Kill stealing… He’d never heard the expression, but could guess its meaning. Risking your life to
vanquish a powerful foe only to have unrequested aid diminish the accomplishment… He could see
how that’d be frowned upon.

Shine returned swiftly, “Great news! They’re fans. This will make everything so much easier…”

The vine giant put up a valiant struggle but was no match for eleven determined opponents. It grew
lethargic as the vines covering its bones were chipped and burned away. When it fell, Shine was in a
radiant mood, “Not only are we making good time, but I’ll be able to show off in the next part.”

Passing the third floor’s caves proved a breeze. The first half was chameleon stalkers, six foot lizard
which blended in with the walls. Shine chased them away by turning their surroundings into a
blinding rainbow lightshow. Their camouflage couldn’t keep up.

The second half was a quarter mile wide circular cavern filled with water and ringed with boulders.
Grinning sea serpents were the obstacle, each the size of a train with oversized teeth. Shine donned
her mask and jumped lower to distract them. Again and again, the massive creatures lunged, but
every time they caught a fake. Meanwhile everyone safely contoured the room.
Once outside, Shine’s admirers bid goodbye and headed off to a temple. Only one set of cave systems
left.

“I imagine that’s the boss pit.” Light pointed to the familiar depression. “It’s only a mile away. Too
easy. What’s the catch?”

Shine gestured, “See the colorful green and red vegetation lining the crater? It’s a carnivorous forest.
We must travel around.” That’s a huge detour.

“But it’s so close…” Hope lamented. “Couldn’t Soul fly us over?”

“No.” Wise declared. “The larger plants have tongues which can reach sixty feet. Gaining that altitude
seven times would take too long. Besides, what Free is about to do will be faster.”

Free had snuck away and approached a bush with a red floury jaws. A tongue was stretched out and
wrapped around her staff, fruitlessly tugging. Their sister appeared to be feeding the flower
something.

“Is that the same type of plant?” Rose asked.

“Yes, they’re scattered around the exit as a warning…” Shine turned to Wise. “What’s she doing?”

“Just watch and wait.” Wise said.

“We’ve a winner!” Free exclaimed after a minute, decapitated the plant. Pivoting, she discovered
everyone gathered around. “Oh, I may have found a solution.”

She held out her hand. On it materialized a coin-sized round bug with two sets of razor mandibles.
“Here it is! ‘Muncher version 23’. Give me a second to add some duration.” She began channeling
power into her disturbing creation. “When a summon divides or multiplies, its lifespan shortens. I
must add enough to compensate… Done.”

Free wrapped ‘Muncher, version 23’ in a ball of roots and threw it full strength. The black speck
disappear into the far-off flora.

“I call this the invasive species strategy.” Free explained. “Homogeneous ecosystems are vulnerable.
Exploit one flaw and they fall apart.”

“How long will it take?” Soul asked. Nothing appeared to be changing.

“About three minutes.” Free replied. “My muncher is immune to their acid. It’ll multiply and
consume them rapidly.”

At the one minute mark, a tall plant fell over. After another sixty seconds, all life within a wide circle
had vanished. In its place, the purple ground appeared to be moving. The devastation soon reached
both edges, opening a pathway.

“Those plants are very nutritious.” Free declared smugly.

“That’s great, but the swarm is still growing…” Hope commented. Indeed, purple waves were surging
in both directions, widening the path.

Free frowned. “Do summons last longer in dungeons?”

“Yes, since this place is within the Ether, they do…” Shine confirmed.
“Good to note for future reference.” Free nodded. “Since they’ve moved out of the way, shall we
proceed?”

Reaching the crater, Shine jumped right in. No strategizing? Perplexed, they followed, landing in a
forest clearing. Far off, a four story emerald scarab was chomping foliage. It looks robust.

Shine was observing the insect from a rock outcropping. They approached to find her devastated, “I
was really hoping it hadn’t respawned…”

“That dangerous?” Hope asked.

“That’s hardly the issue.” Shine explained flatly. “The thing is extremely durable, and the way
forward won’t open until its death.”

“Why don’t you start with how you defeated it last time.” Rose suggested.

Shine sat dejectedly, “Emerald scarabs were arthropods with no natural lifespan. They just kept
molting and growing larger, their shells hardening to support their weight. Prior to extinction, the
largest known specimen was fifteen feet tall and a thousand year old. What you see before you is the
HEAVENLY DAO’s extrapolation of a ten thousand year old emerald scarab.”

“Breaching that defense is test of labor. Risk is low if you’re careful, as it’s movements are languid.
You just get on its back and pound away. It took us eleven hours last time. Granted, we retreated for
the night, so you must subtract six. Still… You can see why I’m disheartened.” Her teammates won’t
be alive in five hours.

“Free, it’s an excellent time for one of your plagues.” Soul suggested.

His sister shook her head, “I developed pathogens for humans. They worked on the apes, but an
insect’s physiology is entirely different. Besides the size of the thing…”

I see. Soul unsheathed his sword, “I’ll go test how Diamonds Edge fares. The rest of you come up
with a plan.”

He hopped away towards the colossus. In truth, he doubted his sword would fare better than it did
against the apes. It refuses to acknowledge me.

That’s why he intended to gamble. He knew defeating the scarab would take too long. Their mission
would end in tragedy. They needed an approach that bucked and overturned reason. Like an Illusory
Grace. Soul had seen Heaven Splitter’s power in his dreams. It sliced reality itself.

Soul refused to let others die when he held that power locked in his hand. So I’ll force Diamonds
Edge to unleash it. He sent ice shards into the beast’s left eye, enraging it. I didn’t know bugs can
screech. Trees fell as the scarab turned on him.

‘Believe in yourself’ Nero said. Those words would never lead to his death. Soul steeled himself as
giant mandibles bared down. If Diamonds Edge is truly a heroic blade, it’ll lend me its strength.

Soul cried out, “Heaven Splitter.” He then twirled and swung in an uppercut motion. He felt the
world cleave in two. An azure shockwave shot through the scarab, separating it down the middle.

Noting his success, Soul poured every fiber of his being into keeping himself alive. My right arm,
shoulder, and rib cage are completely shattered. His left lung was punctured in three place, and his
right in two. Blood vessels everywhere were broken, and various organs were damaged to an extent
he couldn’t determine.
He lay on his back, desperately drawing breath. Hurry Free! After an eternity, he heard the others.
His sister immediately went to work, painstakingly rearranging his splintered bones. At the same
time, a shining magic circle appeared above him, healing his broken body. So Shine is the healer of
her group. That’s fortunate. After minute, his condition stabilized, although the searing agony
remained.

“He’ll be fine.” Free declared. Then she leaned close and whispered. “Good job staying alive.”

Soul gave an imperceptible nod and closed his eyes. Out of the danger zone, he reflected. So that’s
why Diamonds Edge resisted me. He simply hadn’t the strength to wield its full might. Whether
from pain or realization, his eyes grew misty. I was worthy after all.
[Chapter 46] Light – Killing Spiders
Light shook his head. The difficulty really ramps up. “How exactly were you planning on defeating
the Red Mantis?” He asked.

Maintaining her magic, Shine rolled her eyes, “While you might’ve forgotten, I possesses a Sublime
Vagary. It would’ve been a tough fight, but you don’t become immortal by playing it
safe.” Right, ‘Radiant Masquerade’.

“I’m done making magazines.” Hope announced.

“Then that’s enough.” Soul winced, getting up. “Thanks.”

“I haven’t healed your right shoulder and arm.” Free protested.

“You can finish later when Hope forms the guns.” Soul said. “So what’s ahead?”

“Limping Carcases.” Shine said. “They’re ten feet long badgers whose backs are covered with mauve
mushrooms. The spores are lethal, but their toxicity fades quickly. As long as you stay at a good
distance, you’re safe. Foresight is a must…”

Everyone turned to Wise, who nodded, “We can go.”

Their brother expertly guided them down winding passageways. Occasionally, he’d have them pause
or double back. Only Shine was apprehensive. She hasn’t learned to trust him.

“Last cave system!” Hope cheered quietly once passed the doorway. “What’s next?”

“A thousand vorten ravagers.” Shine replied softly. “They’re rat-shaped things the size of a horse,
with enormous mouths. They once lead a nomadic lifestyle, roaming in herds consuming everything.
This attracted Calin’s attention, and he used them as the basis for his devourers. Vorten Ravagers
were among the first casualties when he eventually let those loose. Calin’s chimeras are responsible
for a fifth of the species in Lost World.”

“How’d you get past?” Soul asked.

“As we did for the sea serpents, only Kaito acted as bait.” Shine explained. “The ravagers sleep on a
mound in a long, quarter-mile-wide cavern. As soon as prey appears, they rush after without regards
for anything.”

“Then it’s my turn.” Light announced eagerly.

“Wait!” Shine stopped him. “Kaito ran into trouble. We didn’t know how high they could jump, and
he nearly didn’t make it. Don’t be reckless.”

They sneaked through dim passageways under the light of glowing moss until they reaching a large
space. The exit was visible past a legion of dark motionless forms. Shine motioned them back, “While
ravagers are lightning fast on flat surfaces, they’re slower on walls. Kaito lead them away by running
on the ceiling. It worked, but it got dicey when they started leaping… Are you sure you want to try?”

“Yes.” Light confirmed confidently. “Give me a second.”

He moved aside to some moss and created a sand shell around himself. Next he covered himself with
a layer of mineral particles, adjusting the color until it blended in with the rock. Caution doesn’t hurt.
Light drew ‘Dusk’, the twisted dagger he’d recovered from Agata. Its Illusory Grace was ‘Ghostly
Wisp’, gifting him stealth matching an assassin’s.

He rolled out and scurried up a wall. Glancing back, the others were examining the sand left
behind. If there was more light, they might’ve caught a glimpse of me. He made his way above the
thousand resting ravagers, Ghostly Wisp suppressing what little sound he made.

Let’s get their attention, Light smiled. Drawing Mockery, he summoned a giant sandstone boulder
and sheathed Dusk as his concealment ended. It operates under the same restriction as the
assassins. Seven ravagers were crushed. The rest scattered, noticed him, and shrieked. Loud.

Light ran at top speed, the horde scrabbling behind. Some jumped to the ceiling, gripping with claws,
and chased after. Others leapt straight at him.

Dodging over-sized jaws, Light drew ‘Clarity’, his silver Ninjato with a transparent handle. This ‘air’
catalyst rivaled Mockery in quality. However, its true value lied in its Illusory Grace, ‘Transcendence’.
Not only did it expand his spiritual sense, it provided complete spacial awareness. I feel the shape
everything. Sight was no longer necessary.

He’d wielded Clarity to flip the armored bats with wind gusts. He did the same now. Whenever a
ravager pounced, he immediately blew it off-course. A small early intervention caused them to sail by
harmlessly. It was child’s play. The problem are the ones on the walls. He had to bypass them on the
return.

Once far enough, Light let a leaper bite him. As the teeth sunk into his arm, he dropped a miniature
grenade which Hope had graciously provided. It sucks being broke. Although egg-sized, they were
filled with RSF.

Light escaped the explosion with a substitution, erasing his injury, and hid in a ceiling alcove. While
the cave shook, he drew Mockery and covered himself in sand.

Angry squeals echoed. Good, they lost me. Listening carefully, he heard sniffing among the
cacophony. Nearby ravagers were moving closer. Smell did in Mockery’s original owner.

Before he was discovered, Dusk cloaked him again. The condition for Ghostly Wisp, ‘escape sight for
eleven seconds’, had been met. He let himself fall. Above, ten ravagers peered around in
confusion. Better luck next time, he sneered.

Reaching out with telekinesis, he gripped the stone ceiling and swung in a wide arc, landing a
hundred feet away. Ghostly Wisp masked everything, including scent. It might have an effect on
foresight too. It was perfect. Light raced to the exit. With the ruckus they’re making, there’s no risk.

Overall, he was pleased. Although he still envied Diamonds Edge ——vivisecting that scarab was
increadible——, Agata’s work suited him better. Subterfuge and versatility are a ninja’s tools.

He frowned. In fact, they’re almost too ideal. He briefly wondered how the HEAVENLY DAO had
influenced his selection. Let’s just call it fate.

The others were on a boulder, conversing leisurely. Wise must have reassured them. Light took in
the lay of the land. It’s bigger. He’d suspected the game reserves were growing, but this proved it. In
some directions, the cavern walls were too distant to make out. The climate also varied greatly. To
the Left, the rocky grasslands gave way to a snowy expanse engulfed in a blizzard. To the right, it
descended into a smoggy, lava-filled landscape. However, most noticeable is… A sprawling tropical
jungle spread out in front, mist overflowing from the trees.
“That looks foreboding.” Light joined the others.

“It’s the deadliest region by far.” Shine stated. “Thankfully, we’re headed that way.” She pointed
between the jungle and volcanic area. “See the orange cliff? There.”

“What hazards should we expect?” Soul asked.

“Not many.” Shine said. “The grasslands are a relative safe zone. We just need to avoid any dragonic
bears and keep an eye out for elephant hawks.”

“What’s that last one?” Free asked.

“Very large birds.” Shine explained. “Named after their favorite prey.”

The journey proceeded smoothly. When they drew close, Hope yelled, “Spiders!”

Ahead, three arachnids were dragging something wrapped in web, pulling it into an opening. That
wasn’t human.

“I don’t remember seeing predators hunting each other…” Free commented.

“It happens, but it’s rare.” Shine replied. “The HEAVENLY DOA usually keeps them satiated until
there’s an adventurer. Maybe they’re acting out of instinct rather than hunger.”

“Or maybe they’re new additions which aren’t properly integrated.” Rose deduced. Sounds right.

“I’m shaping the submachine guns.” Hope declared. While she worked, Free mended Soul’s
remaining wounds.

“How long does your Sublime Vagary last?” Rose asked.

Shine Hesitated, “Five minutes and twenty seconds, the length of the song that inspired it. I can use
it once every ‘concert’, which is to say every three hours.”

Light was impressed. Revealing those details is a sign of trust.

“Here,” Hope threw a weapon to Shine. “Familiarize yourself. You’ll be using nine of them.”

The idol expertly loaded a magazine and took aim. “You’ve handled them before?” Light asked,
picking up his own.

“I participated in the extermination of a swarm of locust.” She said. “We used full machine guns
then. Will these be enough?”

“Yep.” Hope replied. “Adventurer’s don’t use magic bullets, right? Ours are weight-enhanced. That
should make up the difference.”

Shine paled, “You mean these are all enchanted? That’s… How much time——”

“Because I’d rather not be eaten, I brought my best.” Hope cut her off. “That said, they should be
super effective, so try to conserve ammunition.”

Once prepared, they made their way to the entrance. “Any final advice?” Soul asked Wise.
“We go in guns blazing. I’ll give directions to ensure we aren’t surrounded. Also…” His eyes glazed
over. “There’s a big one at the bottom. We definitively want to reach that before Shine’s time runs
out.”

“Ready?” Shine donned her mask and hat. When they nodded, she shouted, “Radiant——”
[Chapter 47] Hope - Reunion
“Thanks again for everything.” Shine and her teammates bowed deeply. After spending the night
recuperating at the Rose Palace, Minstrel was departing. They were gathered at the guild for the
goodbyes.

It’s great the rescue went smoothly. As their reputation suggested, firearms had been super effective.
Even the gigantic queen had been powerless before their concentrated fire. She likely was dead
before Light threw that grenade.

Shine had done a stellar job leading the assault. We only had to step in when the bodies piled up. The
idol refused to touch the things, even with telekinesis. Wise also deserves credit for guiding us
through the winding maze of passages.

They’d found Kaito, Rock, and Jeane in cocoons. Although poisoned and traumatized, they’d been
alright. Free had cured them while the Shines had finished the extermination.

It’s good the bodies disappeared. Made the return so much more pleasant. While Hope didn’t mind
bugs ——Not counting the ones Free makes——, they were kind of gross with their insides exploded.

Hope parted ways with the others and headed to the commercial district. She was in a mood no
cynicism could penetrate. Not only did I take part, but I played a key role.

The assassins were gone. Lily’s future had been assured. Sure, the most powerful ruler on Enera still
wants me dead, but it’s better, relatively speaking. Hope choose to ignore Kain’s missing arm.
Instead, against her nature, she basked in optimism. I’ll pay for it later. Probably tomorrow even.

She’d challenged her nemesis to a duel. I couldn’t help myself, but, upon reflection, it might have
been premature. Wise had also gotten stronger. I absolutely can’t lose again!

Hence this expedition. Despite her huge expenditures yesterday, she was flush with cash. They’d
discovered a treasure pile next to the queen. We went in with bullets and came out with gold. Out of
gratitude, Shine had given up her share, and the others had allocated Hope an out-sized portion. I
made out like a bandit.

She had to leverage this intimidating wealth. Equipped with the lugger pack, Hope marched into
Dragon’s Breath, “I need RSF, lots of it. And bullets.”

Orthos appraised her carefully, “What’s this vibe of a soldier heading to war?”

“I’m battling my nemesis.” Hope acknowledged. “If you’ve any recommendations, I’m all ears.”

“Hmmm… I might’ve something.” The gruff man rummaged around and brought out a small box
containing silvery ammunition. “Ten mithril bullets. Strong and highly enchantable.”

Taking one, Hope channeled and was amazed how effortlessly the power was absorbed. While she
had seen metal in Agata’s shop, she’d never handled it raw. There’s so much room… I can make
homing bullets.

“I’ll take them.” She decided. “Do you have more?”

“No, but I could order some.” Orthos rubbed his chin. “They ain’t cheap.”
“Do it.” Hope happily continued her lavish purchases. Just as she finished, Lily messaged her that
Silver and Kate had returned. More good news!

Hope rushed back to the inner palace and found Silver and Kate surrounded by the others, scowling.
This threw her for a loop. Something is terribly wrong… It took a moment to understand
what. Silver looks genuinely upset. This had uncomfortable implications. It was great he was feeling
again, but she dreaded hearing what might have elicited such a reaction. If I act cheerful, he might
turn on me.

“What’s happening?” She asked.

“Kate and Silver didn’t have a pleasant experience and have some built-up resentment.” Rose
explained.

“That’s an understatement.” Silver said coldly, clawing at the conference table. Clawing? That’s new.

“So Silver’s feelings work now?” Hope asked tentatively.

“Not entirely.” Kate sighed. “It’s complicated…”

“I’ll explain.” Silver took over. “As I am Arther’s doppelganger, I could more or less handle Kara’s
brutal ‘teaching’. I’d often complete my tasks and be forced to watch Kate finish hers. Many times
she came close to dying, so eventually I feared for her life. As this continued, this evolved to anger. So
yes, I’ve recovered. However, I refuse to celebrate it.”

After a silence, Kate spoke, “To be clear, Silver seems to only feel on my behalf, not his own. I
suppose it’s an improvement, but I’m conflicted. He should be angry for his own sake.”

“We went through the same ordeal. Does it matter on whose account we’re upset?” Silver said. “In
the end, Kara is——”

Hope discreetly excused herself. While she was thrilled at their safe return, she had no time for
ranting. I’ve a match to prepare for.
[Chapter 48] Wise – The Calm before
the Storm
It’ll be tough. This was their first duel since Earth’s End. The outcome is uncertain. Before every
match, Wise identified futures where he won and guided events towards those. However, when he
failed, he kept searching. Sometimes he’d eventually find the path. Other times, he never did. I’m the
underdog.

Hope stood opposite him, revolvers in hand and pouches at her waist. Two are filled with bombs. A
grenade launcher was in the lugger pack. Neither are the real threat.

Wise gripped a black shuriken. Since I’m a ninja… Noting his weakness, he’d approached Radin
about a ranged option. The necromancer had taught him grimsteel, metal drawn from the
abyss. Normally this would be forbidden without the oath, but Radin made an exception because of
the Necronomicon.

“Begin.” Soul yelled.

Wise threw his projectile, and Hope shot it out of the air. Her foresight has gotten better. He rushed
forwards deflecting bullets.

When he was upon her, Hope leaped swiftly away. So that’s ‘air burst’, the spell in her legs. Even
with this mobility, she couldn’t match his jumping, which is why she tossed a grenade. He threw a
shuriken to ignite it prematurely, knocking himself back hard. RSF is potent…

Hope, meanwhile, sailed away enveloped in a jagged orange shell. A double layered blast shield, the
magic in her arms. She wouldn’t be injured by her explosives, just propelled.

Which is a problem. RSF was a permanent and uncancellable. While he could trigger it at a distance,
his sister would ride the shockwaves to safety. And I don’t see victory from a ranged fight.

Hope threw pebbles from which fireballs roared down, then unloaded both revolvers. Wise sprinted
while parrying. Evading the last, he found Hope with the grenade launcher. Damn.

His sister squeezed the trigger, and he threw grimsteel. The grenade exploded closer this time. It’s
over. While tumbling upside down, he saw Hope lift her trump card, a strange weapon with barrels
pointed in every direction. A volley handgun with ten tracking bullets. She fired.

Waking on the floor, he sighed. I doubt there’s much I could’ve done. Even if he’d guarded his head,
the mithril would’ve targeted his heart. I see why they’re considered cheating, though I can’t
complain. Hope had struggled an eternity with sub-par materials.

Feeling empty, he got up. The others had descended to congratulate Hope, who was understandably
ecstatic. He slipped away while she pestered Soul for the alcohol’s location. She’s capable of
celebrating without me.

He made his way to the Rose Palace’s western ramparts. Its tall walls were a good place to be
alone. So this is what last place feels like…
I’ve only myself to blame. If he’d made the commitments, given up lying and other pointless
activities, he could’ve removed his headband. With the full might of ‘All-Knowing Grasp’ and
Necronomicon, he could’ve countered to those bullets. Hope was hungrier.

He watched the sun set on the watery horizon. A Maelstorm is brewing out there. It’d hit in three
days, after Arther’s funeral. The calm before the storm.

Wise considered the future beyond the tempest. I’ll travel to the Black Citadel for the oath, but what
about the rest? Where would home be? What should he strive for? I wondered if the others are
asking themselves the same questions.

He was interrupted by a sense of dread. Something will happen. He closed his eyes and
concentrated. There it is. The Northern Emperor had finally made his move.

How did he do it? The Empire’s eldest necromancer, Coralin Dorate, had visited the Stone Coliseum
and discreetly examined them. Not only that, having known Sola, she could even confirm Free’s
identity. The media will latch on to that… His sister was in for a rough time.
[Chapter 49] Silver – Consulting Sars
After years unable to experience anger, I can’t stop feeling it. It’s good Kate’s around, or I might
have worried I was malfunctioning. His girlfriend was also seething.

Kate had already won her evening match. Silver was next. He heard the buzzing around him,
whisperers about clones. I couldn’t care less. His attitude was keeping the curious away. They can
tell it isn’t the time to approach.

I used to pride myself in my aura magic. It was what made him special. Now I don’t know anymore.

Kara had made them stronger, far stronger, and she’d put them through hell to do it. Their scars
were the proof. It’d been harder on Kate. At least I had some preparation because of Astra. He
chuckled softly. His mother was a saint in comparison.

“You’re up.” Kate said. Silver nodded and walked out.

“IN THE WEST CORNER, SILVER FROM EARTH’S END, ARTHER BARD’S DOPPELGANGER.
THIS MYSTERIOUS NINJA HAS BEEN ABSENT FOR TEN DAYS. RUMOR HAS IT HE AND KATE
MORGANA WERE TRAINED BY KARA. GIVEN KATE’S PERFORMANCE, I HAVE HIGH
EXPECTATIONS.”

We’ve reached the zenith of fame. Since Coralin had testified, the coverage had been non-stop. Our
power will continue rising.

“FACING HIM IN THE EAST CORNER IS CHRIS BLURIFT, AN EARTH DRUID FROM THE
VIGIL’S WILD MOON CULT. WILL THIS A-RANK SOLO ADVENTURER MEASURE UP? LET’S
WAIT AND SEE!”

Chris had messy red hair and wore a brown robe with totems about his neck. Druids, another special
class… It boosts summons and ‘natural’ abilities.

“BEGIN!”

I’ll cede the first move. He didn’t want this to end as fast as Kate’s. It’d be too sad.

The druid yelled, “Amherst Porcupines.” Four waist-high spiky beasts appeared and sent quills at
him.

You’re kidding. Silver let them bounce off without moving. His aura was incomparably tougher than
before. I understand it’s the opening shot, but use something that can hurt me.

Chris appeared shocked. To be fair, I suppose it’s understandable. After the initial volley, there’d
been larger quills mixed in which should’ve been effective. If I wasn’t defending against
them. Anticipating injuries, Silver was instantly focusing his aura, reinforcing attacked parts.

I should end this. In the Darklands, Kara had dredged up types of undead he didn’t know existed.
Compared to those monsters, this was nothing. If I start playing around, then I’ll be like her.

‘Silver dashed forward in a blur, leaving ripped ground in his wake. Not only had he fully mastered
matching his movements to his aura, he now gripped the earth with ‘spikes’ from his feet. No longer
reliant on gravity for traction, he could run on any surface.
Panicking, Chris cried, “Earth Wall!” A thick block of granite sprung up ahead, twenty feet long and
fifteen high. To summon that much without a spell, it must be because he’s a druid.

Silver accelerated. It’d be child’s play to go over, but I don’t want to. Instead, he coated himself in a
carapace of orange. Full Aura Armor. He could only maintain it for seconds, but during that time he
was nigh invulnerable. He smashed through the stone like a wrecking ball. Kara had taught them to
give their aura weight. When he’d hit, he’d measured four tons.

There he is. Chris had summon a giant eagle to carry him off. Far too late for that. Silver sprang, and
sixteen inch blades grew from his fingers. His opponent was cleaved in half.

“WE’VE A WINNER. SILVER CLAWS HIS WAY TO THE TOP IN A LIGHTNING BOUT. THE TALK
OF THEM BEING KARA’S DISCIPLES MUST BE TRUE.”

Silver winced. While neither of them had acknowledged Kara’s tutelage, the astute had pieced it
together. It’d be useless to deny it, no one would believe us.

Silver felt no joy. Glancing upwards, he noted the familiar lounging figure. That self-confident sadist
is watching us win.

“Good job.” Kate offered half-heartedly at his returned. “Shall we head back?”

Silver’s mind was full of Kara. Why’d she torment us? Was it a twisted form of attachment? Or the
opposite? Maybe she didn’t care at all, and it was all entertainment.

“I’m going to speak to Sars.” Silver announced. “He’s from the green hell. He might tell us
something.”

“I don’t think he’ll answer, but let’s try.” Kate said. She’s curious too.

The tyrant was lying on his rock, as always. Silver approached without hesitation. I’m still fearless
about myself. “Greetings, we have questions we hoped you might answer.”

They waited while he stared down. Right… This might not work. Just because he was desperate for a
response didn’t mean he’d receive one.

He was considering retreating when a voice rang out, “Ordinarily, I wouldn’t recognize your
existence, but the pain radiating from you… Outside of war, I rarely see it. I’m intrigued enough to
hear you out.”

They recounted their time in the Darklands, and Silver asked, “You’re from the same place and even
have her habit of lazing in high places. If anyone could clarify her motives, I thought it’d be you.”

Sars answered promptly, “It’s simple. There’s only one reason someone from Green Hell would train
another. Kara took a liking to you. She judged you had the potential and needed strength. That’s all.”

“She took a liking?” Kate grimaced.

Sars emitted a strange, muffled chuckling, “Even us from Green Hell are capable of empathy.
Example, I’m talking to you now. Kara showed interest in you. Because, you’d never strengthen
someone you dislike.”

“So it was out of fondness?” Silver spat bitterly.

Sars raised his head, peering at them. He seemed… curious? “Those from Green Hell understand
strength in ways others don’t. Outside, you can be weak. You find other means to solve problems.
This always fascinating.”

“Point is—— even outside, sometimes strength needed. Sometimes, only solution. Kara’s intuition
excellent. Above mine. If strength needed, cost of obtaining it irrelevant.” Sars used an odd
emphasis.

“Prediction—— scars on your bodies, you’ll be thankful. Because, nothing more precious than
strength when needed. Strength to survive. Strength to protect. When time comes, you’ll value it
above all else. Then ——all the suffering—— you’ll see its purpose.”

The deep certainty in Sars’s voice shook them. But how could we ever be grateful for torture?

Kate spoke first, “I’m sorry, but you’re wrong. That’ll never happen.”

“Agreed.” Silver said. “There are less traumatic ways of training.”

“You’ll understand when time.” Sars lowered his head. The conversation was over. I guess that was
marginally useful. They’d received answers, even if unsatisfying.

As they were leaving, Sars spoke again, “Final note—— To know more, find man named Legonas. He
too questioned me. His history with Kara is deep, going back to Sanrune.”

“That story… tragic, even for Green Hell. The cost of not knowing how to use strength is nearly as
bad as not having it.”
[Chapter 50] Free – Hector and the
Branch of Creation
I give up. Free was done wandering. The Endless Library doesn’t respect the laws of space and
time. You could walk an hour in one direction, then five minutes in another only to find yourself back
where you started. I should’ve hired a guide.

Free was searching for books on Sola’s early years. Ideally unbias ones. A tough proposition from
the start considering those works have fallen out of style. Frowning, she scanned the shelves around
her. Not to mention locating anything worthline is a challenge in of itself. This place didn’t
discriminate. If a manuscript was published, no matter how bad, it was in these halls. There’s a sea
of them.

Leaving dejectedly, Free immediately felt the stares. Her picture had been plastered all over the news
for the last twenty four hours. In retrospect, my green gear and hair were ill conceived. She’d
considered abandoning the ninja guise, but rejected the notion. If the media gets an image without
my mask… Sighing, she pressed onward.

A man in a trench coat approached, “Good day, I’ve some items you might——.”

“Not interested.” Free interrupted. Not in the mood.

“Don’t be like that.” The man persisted. “Have a look.” He opened his coat revealing hundreds of
pockets filled with what appeared the spines of books. As if he raided a library and sliced the ends
off the literature. The sight was peculiar enough to cause her pause.

“Unsummoned books.” The man took one. “Pour in a little power and voila!” Suddenly he held a
complete novel.

“So you want to sell me some?” She asked.

The man happily began his pitch, “While the Endless Library is filled with wonders, it’s unfortunately
impossible to take them with you. That’s where I come in. I carry some of the harder to find volumes.
Out of print editions the powers that be would rather see fade away. For example, these on Sola
Delore.” He held out three spines.

What a clever little entrepreneur. “How much?” She asked.

Free paid the inflated price. The man was giving her exactly what she desired, so there was no reason
to make a fuss. His audacity should be rewarded.

Free returned, her mood improved. Locking herself in her room, she poured over her acquisitions,
and her attitude soured slowly. Finished, she leaned back in reflection.

So much is the same. She taught herself healing. She fought with plants, and she was renowned
to ‘kill with a touch’. She even had an episode where she made ‘strange bugs’. Free had followed in
her footsteps without realizing it.

She’d been secretly relieved when Hope had been targeted. It’d let her cling to the illusion her
existence wouldn’t be an issue. Now reality is settling in. Her presence was causing unrest in a way
the others were not. She’d noticed the mumbled worry around her. More disturbing, she’d
sometimes heard hope. How long before another Debra Sunder?
Good and bad, everyone was forming expectations, and she secretly dreaded these might be correct.
She’d no doubt the title ‘Goddess of Healing’ was hers for the taking if she wished it. My other talents
must match as well…

Free got up. I must verify it. She found Wise on his bed engrossed in the Necronomicon.

“You know why I’m here.” Free stated, sitting by him. It’s nice never having to explain.

Wise nodded, “You’re hoping to learn some simple necromancy.”

“Yes.” She smiled.

She’d never attempted such magic. Death was less intuitive then creation. More dangerous too, and,
unlike Wise, I couldn’t ‘borrow’ future knowledge.

“Let’s go with ghastfire.” A green flame appeared in his hand. “It’s equivalent to a basic light spell.”

Free listen carefully to his instructions. “If you succeed, don’t panic. It can’t hurt you.” he warned.

Free reached for a place she’d never touched and focused on her palm. Emerald flames gushed forth,
shooting to the ceiling. Alarmed, she attempted to smother the pyrotechnics, instead spreading them
everywhere.

“It’s fine. Just calm down and squeeze the flow.” Wise advised.

Steadying herself, she did as directed. Soon it’d shrunk to fist-sized. She studied the pale
fire. Necromantic potential confirmed.

Wise observed her brooding, “Remember how I said not to panic?”

“Yes,” She said.

“That’s because I freaked out when I tried. I’m the clone of the Citadel’s current leader. It really went
wild…” Wise smiled at the memory. “Anyway, it was the first time I found myself ‘overflowing with
potential’. That isn’t a bad thing.”

True, discovering talent should be happy experience. “Thanks, I’m fine. So what’s that page you
were studying?”

Wise lit up, “It’s time manipulation. It only covers the most basic stuff, but it’s fascinating. Here
watch this.” He began waving his hand. “Give me a minute…”

Free waited. Eventually, her brother said, “Slow.”

Free was struck with the weirdest sensation as the speed of Wise’s arm doubled. It only lasted a
second, but she understood, “You slowed me! That’s so powerful…”

In a fight, reducing your opponent’s speed, even for an instant, was an enormous advantage. Hope
might have been in trouble yesterday if he’d used this. Drats, this makes me want to learn even
more…

“It’s nice,” Wise agreed. “But takes energy and focus. Not to mention there are ways to defend if you
know it’s coming, and it’s less effective on saints and immortals. Those drawbacks aside, it’s
awesome. I’m determined to master it.”
I’ll ask John for those counters. Granted, she was unlikely to run up against such advanced magic
soon, but it paid to be cautious. I could get matched with Wise.

“Has it taught you anything else?”

“Yes.” Wise continue excitedly. “Look at his.” He grabbed his chest and seemed to pull something
out. He then winced, letting go. “That was my soul or part of it. It’s a cool trick but doesn’t work if the
target resists.”

“Neat.” Time to leave. Her inquiries should have eased his worries. “Thanks for everything, but I’ll
head out.”

“One second.” Wise stopped her. “I just wanted to say… Sola didn’t have seven siblings supporting
her, and she didn’t have a mother like Astra. Even if you make chimera and raise the dead… You’ll
always be the sister I love. You may share her potential, but you’ll never become her.”

Finishing, Wise grew red and curled into a ball, “I sensed you could use some encouragement, but
the more I think about it… Arrrrrgh!”

Free grinned and gave him a hug, “Thank you. I was honestly having all sorts of bad thoughts. What
you said right now…” She drew back to look him in the eyes, “Was exactly what I needed. It really
was.”

How unbelievable. Seeing through her cheerful front, being able to deliver, with a straight face,
words so embarrassing…

“Your name truly suits you.” She got up. “Now that I’m feeling better, I know what I must do.”

She paused at the door, “If I get depressed again, I’ll be counting on you for more cringey lines.” She
heard a groan as she left.

Enough moping. It’s time to be proactive. Rose theorized the opposition was using the Underground
Coliseum. If that’s true, maybe I can put my identity to good use.

From the Rose Palace, she glided into the city and made her way to the mist-surrounded
keep. Calin’s Keep.

The sun never struck the structure as no wind could blow away the the thick fog. Approaching the
crowd of tourists, she heard gasps. As expected, the skeletons are bowing again… This’ll create a bit
of a stir, but whatever. She leaped across the gap, and the gaunt knights moved aside. Good. Those
things are as scary as hell up close. Ignoring the fading commotion, she climbed the steps and
pushed open the front door.

As she walked cautiously into a grant hall leading to an empty thrown, an angry voice rang
out, “While I’m ordinarily powerless to harm mortals, it’s a different matter for those who seek
death. You’ll regret trespassing.”

Free took a deep breath, then fired back, “It’s a good thing I’m a guest then. Your guards invited me
in.”

“Impossible…” The throne was engulfed in shadows, and a man in his thirties appeared, wearing
Xarst’s black with messy beige hair. He scornfully appraised her. The HEAVENLY DAO would never
let him kill me. Free clung to this belief.
After a moment, Calin sighed, his hostility evaporating, “I see. It’s true I extended Sola an open
invitation long ago. You are her doppelganger…”

It’s strange he didn’t instantly recognize me. All of Enera knew who she was by now. Doesn’t he have
omniscience?

Calin sneered, “Unlike the voyeuristic Siegfried, I spend my time crafting and toiling. I don’t keep
up to date on mundane affairs.”

“Is the prospect of another Dark Age a ‘mundane affair’?” Free scoffed.

Calin froze, “Is that true?”

“Well——” Free began, but the necromancer held up a hand demanding silence.

“You should have told me. You knew I’d be interested.” Calin reproached the air around him.

He’s communicating with the HEAVENLY DAO, Free understood. Unlike Siegfried, Calin did so out
loud. Must be all the time in solitude.

Fury flashed on Calin’s face, “Whether I’m rude to my guest or not is my prerogative. Don’t dodge
the issue!”

Free waited akwardly. Eventually, he declared, “Alright, we’ll discuss once she’s gone.” He faced
her. “So, what did you want?”

“Are you aware that Arther passed away?” She inquired.

“Is that so…” Calin appeared disappointment. “Too bad.”

“Don’t pretend to care.” She retorted. “How many millions have you killed?”

Calin shrugged, “That fool was better than most. I find the genuinely passionate to be more
tolerable. Whoever replaces him will be worse.”

“That’d be my mother, Astra Skyfell.” Free said sharply.

“My point is proved.” Calin nodded.

Free resisted the urge to snap at the irritating twit. What do I care of his opinion? Instead, she
broached the heart of the matter, “It’s believed he was murdered in the Underground Coliseum you
constructed.”

“You want me to guide you there.” Calin interpreted.

She nodded.

“Fine.”

Way too easy. There was no universe where a monster like Calin was this helpful. “What’re up to?”
She demanded.

Calin smiled, “In truth, from the moment I realized you were HER doppelganger, I was your ally.
She was the only person whose talent I’ve ever respected. The things she dreamt up… It made me
regret being bound to the HEAVENLY DAO.”
“How did you know her?” Free asked.

Calin gazed off, “She came seeking my knowledge of chimeras. I offered what advice I could. We
met on and off for the thirty years leading up to the Black Banquet.” His eyes focused on her. “The
mere possibility you’d grow into someone of her caliber is enough to prevent me from ever doing
you harm. Unfortunately, aiding you today is the limit of what the HEAVENLY DAO will allow.
Follow me.”

The necromancer lead them down winding passageways lit by braziers with green
flames. Ghastfire. On impulse, she summoned one of her own on her finger tip. Noticing Calin
approving nod, she quickly snuffed it out. In several side rooms, Free glimpsed misshapen creatures
floating in tanks. Future challenges for adventurers?

“Correct.” Calin said wickedly. Damn mind reading…

Eventually they reached a hole in the rock floor with a stairwell carved into it. She couldn’t see the
bottom. This must be the entrance.

“Mind if I jump?” I don’t want to waste time.

“Go ahead.” Calin said.

Free dropped two and half miles and parachuted to safety. She faced a long hallway with a bright
opening at the end. Is that it? She frowned, glancing about. Calin materialized, and she pressed him,
“Why is there no security? Couldn’t someone walk right in from the coliseum?”

“I see your concern, but no.” Calvin replied smugly. “Hector makes that impossible.”

“Hector?” Free repeated, confused.

“Yes, Hector.” Calin happily pointed to the wall.

Free looked. It’s ordinary——. A skeletal figure melted out of the rock, its black armor wriggling as if
alive. The radiating promise of doom nearly knocked her unconscious. Their surroundings dimmed
in its presence.

“That’s enough.” Calin said. The monster sunk back, and the hallway returned to normal.

“What the heck was that?” She breathed heavily.

“That’s Hector.” Reacting to the daggers in Free’s glare, Calin expounded a little. “Hector was an
experiment to fashion the strongest undead. Sadly, the HEAVENLY DAO judged he was a bit too
much to deploy in the dungeons, so I left him to guard this entrance. He does a great job of
blending in, doesn’t he?”

Free stared apprehensively at the ordinary-looking rock, “The most powerful undead in existence…?”

“Currently, yes.” Calin said. “But, in fairness, the title rightfully belongs to the champions which
emerged during the formation of undead colossuses.”

“Let’s move on.” I want to get far away from that.

They soon passed by a signpost. Free glanced back to read, ‘Warning: Hector Ahead’.

“Is this a joke?”

“In a way.” Calin grinned wolfishly. “I don’t simply desire death. I want my victims to perish
cursing their own stupidity. Their demise is the joke.” He stood tall. “It’s my craft and art.”

“I’m beginning to appreciate why you’re so reviled by adventurers.” Free said.

His smile widened, “Their hate is the highest praise.” He’s an incorrigible villain. It’s probably what
endeared him to the HEAVENLY DAO.

Exiting, Calin proclaimed grandly, “Welcome to the Underground coliseum.”

Not exactly what I envisioned… She was in a quarter mile cavern with a smaller replica of the Stone
Coliseum. Braziers roaring yellow provided illumination.

“Why so big?” She asked.

“Partly to please Maximilian’s ego.” Calin replied. “And partly for my own aesthetics. A ‘Blood
Arena’ needs good ambient lighting.”

I see. Free didn’t sense any signs of life, “No one is here…”

“Correct.” Calin said. I pray Rose isn’t wrong.

They entered the stadium, and Free’s heart skipped a beat as she Peered down. They’re here! In the
Blood Arena’s center, Kain’s arm rested in glass container covered with runes. It’s missing a
finger. Nearby, something body-shaped was wrapped in a white sheet. Arther’s corpse. She sent her
roots to collect them, but they bumped off an invisible obstacle. An active force field?

“They left it on to contain and hide the arm’s aura.” Calin stated.

“How do we turn it off?” Free ran a hand over the barrier. This was strong enough to trap Arther.

“The controls are this way.” Calin lead them around. As they moved, she wondered, why didn’t they
dispose of his remains?

“Arther’s killers were already treading on thin ice. The HEAVENLY DAO hates those who
disrespect its heroes, and defiling his body would’ve risked its wrath. Here’s the podium.”

Calin touched the control panel, “There, you can recuperate the body. As for Kain’s arm, don’t
bother trying.”

“What’d you mean?” Free extended roots to grab it. Her jaw dropped as they passed right through.

“Since it doesn’t alter events, I was allowed to guide you here. It’s the HEAVENLY DAO’s way of
honoring the late guildmaster. Kain’s arm is a separate matter. Recovering it would disrupt your
enemies’ plans, which is why you can’t touch it.”

Too Bad. She’d suspected this outcome. Having it so tantalizingly close is frustrating.

“I don’t suppose you can tell me about the hidden passage leading here?” Calin shook his
head. Figures. “Mind if I look quickly?”

“Go ahead.” Calin answered.

Free circled around, searching for anything out of place. She found the main entrance sealed with
reddish stone, but nothing else. I don’t even know what to look for. If the passageway had been
obvious, it would’ve been blocked off too.
Giving up, She returned and attached the veiled body to her back. “I’m ready.” She told Calin.

The necromancer didn’t answer, a distant expression on his face. When she called again, he
reacted, “I must go. I’ll meet at the Great Hall.”

He poofed into nothing, leaving her alone. Well, I know the way back. She started down the long
hallway, but stopped dead in her tracks when she reached the warning sign. She stared ahead. I hate
that man sooo much right now. In the end, she sprinted by ‘Hector’ and maintained a healthy pace
all the way up the stairwell.

Calin was waiting at entrance, “Before you leave, I’ve a gift.”

“Do I want it?” She asked suspiciously.

“You do.” The necromancer offered a short white stick. “The ‘Branch of Creation’. It was Sola’s staff
when she was known as Goddess of Healing. She left it behind as a memento. It’s a legendary
catalyst perfectly suited to you.”

Yup, I’m interested. Free took the artifact and examined it. Intuitively, she channeled, and it grew to
a full fledge weapon. Let’s test it. Roots exploded around them, covering the space. I might stand a
chance against Dawn with this…

“Unfortunately, you must go now. Experiment at your leisure later.” Calin interrupted hurriedly.

“Why the rush?” Free badly wanted to play with her new toy.

“Lily has come to pick you up.” Calin explained. “She’s preparing to roast my guards and replacing
them would be a pain.”
[Chapter 51] Rose – Investigating
Hidden Entrance
Rose paced an Inner Palace corridor. I can’t believe Free. There’d been minor panic when they’d
learned of the visit to Calin’s Keep. Rose had calmed everyone by theorizing what Free was
attempting. Thank god I was right. However, watching the news coverage grow increasingly frantic,
Lily had lost patience and headed over. The two had returned five minutes prior, and Free was
reassembling Arther’s body while they waited restlessly.

Rose glanced at the golden bracers Silver and Kate sported. Lily had retrieved aura-strengthening
‘resonant catalysts’ from the former guildmaster, and they’d each been given one. They’ve
undoubtedly surpassed me now. She’d seen their matches.

I’ve fallen behind! Free had just retrieved the Branch of Creation, and Wise held the Necronomicon.
Light had improved drastically thanks to Vanessa. Not to mention those new weapons. Hope had her
firearms and Soul Diamonds Edge. Dawn was stupidly overpowered, as always. How’d this happen?

She hadn’t been slacking off. If someone hands me a legendary weapon, I’d catch right up. Not
fair! Motivated by feelings of inadequacy, Rose had gone on a poaching spree and could now
mobilize five phoenixes. While I can’t use them in the arena, at least outside I’m strongest.

“I’m done.” Free opened the doors.

In a somber room, Arther Bard lay on an altar atop a linen sheet. He was wearing the colorful red
and gold suit she’d seen in pictures. The first hero. It was strange seeing a dead, older version of
Silver.

“Thank goodness. Now we can give him a proper farewell.” Lily approached, eyes clouding over.

“It really was my fault…” Lily lamented softly. “When Rose mentioned the Blood Arena, I didn’t want
to believe it. I was already feeling such guilt and couldn’t bear it…”

Tears streamed down, “Because of my neglect, the Underground Coliseum exists. Because I never
abolished the steward, my feud with Sarah brought chaos. Because I let you investigate alone…”

“I’ll not let it happen again.” Lily wiped her face, departing solemnly.

“Where’re you going?” Rose asked, trailing behind.

“To Maximilian’s casino.” Lily materialized her fiery wings. “The sooner I burn my way in, the sooner
this ends.”

She took off and disappeared. I should consult Argent. The ISF’s leader had to be brought up to
speed. With its existence confirmed, locating that secret passage is more critical than ever.

Preparations in the city were nearing completion. All eyes gravitated her way as she passed the
lanterns and festive displays. The minute I remove my mask, the media will be full of side by side
shots of Lily and me.

Rose checked wristal. Free is back in focus. Earlier this afternoon, the news cycle had moved onto
Wise. Because Nero Ebonwood weighed in.
She recalled the necromancer’s words: ‘As I announced long ago, I’ll be on the sidelines for all
worldly matters, including another possible dark age. Wise Skyfell is my replacement. I’ve
bestowed upon him an artifact of supreme power. As long as he has the will, the Necronomicon will
lend him strength.’

Newscasters had had a field day speculating about this gift’s origin and name. If only they knew…

“Good to see you.” Argent said when she reached his office. “It’s been an eventful day. While I’ve
pieced much together, I’d be agreeable to confirmation.”

Rose relayed what she knew, “How are pundits spinning this?”

“It’s fifty-fifty.” Argent answered. “Lithorn’s sympathizers are painting Free as Sola’s second
coming.”

“And the rest?” Rose asked.

“They’re pointing out the implications. Some are outright accusing the Northern Emperor of plotting
against the Isle. Emotions are heated.”

“That’s frustrating.” Rose griped. “I was hoping this might swing things in our favor.”

“If Calin had weighed in, it could have.” Argent said. “As it stands, Lily is ‘bias’, and Free is a
doppelganger. This blunts our case. The tide will turn once we breach the Underground Coliseum
and the ISF confirms Free’s account.”

“If half the Isle isn’t dead by then.” Rose said bitterly. “How’s Lily’s excavation progressing?”

“Have a look.” An aerial perspective appeared, showing molten rock accumulating in the casino’s
former lobby from a nearby small tunnel. “She’s burning through faster than anticipated with her
child-sized hole. At this rate, she’ll be done in two days.”

Rose sighed, “So, even in the best scenario, after the funeral…”

“Correct.” Argent nodded. They both contemplated the scene silently.

“Those high-end buildings in disrepair…” Rose said. “Is that from…?”

“Yes,” Argent shut off the projection. “Local real estate was devastated by the casino’s closing. Two
hundred years later, traces remain.”

“I thought so…” This bolstered her confidence. “I recently had a bit of inspiration. There must’ve
been a similar, if smaller, downturn around the secret entrance. After all, the Blood Arena’s fighters
must’ve stayed in hotels, frequented bars, and the likes… The beasts smuggled in would’ve also
generated income for the docks. What’d you think?”

“So you want to search for the economic impact… Pretty clever.” Argent commented.

“Right? However, I’ve no idea how to go about it. I was hoping for your help.”

Argent pondered, “I believe it’d be best to analyze arrests in the Undercity. We look for areas which
saw a spike in crime around that time.”

“How long would that take?” She asked.

“It’ll be done by day’s end.” Argent said. “I’ll send you the findings. Still, even if we narrow it down,
the search might prove fruitless. You understand why?”

Rose nodded, “It may be undetectable when closed.” Otherwise, it would’ve been discovered. She
wasn’t optimistic, but they had to try.

“What will happen tomorrow night?” Rose asked anxiously.

“Something big.” Argent said. “The maelstorm will isolate the Isle, providing a golden opportunity.”

“I see two possibilities. First, Kain’s arm will be employed to create a humanitarian crisis on the Isle.
Lithorn would use the pretext to take over after the storm. This would risk angering the HEAVENLY
DAO.”

“My other fear is a military coup employing werewolf outbreaks as a distraction. Considering
powerful immortals will be stationed here, it’d be difficult, but not impossible. I’ve been monitoring
arrivals, but nothing so far. Of course, forces may be gathering in Callisto or Spiral city…”

Argent sighed, “All we can do is wait…”

[Chapter 52] Silver – Legonas’s Regret
“Where’s Legonas?” Silver asked. Hope’s instructor had returned for Arther’s funeral. He and Kate
were at the guild to track him down.

“At the shooting range.” The lighting sprite replied, zooming off. He certainly spends time there for
someone who doesn’t use guns.

The place was empty other than mountainous black man. Just like the day we met him. Insect
threats must be seasonal. Silver approached once the gunfire died down, “Sorry to disturb you, but
Sars sent us your way. We were hoping to learn about Kara.”

Legonas stiffened, “I admit I’m familiar with her history, but it’s something personal in nature.
Rather, I’m disappointed Sars let it slip.”

“Please, there’s a good reason.” Kate entreated. The man frowned as she recounted their tale.

He sighed, “I see… I was unaware that happened. Alright, I recognize you’ve the right to know. Be
warned, it’s a lengthy tale.”

“I was born into a military family with a proud history of service. I enlisted when I was of age——”

“Wait, does that mean you’d given up on immortality?” Silver interrupted.

Legonas chuckled, “Not everyone chases that fleeting dream. Many chose fulfillment in service of a
cause or ideal. I was one.”

“Besides, many bases are situated in frontier regions, where much of the training takes place. With a
little fame, living twice the norm is easily achievable.”

“Anyway, I graduated from Tervalen Military Academy and enrolled as an officer. I enjoyed some
success and reached the rank of lieutenant colonel. That’s when the Sanrune bridge was proposed.”

“As you might know, the Barsal Empire is a hybrid democracy. Our latest president, Varan Torus, in
his hunger to distinguish himself, had set his sights on the Sanrune, the large swath of the Green Hell
to our North. He proposed burning it down to build a viaduct, extending our rail network to the
Novaren continent. The notion of taming the lethal jungle enthralled him.”

“An issue quickly arose from the fact that there were people living there. It’s not widely known, but
the outermost portions of the Green Hell, where the foliage is less than a mile thick, are barely
habitable. They offer a lifespan approaching a thousand years to those who survive the diseases and
dangers. Varan was able to convince most residents to relocate. However, the giant cat people of the
deep Sanrune, the Tayi, refused.”

“Despite the impasse, construction began, and the military was called in to supervise. My battalion
was among those deployed. We were equipment with newly developed firearms from the Gala
plateau and were anticipating testing their effectiveness.”

“At the beginning, everything went well. The jungle was scorched while we guarded against the
horrors which emerged. The only hardship were the bouts of violent illness which kept a quarter of
my men incapacitated.”
“Then news reached us that the negotiators sent to the latest talks had been murdered. We were
instructed to level the jungle until the Tayi surrendered, which we did.”

“Responding to our redoubled destruction, the Tayi attacked. Nearly all were aura users. Affinity in
that area comes with feline features, much like demons are gifted with fire. As defenders of their
homeland, they were also granted a powerful blessing, exposing the shortcoming of machine guns.
Those few seconds of protection allowed many to get close, and our casualties mounted.”

“That’s when the order came from above. We were to fly directly to their villages and forcibly relocate
the Tayi to refugee camps. I commanded several of these raids, and it was surprisingly easy, contrary
to my initial expectations. I’d forgotten that this was the Green Hell, and those villages were safe
spaces carved out in a sea of death. For those too young or old to fight, there was nowhere to flee. We
got everyone.”

“Moral was high in the wake of our success. Only three thousands Tayi were left, all fighters who’d
escaped to the jungle. We figured victory was only a matter of time.”

“While it was peaceful for a month, they then assaulted us in suicidal fashion. Both side suffered
heavy casualties. Reeling from the onslaught, it wasn’t until the following day that we understood
how screwed we were. The Tayi came again, less than half, except this time they were tougher in
every way. Despite their reduced number, our losses were barely lower.”

“One of my men theorized that the strange tattoos now adorning the Tayi could be a blood ritual, one
where the living inherited the strength of the fallen. To our horror, this was confirmed true.”

“That week was a nightmare. Even with fresh recruits bolstering our ranks, we barely fended them
off. Construction halted and we dung in. It was useless. I watched hundreds of my men die.”

“When the Tayi were down to the single digits, the army finally forgot its pride and called in an
immortal. The top brass was terrified of how powerful the sole remainder would become. They were
determined to kill all eight at once, enlisting Anthem Farran for this purpose.”

“The Tayi were no match, falling one by one. Soon, only Kara was left. That’s when the plan fell apart
as her power surged wildly.”

“We’d expected this to an extent, as last survivors receive a boost. However, Kara’s evolution was
beyond what we were prepared for. She succeeded in fending off Anthem and retreating unscathed.”

“How strong was she the next day?” Kate asked.

“I can’t say, we didn’t stick around to find out.” Legonas answered. “As soon as she’d escaped,
Anthem ordered the pull out. He judged finishing her off would cost far too high a price.”

“So that’s her story…” Silver mumbled. She, by herself, forced Barsal’s army to retreat.

“No,” Legonas shook his head. “It doesn’t end there. Kara began attacking airships.”

“Confidence in Varan Torus collapsed. Despite our losses, not only had he failed to extend our rail
network, he’d made Sanrune impassible by air. People were livid. Barsal Farran had to step in.”

“He started by searching for the forcibly relocated Tayi, as representatives of her own people were
the best bet to approach the rampaging beast. Unfortunately, the refugee camps were empty. Pressed
for answers, Varan’s administration tried stonewalling, but the hero would have none of that. He
stormed the capital and tore through the place to uncover the truth.”
Legonas winced, “The Tayi had been dropped off, a mile high, above the deepest Green
Hell.” That’s…

“More details emerged. Varan had grown frustrated when it’d become clear that relocating and
compensating the Tayi would require astronomical sums. It also would’ve taken years, and the
project had already gone over-budget with the first resettlements. The perceived success of his
signature venture would be tarnished.”

“Varan, along with the military’s civilian leadership, made a decision. The Tayi were a distinct,
isolated, and foreign people, not even speaking the common tongue. He gambled no one would go
looking if they went missing.”

“Our envoys went to the last round of negotiations unknowingly carrying explosives. The blast killed
hundreds in the Tayi village, so of course they’d attack. My men and I were fighting for a lie the
entire time…” Legonas trailed off.

“What did Farran do after this discovery?” Kate asked.

“Oh, he was apoplectic. The incident nearly cost us our democracy. Farran personally massacred
president Varan and those involved in his ploy. He came for the military brass next. Everyone ranked
lieutenant colonel or higher, who’d participated in Sanrune, was gathered. I remember when he
walked in, an incarnation of fury. Some begged. Some argued. Some tried to run. They all perished. I
stood by silently, waiting my turn. Eventually I was the only one left. I closed my eyes, accepting the
inevitable. Then I heard him walk away.”

“I couldn’t understand it. I called out, asking why. I’ll never forget his words, ’You alone made no
attempt to escape punishment. How could I kill the only man here who understood the weight of
what he’d done?’”

“After that, I was dishonorably discharged. I left and joined the Adventurers Guild, endeavoring to
save others. I poured my heart and soul into reaching the Wall, because one lifetime would never be
enough.” The metal wrapping him tightened, bitting into his skin.

“That was a terrible tale, but it doesn’t seem to be your fault…” Kate said tentatively. “I mean, you’d
no idea what was happening, right?”

“I knew nothing,” Legonas grimaced. “But I should have. The signs were there. The guards’
dispassionate expressions at the camps. The secrecy surrounding operations. My superiors once
cringed when I mentioned efforts to reassure the children. Why didn’t I see the meaning behind this?
I court marshaled soldiers for refusing to serve. Why didn’t I listen? After the raids, why didn’t I
show curiosity over the fate of the captives?”

The chains dung deeper, drawing blood, “I was a fool, an utter irredeemable fool. I had a childlike
faith in our righteousness.” His fists shook. “I never, not once, questioned what we were fighting
for…”

“’Thet dora’” Legonas whispered, tears rolling down. “It means ‘everything will be alright’. It’s what I
said when I helped round up the children…” He trembled. “So many lives lost… Friends and
comrades… All for a bridge.”

He’ll never forgive himself. Long after the world had moved on, Legonas would continue struggling
to make amends. Nothing anyone could say would relieve the guilt.

“What happened to Kara?” Silver asked.

Legonas took a deep breath, “After learning the truth, Farran declared not another drop of blood
would be spilt in Sanrune. Yet neither could he leave her alone. Kara was rebuffing diplomacy,
lashing out at those drawing near. Shipping lanes needed to be reopened. Farran turned to Nero,
who sent the Mask of Xarst. The rest is history.”

Kara and Gareth Black had dueled three days. At the conclusion, the necromancer had convinced her
to depart.

“Thanks for sharing.” Kate said. “I better understand how Kara ended up who she is. Still, I don’t
know if that changes how I feel.” Nicely put.

“Fair enough.” Legonas answered, “but here’s my perspective. Kara herself endured what she put you
through. From that torturous war, she was forced to become powerful, and it cost her everything.
Later, like you, she was bitter and resentful, but she succeeded in moving past that. Today she travels
Enera and has become, in spite of herself, a force for good.”

“I won’t ask you to forgive what you can’t. Nevertheless, I pray you too can move on and use your
strength for some greater purpose. You’ve inherited combat skills from the last Tayi. Please don’t let
them go to waste.”

Silver and Kate returned in silence. Like me, Kara is broken in some basic way, twisted by her
horrendous past. This dulled his anger. I may never forget what she did, but at least it’ll no longer
consume me. He’d take Legonas’s advice to heart and focus towards the future.
[Chapter 53] Light – Lantern Festival
People should spend more time on roofs. Light sat atop the Rose Palace. Far off at the Guild,
distinguished guests from around Enera gathered for Arther’s funeral. He’d head there later. The
view here is great.

The sun had set, yet the Isle remained radiantly lit. Crowds filled the lanterns adorned streets, their
cheers echoing through the evening air. A concert was in full swing near the Wall of Legends. You’d
never know a storm was coming.

The mealstorm towered the western horizon, lightning crackling over its spinning surface. While
hundred feet waves clashed in the Blue Abyss, the nearby docks were abuzz with activity as airships
were moved into hangars. Those remaining must be planning to outrun the weather. It’d be empty
come midnight.

Light fingered the sheath at his side. He’d recovered the last ninjato, ‘Fang’. It was the sharpest. As
for its illusory grace… He drew the weapon and observed the blackish edge. ‘Fever’. With a single
scratch, the victim would fall ill. Their temperature would rise, their strength would wither, and their
balance would be thrown off. While far from crippling, it bypasses disease resistance and lasts a
decent chunk of time. Even Free would be effected.

Agata had apologized, claiming it’d take an enchanter better versed with curses to bring out its true
potential. Light hadn’t complained. All my spoils have proved useful, and this one will be no
different.

Sheathing the weapon, Light considered deeply. Once the dust settles, I’ll travel to Harakoune. I’ll
visit the hidden villages and be immortalized as the greatest ninja ever.

He felt relief at the decision. We’ve just entered Enera and have so much to experience. It’d be a
mistake to confess. Romance isn’t even on Hope’s radar. If his feelings was more than a childish
crush, they’d endure.

It’s starting. Distant lights were drifting up the Isle’s interior along the Pillar of Enera. Out of
concern for the storm, the timetable had been moved up, and lanterns were to be released as soon as
darkness fell. Light smiled. Not just lanterns. It was customary for those with the ability to release a
summon into the sky. All manner of fantastical creatures accompanied the lanterns: Birds with the
wildest of feathers, glowing transparent fish, golden griffins, colorful dragons… Fairies outnumbered
others by far. They’re all some can manage.

I should release my own. Light concentrated, and a sparkling, translucent stag appeared. The area
below its hooves shone brightly, as if invisible ground was revealing itself. An air dancer. This had
been Vanessa’s recommendation.

As it galloping to join the others, the Helix was lit ablaze by the phoenixes perched on its rocks. The
fireworks went on for miles. Under their glow, a river of lanterns drifted into the night, escorted by
the most wondrous parade. Magical.

Light got up. There are more spectacles to see. Reaching the Guild, he found thousands congregating
stalls on the Grey Plaza. Some were still busy releasing lanterns and summons. Arther would be
happy. Light was certain the hero would’ve wanted his funeral to be a grand affair.

Weaving through, Light approached the Great Hall. The sprawling building was reserved for Arther
Bard’s close acquaintances and their immediate family. As such, it was filled with saints, immortals,
and other prominent figures. As Astra’s children, they could mingle in this illustrious crowd. There’s
nothing to fear. Siegfried himself had declared no hostilities would be tolerated. With this guarantee,
even the bitterest enemies could pay their respect. The last time so many legends were in one place
was the Black Banquet…

Within the hall was a wild variety of the finest attires. I must upgrade my shinobi gear. Wandering
over-sized rooms, he stumbled on his siblings milling with the Barsal Empire delegation. They’re the
only ones we’re familiar with.

Free was questioning Farran, “I read you knew Sola before she traveled to the Black Citadel. Would
you mind telling me what she like?”

“I’m amazed you uncovered that obscure detail.” The hero answered. “I did indeed meet Sola when
visiting Nolstice. At the time I was a conquerer, and she attracted my attention for the war potential
of her creations. I got close to her with idea of recruitment but was disappointed. She’d no interest. It
seems the horrors she produced were simply her unrestrained curiosity.”

“So how did this pacifist turn into the Necromancer of the End?”

Farran shrugged sadly, “I don’t have an answer. Many good people fought for the other side. I’ll
never understand why…”

Light discretely slipped away. There are people I must meet.

“Quietly escaping?” A soft voice said.

Startled, Light pivoted to find a yellow-haired woman. “The Morning Sun.” He stammered.

“That’s my title, but the name’s Adele.” The smirking immortal corrected. “Anyway, I heard you were
visited by the young Vanessa Goldstone. How did that go?”

Is she fishing for gossip? “She dragged me around for a bit and taught me martial arts. We also
hunted assassins and werewolves. Nothing besides that.”

“Is that so?” Adele chuckled. “Sounds eventful. Vanessa must’ve enjoyed her stay.”

“I believe she did…” ——Except for that one part. “Why did you chase after me?” Light anxiously
changed the subject.

“I was wondering about your future plans.” Adele said.

What’s this? Light relayed his intentions, and Adele nodded, “That’s good. I was worried you might
be tempted to visit the Barsal Empire. If so, I was going to advise against it.”

“Why? Would I be unwelcomed?” Light was troubled.

Adele broke into laughter, “No, rather the problem would be the opposite. In a way, Farran’s
greatness is his flaw. You’d become an object of fascination. There’d be others like Vanessa, and
they’d be far more aggressive. It’s difficult to live with that attention. I’d know. All of us descendants
have dealt with the phenomenon. It was particularly bad for Anthem and me, as we were the first
inscribed on the Wall…”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to make our homeland seem inhospitable. It’s just that you grew up in the
Arctic. In the Barsal Empire, you’d face the isolation of living in Farran’s shadow. That’d be equally
unhealthy. I’d urge you, at least until immortality, to forge your own path. There’ll be plenty of time
for a homecoming later.” She’s looking out for my interests, Light realized. Adele might be a good
person.

Offering thanks, he successfully distanced himself and scanned the room. He was convinced ninjas
were present, and he meant to find them. There. Two were conversing in an corner. Making his way
over, he stopped dead as he saw another guest. That’s… I have to fetch Hope. There’d be time for his
idols later.
[Chapter 54] Hope – Clay Donnaster
“What’s going on?” Hope demanded.

“There’s someone you must meet.” Light answered as he pulled her away. She followed both irritated
and curiosious. They arrived by a man leaning against a wall holding a glass of champagne. He wore
a cowboy hat, and she glimpsed a holster under his poncho. It couldn’t be…?

“Meet Clay Donnaster. Now I’ll leave you two alone.” Light darted into the crowd. Thanks and damn
you. What am I to ask without warning?

“So you’re Hope Skyfell, Jenna’s double.” Clay took a sip. “Stories have reached me of a gunslinging
ninja. That’d be you?”

“Yes,” She confirmed, mind racing.

“May I see your bullets?”

“Sure,” She offered a recoil bullet. Glad I took everything except the grenade launcher.

Analyzing it, Clay grinned, “You’re using these as projectile and propulsion.”

“Is that wrong?” She answered nervously.

“Not at all, but eventually you’ll want teleportation bullets. Nothing beats their mobility.”

“How do I do that?” She demanded. They sound awesome.

Clay shook his head, “It’s too early. Even with perfect materials, you must be a peak-level saint to
weave that spell. Just keep the notion in mind.”

“Any other advice for a budding gunslinger?” Hope relaxed.

“Hmm…” Clay considered. “Have you enchanted unearthly metals?”

“Yes, mithril bullets.” Hope nodded happily. “They’re wonderful.”

“I see.” Clay said. “And did you forge this mithril yourself?”

Hope’s eyes went wide, “No, I didn’t… Is that a problem?”

“It is.” The man nodded. “You’re wielding over-powered munitions not fully fashioned by yourself.
Your achievements will be discounted. I wasted months before discovering this…”

“Should I stop?” She winced at the prospect.

“It depends. To accumulate renown, then yes, refrain as much as possible. However, never hold back
when it’s a matter of survival. Long term, you should learn to meld unearthly materials yourself.
That’s what I did.”

This is so useful. Hope asked about something that’d been bugging her a while, “You might have
heard my brother received the Necronomicon from Nero Ebonwood. Wouldn’t such a legendary
artifact be considered a ‘cheat’?”
Clay chucked, “Ah, the impossibly nuanced inner workings of the renown system. You’ll struggle with
it your entire life, but let me offer what wisdom I can. No, the Necronomicon will not diminish your
brother’s deeds. I count three reasons off the top of my head. First, that book is undoubtedly a ‘high-
skill’ instrument. Second, rightfully inherited items fall in the same category as self-made ones.
Lastly, non-consumable weapons are partly considered an extension of their owner. They’re
fundamentally different from bullets, grenades, and single-use charms.”

“By that logic,” Hope said slowly. “If you bequeathed your guns to me, I’d get full credit for anything
I did with them?”

“Correct.” Clay smiled. “As a reward for your cheekiness, I’ll reveal another layer of complexity. The
HEAVENLY DAO grades events on a narrative, case-by-case basis. Depending on the circumstance,
you might even get recognition for a magic bullet you didn’t create. One such exception is the ‘trump
card’.”

The man drew out a necklace on which a series of bullets hung spaced-out. He pulled one off.

“I call this ‘certain death’. Composed of indestructible black Mithril, it’s enchanted with the simplest
of magics…”

“First, it’ll fly straight. Wind, water, gravity, obstacles… No force will alter its course. It’ll tear
through blessings as though they didn’t exist. Second, once fired, its weight increases to one ton. This
isn’t something which can be deflected or blocked. If you hit the right spot, it’ll take down anything.”

“Now some warnings. Your target will feel this coming a mile away. If not immobilized, they’ll dodge.
Remember it travels straight, so adjust your aim. Finally, this will keep going long after hitting its
mark. Don’t shoot towards cities.”

“Those caveats aside, it’s the real deal.” Clay held out his hand.

Hope examined the gift. Oh, god. The magic packed within was so dense her senses couldn’t
penetrate. With Agata, I could at least see the enchantments. So this is what an immortal is capable
of…

“Why are you giving me this?” Hope was bewildered.

“Call it an investment in a promising enchantress. I’m sure you’ll return the favor one day.” With
that, Clay tipped his hat and walked away, leaving her staring at the black metal in her palm.
[Chapter 55] Kate – Confronting Kara
Withdrawing stealthily, Kate left the Great Hall to climb to the roof. She spotted Kara admiring the
rising lanterns. She’s not the type to mingle. Kate took a deep breath.

“What does my lovely pupil wish?” Kara asked as she neared.

“I’d like some help.” Kate declared flatly. Kara’s tail twitched with interest. “When Silver and I
returned from the Darklands, we hated your guts to our core…” Kara didn’t bat an eyelid, but her
grin widened. Keep cool, keep cool. “Since then, we spoke to Sars and Legonas. To be honest, some of
it shocked me…”

“We discussed together afterwards. While Silver might have found some peace, I haven’t. I need
more. Sars claims you took a liking to us. Is that the truth?”

“Silver is the clone of a legendary hero, raised by another hero. That’s the best start you could dream
of.” Kara looked at her sideways. “In comparison, what’re you? An orphan from nowhere. Sure,
you’ve above-average abilities backed by hard work, but can’t you see the difference? You’re already
two years older. Do you think that gap will shrink?”

“On a whim, I decide to give you the strength to survive… and maybe stay together.”

“Yes, I pushed you harder, but the training was the same. Silver’s talent simply made it easier for
him. Have you not noticed how he holds himself back around you?”

He does? She’d sometimes suspected, but… That must end.

“Also, aren’t you forgetting Arther Bard was a summoner? Silver hasn’t even begun exploring this
side of his potential.”

“If you can’t overcome your resentment and accept the renown of being ‘Kara’s disciple’, you’ve no
chance of keeping up. You’ll either drag him down or watch him ascend while withering away.”

Kara got up, “In the end, I gave you an opportunity. Make of it what you will.”

“Thanks.” Kate said to empty air. The immortal had leapt away. She’s so aggravating.

Kate sat contemplating. ‘Dragging Silver down’ isn’t an option. There was still much to process, but
perhaps she too could come to terms.

Above, phoenixes left their perches on the Helix and circled down. The burial is beginning
soon. They’d light the path to the Tomb of Legends. It was time to grieve the man who’d rescued her
long ago.
[Chapter 56] Lily – The Storm Fleet
Lily and Astra watched the horizon-spanning storm from the western ramparts. We can’t blame the
HEAVENLY DAO for this one. Similarly to fame, hurricanes and typhoons had attracted the Ether’s
attention by capturing mankind’s awe. Scaling up in size and speed, their calm centers were replaced
with tornado-forming vortexes. Maelstorms reached so high no sunlight could penetrate, yet
lightning struck so frequently at all elevations that their interior was always lit.

Their edges became sharp. While forty mile winds were sweeping the Isle, the approaching wall was
gusting at three hundred. The wards will drop that in half, but there’ll be damage.

Lily sighed. I didn’t reach the Underground Coliseum, as expected… I should’ve burned my way in
when Rose first suggested the possibility. She cursed herself for the hundredth time.

She was done with childishness. Sarah is gone tomorrow. While she’d remain eternally bitter, she’d
never again shirk her responsibilities. The costs are too high. Lily gazed up melancholically. For two
thousand years, Arther prodded me ‘grow up’, but only his death was able to reach me. Why am I
so stubborn?

She shook her head. I should focus on the present. She’d finished her mourning at the burial. Be
more like Astra. Lily turned to her companion staring out at sea. She didn’t cry this time either… It
was the same for Jenna and Ethan. What self-control is that? Just how deeply is she jaded?

“Do you believe another Dark Age is coming?” she asked hoping to distract herself. “I really don’t
want to go through that again…”

“Nero claims something on the level of the White Dragon will happen tonight.” Astra answered. “We
can only pray it doesn’t result in the worst.”

After a silence, Lily continued, “According to Argadon, it’ll be the third time.”

“Third what?” That got her attention.

“The third time Torak wages war on existence. Apparently, this world is Idia’s second attempt at life.
There was another place before that. A heaven where angelic beings lived. Torak smashed it into a
billion pieces. Those——” She pointed to the barely visible stars. “Are the scattered remnants of that
paradise.”

Lily smirked, “Can you imagine how pissed he must’ve been? To have won twice, only to have life
survive…”

Astra considered carefully and rendered her verdict, “You should spend less time speaking with
ancient dragon gods. It’s not good for your mental health.”

What? “It’s true. Argadon——” Lily began then the maelstorm hit.

Even with the Isle and Rose Palace’s wards, Lily was knocked back. Astra quickly put up a third layer
of protection. She’s better with air. Visibility dropped to a mile as mist barreled by and lightning
assaulted the city’s invisible defenses.

“Should we remain?” Lily enhanced her voice to speak through the howling wind. “We could survey
far better from the ISF’s building.” While their location had made sense to watch the approaching
maelstorm, Lily was growing anxious over Kain’s arm.
“This evening I received a tip from Gareth Black. The Knights of Oranda might’ve deployed the
Storm Fleet.” Astra answered.

“Even they can’t sail that.” Lily gestured to the rampaging elements.

“Wrong,” Astra corrected. “While they may never have done so before, they have Karissa and the ‘Eye
of the Storm’. You should know.”

“Oh…” Lily said in sinking realization. Sure, with the Knight of the Tempest, it’s possible. Damn.

The Knights of Oranda were formed during the Dark Age in response to a collapsing world. In the
name of courage, they rallied the brave to wage war on Sola’s forces, acting as a quick-response strike
force specialized in hunting undead. The ships they rode were called the Storm Fleet from their
frequent and lengthy trips into vilestorms. On these excursions, one of the knight commanders,
Karissa Surhelm, had made herself known with her mastery over air. Wherever she traveled,
malevolent winds were completely suppressed. So noticeable was this that soldiers began referring to
her as the ‘Eye of the Storm’. This legend crystallized becoming a Sublime Vagary. I suppose there’s
no reason it wouldn’t work on maelstorms too…

“Could you check using ‘Godly Reach’?” Astra asked.

Please, let her be wrong this once. Activating her ability, Lily’s heart sank when she felt a bubble of
stillness ten miles out. “Found them. There’s about a hundred in a mile wide area. They’ll be here in
two minutes.”

“So it’s confirmed.” Astra channeled a surge of power, and a two foot figure emerged, armored in ice.
Sharp white blades sprung from its back, and frost fire from its head. A greater winter sprite.

“Warn Miki.” Astra said. The fae warrior flicked its wings and sped away leaving a frost trail. It was
briefly blown off course leaving the palace, but then powered through the gale. Miki will relay the
alert. While too much for ordinary fairies, lightning sprites easily cut through these winds. Storm is
their element. Inexplicably, Astra conjured another messenger, sending it downward.

“What was that?” Lily asked.

“A call for backup.” Astra offered cryptically. I hate her habit of keeping others in the dark. To their
right, streaks of electricity were fanning out from the Guild. Many immortals and saints were present
this time around. She and Astra had seen to that. The Isle’s independence is at stake.

Lily reach out again. Five miles. Eighteen battleships belonged to the Knights of Oranda, and the rest
were Empire. An invasion force.

“Eye of the Storm.” Boomed a voice from the Blue Abyss, and a wave of clarity hit the Isle. Before
them, an armada glided forward above turbulent water. The maelstorm had been pushed back seven
miles in all directions, forming a sphere of tranquility. Far off, lighting flashed unceasingly along its
border. This was so useful during the Dark Age… It sucks having it turned against us.

Recognizable silhouettes stood on the decks. This is the worst. If the Knights were here, so too was
their leadership. Besides Karissa, they were facing Grengil Sage, the Chaos Knight, and Alexard
Deon, the Knight of Gilded Blades. All three have become monstrously strong.

The Knights of Oranda hadn’t disbanded, knowing the threat wasn’t over. Instead, they’d expanded,
preparing for the day they’d be called on again. Damn you, Lithorn. If the stars vanish, we’ll need
them. How had he won them over?
Lily turned to the Empire’s flagship, recognizing the figures at its front. Cedric Grinfield, Coralin
Dorate, and Zavier Lithorn, the Northern Emperor’s great-great-grandson. They were issues too,
especially the last. Since before the dark age, Zavier had lead the Bloodstone Order, the military
faction forming the backbone of the empire’s might. He didn’t shy from conflicts, preferring a
forceful hands-on approach. This hadn’t endeared him to many, but millennia of taking to the field
personally had transformed him into a titan.

Worried, Lily scanned rooftops. Kara, Sars, Radin, Legonas, Agata, Simon and a dozen others were
on golden structures. The rest were spread out elsewhere, with Gareth Black on the ISF
headquarters. Oh, that’s nice. Scary people are best on your side.

Partly reassured, she faced forward. They’ll try diplomacy before force. Unexpectedly, the first to
speak was Grengil Sage, his voice roaring out as the armada slowed.

“Kara, are you glad? Our long awaited opportunity to throw down has arrived!” He wore a wild smile
and clutched a golden quarterstaff. Blades offer no advantages against the undead.

“What about you, Chaos Knight?” Kara answered back, baring fangs in a grin. “Are you happy to have
stumbled on a chance to duel which satisfies your stifling honor?”

Both parties were clearly thrilled. At least someone’s having a blast. Grengil rivaled the Beast of
Sanrune in battle lust. He’s a wonderful ally in a fight, but a pain the rest of the time.

“Not yet.” Alexard snapped sternly, flanking Grengil with Karissa.

“Kara, same deal.” Astra added icily. I’m so glad it’s not my job to rein those two in.

“To the matter at hand,” Zavier Lithorn began. “Our——”

KA-BOOOOOM. The largest lightning strike Lily had ever seen split the space between them. The
subsequent thunder caused her ears to ring.

“That was to remind you of this place’s true overlord.” Siegfried voice echoed from the sky. “Keep
damages to a minimum.”

That’s rich. After everything, the HEAVENLY DAO wants to pretend it cares? Despite her irritation,
she understood. This was the military of a foreign power hovering off-shore. The pressure
strengthens our hand, so I should be thankful.

“We’ll do our best.” Zavier bowed before empty air. Even that brute knows to show respect. “Once
again, our demands are simple. Surrender the Isle of the Dreams.”

Astra turned to the Knight of Gilded Blades, “I’m disappointed to find you here, Deon. Why are you
threatening the Isle?”

“To prevent another age of tragedy.” Alexard answered solemny. “Nero should have warned you
about tonight. While the Knights accept your children are untainted, there’s merit to the Northern
Emperor’s claims as well. Your daughter’s ability to open the Pillar is risk we can’t ignore, as is the
lengths Samuel Lithorn is willing to go to prevent it.” Alexard gave Zavier a sidelong glance.

I see. The empire would’ve acted with or without the Knights. They feared what that confrontation
might’ve triggered and chose to influence its outcome.

“We’re prepared to offer safe passage to any who wish to depart.” Alexard continued. “This can end
without bloodshed.”
Zavier objected, “That’s not what we——”

“The emperor only cares that the pillar remains unopened.” Alexard snapped. “Removing Hope
Skyfell achieves this aim.”

Lily sighed. So this is their gambit. Give Lithorn a win to avoid the worse. They’re no doubt hoping
a show of force will make us back down.

Astra focused on Alexard, “You’re siding with a villain. Didn’t the Knights have principles?”

“Half of humanity perished last time.” Karissa countered. “Shouldn’t preventing a repeat be the
highest principle of all? No one wants hostilities here.” Grendil and Kara would disagree. “Won’t
you be reasonable?”

Astra shook her head, “Because you’re vastly underestimating the premium the Cultivating Realm
puts on honor. They’ll take this as a declaration of war, sparking a global conflict. The Grey Kingdom
and others will take advantage of this chaos. Millions will die.”

“You could be right.” Alexard said sadly. “Unfortunately, we’ve already committed ourselves. ‘Forge
of Creation’.” The air flashed brilliantly as thousands of golden blades pierced their way into
existence. Some were the size of trees, and all were aimed at the Isle. “You should realize the
difference in military… potential…” He trailed off. What?

Lily spun to see a giant bird soaring into view, wings pulsating with the blue of frost fire. Astra’s
phoenix… Her eyes widened at what followed in its wake. Circling up the pillar, a host of ice dragons
scattered to perch on the Helix. I once asked why she chose them as her first line of
defense. ‘Because they can fly’ she answered.

“Anticipating the worst,” Astra explained calmly. “I had my phoenix lead them here through the
Darklands. The Mask of Xarst can keep Earth’s End safe alone.”

Expressions had turned ugly across the armada. Crafted over millennia by the strongest ice mage,
those dragons weren’t normal. My phoenixes would also be more impressive if I lived in
volcano. She was tempted to unleash Fayla, but reconsidered. That’s the immaturity I’m casting
away.

“So what now?” Astra asked. Will they back off?

Before Alexard could answer, an airship raced up and made a frantic announcement, “Nirvan is
under attack by the Laughing Man and requests immediate assistance! Two towns, fifteen thousand
souls, have fallen to Kain’s curse. If they aren’t stopped, the country will be overrun.”

As everyone absorbed the news, Cedric jumped onto the Nirvan craft.

“What’s this?” Zavier demanded.

“I can prioritize.” Cedric barked back. “Countless lives are at risk, and I’m one of the few who can
drive that madman off. The Isle can wait.”

A nervous tension settled as the interloper sped away. The one to break it was Grengil, “Say, Kara,
my role is to keep you occupied. So if you were to…”

She got the gist, “Then let’s go.”

As the battle junkies disappeared, so too did the menacing weaponry hovering above. “I’m declaring
a cease fire.” Alexard turned to Karissa, “Can you control the situation here?”
“Of course.” The Knight of the Tempest answered.

By her side, Astra issued her own proclamation, “The Knights of Oranda are guaranteeing a truce. All
those who with the courage, accompany me.” She plunged downward, and dozens from both sides
followed her.

You’re kidding… It’d happened so fast Lily couldn’t object. She looked nervously to Zavier, who
shouted angrily, “Karissa, you don’t really expect me to stand idle?”

“You will.” Karrisa answered calmly. “Or I’ll collapse ‘Eye of the Storm’”

Zavier hesitated, “You wouldn’t dare…”

Karissa laughed, “How do you think I earned my title? I’m more than capable of fending off this
weather. Are you as confident?”

Seething, Zavier said nothing. Coralin addressed him from behind, “This mission depends on the
cover of the Maelstorm. You should take some men and deal with the distraction promptly. I’ll
remain.”

I’ve heard enough. Certain the Isle safe, Lily spread her wings.
[Chapter 57] The Laughing Man – Like
Old Times
I love maelstorms. It was especially wondrous when they made landfall somewhere unprepared,
scraping everything away. That crushing despair when survivors can’t even recognize the barren
landscape… Sometimes it’s nice to savor tragedies not caused by oneself. Variety was the spice of
life.

Most of Nirvan had shut down except for four towns. Far inland from the Blue Abyss and deep under
the earth, they’d resolved to strengthen their wards to celebrate into the night. Partygoers from all
over had flocked to these islands of festivities. Former island in this case.

Relaxing on the tallest building, he soaked in the wails and muffled sobbing. Like old times. Staking
hundreds to the walls had brought back a wave of nostalgia. I don’t do this much anymore. When
toiling on grand endeavors, there simply wasn’t time for the little pleasures. Even now, he didn’t
have the luxury to properly appreciate the chaos.

While the first village had gone down smoothly, he’d been interrupted the second time around. Two
saints and an immortal had attempted to thwart him. Sadly, the latter had escaped, which meant
others would be alerted. Hence an element of time pressure.

He sighed. I shouldn’t complain, tonight was a treat. On top of the maelstorm, foresight was on the
fritz all over Enera. Torak’s work, I imagine. As a result, he’d enjoyed a rare freedom of operations.

The Laughing Man contemplated the saints struggling opposite him. I’ve changed. The old him
would’ve been madly convulsing. I was once so naive and easily satisfied… Today such mundane
suffering only elicited a serene smile.

He frowned. What happens when saints fall to Kain’s curse? Ah right, they get stronger. It’s
immortals who grow weaker. They lost their sublime vagaries, artifacts, and centuries of skill. The
end product was always inferior.

Faintly, ‘Eye of The Storm’ drifted to his ear. No more playing. He leapt, tossing a cannister behind.
As he breached the wards and was embraced by howling winds, he heard the explosion. Another
digit deployed. In truth, he thought poorly of the Isle’s recent outbreak. So wasteful.

He glanced back at the distant blaze on the horizon. That’s how you do it. Since despair was a vector
for infection, preemptively staking victims obviously produced superior results. Bonus points if there
were plenty huddling in fear nearby.

Enough self-praise. Soon frightening monsters would show up. Although those saints will help,
fifteen thousand won’t be enough. I must use the third. He dropped towards another blissfully
partying town.
[Chapter 58] Hope – Mithril Bullets
Hope and her siblings had watched everything from the South Wing’s top floor. The Rose Palace had
been evacuated and placed on lockdown. It should almost be as secure as the Inner Palace. They’d
remain there until Wise deemed it too dangerous.

This fragile peace is more frustrating than the standoff. Of course, Hope understood they were
powerless to act, but that didn’t change her feelings. The worst is nothing has been
resolved. Whatever disaster had befallen Nirvan, it’d merely delayed the conflict. The mealstorm
continued swirling beyond the menacing off-shore fleet.

As Hope paced the upstairs lounge, her wrystal flashed. ‘A package was dropped off for Hope Skyfell.
It’s on a shelf at the gatehouse. Pick it up at your convenience. ——Palace Administration’

What’s this? Hope eyed the message suspiciously until the realization hit her. The mithril bullets I
ordered! Orthos Braslin had offered to drop them off when they arrived.

Wait, they’re just sitting on a shelf? Hope remembered the fortune she’d spent on them, and the
blood drained from her face.

“I’ll be right back.” She rushed off. The palace might be deserted, but there’s no way I am leaving
them out in the open.

She burst into the gatehouse and was relieved to see a brown box. That must be it. She then froze
noticing a almond-haired man sitting besides the shelf. Why does he seem familiar?

“Good evening, Hope.” The stranger rose. “I’m Sion Gale. It’s a pleasure to finally meet the reason
I’ve been stuck on the Isle of Dreams.”

Oh, no. Why is the ‘Child Killer’ here? I’m screwed…

“Funny story,” Said a voice behind her. “But the gatehouse is a weird blind spot in the palace’s
defenses. Lily’s phoenixes don’t notice what happens here.”

Sarah stood at the entrance, “The Laughing Man wished me to relay some wisdom: ’An insistence on
doing everything oneself and a refusal to rely on others… Both are exploitable flaws which lead
protagonists to their downfall.’”
[Chapter 59] Wise – A Desperate
Chase
“Something’s wrong.” A terrible premonition had struck Wise. “Where’s Hope?” He lead the others
through the palace only to find her dimensional pouches on the gatehouse’s floor.

“It’s alright, she isn’t dead.” Rose exclaimed quickly. “We would’ve found her body. They must be
afraid of Simon’s pendant.”

“The Underground Coliseum!” Free exclaimed. “If they kill her there, Simon won’t be able to
intervene.”

Rose grew frantic, “We must find the passage. She’s just been taken, it might still be open.”

“Everyone to the Undercity,” Dawn declared. “I’ll go ahead with Rose and Wise.”

Grabbing them both, his sister leapt onto the palace and again towards the Pillar, summoning wings.
She asked Rose, “Where’s the general location? I know you spent the day looking.”

“It’s a red light district.” Rose said. “I’ll point it out.”

They skydived, plummeting the interior with five phoenixes in their wake. Passing the pillar’s base, a
scorched city came into view.

“There!” Rose signaled some rundown buildings. “We must check everywhere, especially inside
buildings.”

Dawn and Rose channeled their full power, releasing waves of blue and red sprites. As they spread
out, Wise concentrated. “Got it!” He shouted with mixture of relief and fear. “It’s behind machinery
in a warehouse one layer down. It’ll close in forty seconds.”

“We’ll see about that.” Dawn said tersely. Following his directions, she dropped towards a large roof,
wrapped her wings around them, and crashed through. Once the dust settled, they found a red fairy
near an enormous rusted engine. Dawn flung it aside to reveal a bright passageway.

“Keep it open as long as you can.” Rose jumped outside. “I’ll have my firebirds release flares.”

While Dawn froze the doorway, Wise desperately searched. I know we’ll all make it inside, but will
we reach Hope in time?
[Chapter 60] Hope – The
Underground Coliseum
“Why is it still open?”

Hope regained consciousness, wincing at the throbbing in her skull. Her arms and legs were
restrained with rope. They knew to not use metal.

“Maybe debris is blocking the passage. Give it a second.”

The first voice was Sarah Godspeed. Orthos Braslin was the second. Hope chuckled
soundlessly. They set me up good.

Playing dead, she sneaked a peak. For a second, she recognized the Stone Coliseum, but then saw a
bright cavern ceiling. The Underground Coliseum. Twenty feet away, Orthos was kneeling and
fiddling with something. Sion Gale sat nearby on a golden chair while Sarah was above, grimacing
impatiently at a podium.

Hope discretely tested her bonds. Must be an unearthly material. All her equipment was gone. I
only have the metal around my arms.

“Finally!” Sarah yelled triumphantly. “It’s sealed.”

“So time to kill her?” Sion got up. Am I about to——.

“No!” Sarah cried sharply. “Not yet.”

“What?” Sion lowered his spear.

“Have you forgotten how the amulet works? “The way in might be closed now, but it wasn’t a minute
ago. Simon Black is a master at time manipulation. Try anything and he could show himself.” Sarah
pointed to an opening in the arena’s wall. That must be the secret passage.

“So what do we do?” Sion frowned.

“We wait.” Sarah answered. “The Laughing Man’s instructions were clear: five minutes after shutting
the exit. Only then will it be safe.”

“Do as she says.” Orthos chimed in. “Simon scared the daylights out of me when he appeared at my
shop. If not for the explosives, I would’ve been caught.”

“Fine” Sion collapsed with a sigh, “I’ve waited weeks, what’s five more minutes?”

I must get free… Hope gathering steel near her hands and created serrated blades, slowly sawing
through. She repeated the process for her ankles. … Now what? She was confined with an immortal,
with only enough metal for a single blade.

I really screwed up. In the end, all her efforts had lead nowhere. No, it’s worse than that. Her drive
to improve had been exploited to bait her. Orthos dangled some mithril and that’s all it took. She
knew she was weak and had tried to change, but it was useless. Her eyes watered. And now I’m
crying. She hated that.
Suddenly a violent wind swept the arena. She felt herself dragged away and discovered herself on the
far side with Light knelling nearby, dimensional pouches in hand.

“Why is it all or nothing with you?” Her brother said. “Becoming strong is great, but you don’t need
to do it alone.” Behind him, the others arrived, phoenixes in tow.

“Thanks,” Hope wiped her face and took her equipment. They are amazing, making it here. If we
survive, I’ll try to be less stubborn.

“What a touching reunion.” Sion mocked, ripping the sandstorm apart with one swing of his spear.
The immortal stood poised adorned by golden armor. In stark contrast, Orthos stared wide-eyed,
and Sarah’s mouth hung open.

“How’s this possible…” Sarah mumbled. “Sion! Didn’t you notice them coming?”

“Oh, I’ve known for a while.” The immortal answered smugly. “But so what? The entrance is closed. I
admit Simon Black is intimidating, but nine brats who aren’t even saints? Why are you panicking?”

“I was just thrown off.” Sarah composed herself. “I don’t like surprises. You should’ve warned me.”

“I suppose I could’ve…” Sion admitted, turning. “Did you finish rigging the arm?”

“Yes, timer is set.” Orthos affirmed nervously.

“Great,” Sion seized the container and tossed it in a high arc. Everyone froze as the explosive-ladened
biological weapon spun through the air. A horrified Sarah caught it with both arms, then laughed
softly in relief.

“ARE YOU MAD?” She screamed.

Sion spoke coldly, “Activate the Blood Arena’s barrier. If one of them makes it out, I won’t be able to
guarantee your safety.”

Sarah reacted instantly, slapping a palm on the podium. The arena’s opening slammed shut, and they
felt a forcefield locking them in.

“What about me?” Orthos panicked. “I’m stuck here too!”

Sion shrugged, “you’ve already fulfilled your role. Protecting you is no longer critical. My apologies.
Do your best to survive.” His partner cursed foully.

“What are your plans for Kain’s arm?” Rose demanded.

Sion cocked his head playfully, “I suppose there’s no reason not to tell you…”

“Sion!” Sarah exclaimed.

“We’ve got fifty minutes to waste. What’s the harm of enlightening them? Unless you believe I might
lose…” Before this open menace, Sarah shrunk back.

“So the arm…” Sion continued. “I’ll be chucking it into the Hollow under the Pillar. Thanks to
Karissa’s ‘Eye of the Storm’, the pulverized fragments will scatter across the lower Isle and Spiral
City, the two safe havens thousands are being evacuated to.

“That’s…” Rose stuttered.

“Both will be overrun.” Soul concluded.

Sion smirked, “Nirvan will indeed go up in flames, but the Isle conveniently has an army moored off-
shore. Faced with the disaster, Karissa will be forced to stand aside. I’ll be joining Xavier and Coralin
in suppressing the werewolves. Once the dust settles, the Isle will belong to Lithorn. Hope Skyfell’s
death will be the icing on his cake.”

How vile. “Orthos!” Hope hollered. “Why’d you do it?” His betrayal hurts most.

The middle-aged man flinched, “Adventuring as a demolitionist is expensive. I must spend months
manning the shop for each expedition, so I’m always looking for extra cash. With the sums offered, I
couldn’t say no.”

Hope shook her head. At least I will never be like him. No matter how power hungry, she would
never sacrifice others.

“This concludes our Q and A.” Sion said. “Sarah, initiate a deathmatch.”

“You sure?” Sarah asked, blood draining from her face.

Sion sneered, “You’re about to be complicit in the murder of millions. Don’t get cold feet just because
you must dirty your own hands.”

Sarah grimaced, and searing red runes appeared on the walls.

“We’re now trapped. The Blood arena won’t open until one side is dead.” Sion smiled nonchalantly.
“This was how Arther met his end. He chased me, the impersonator, only to find the real thing.
Ironic, isn’t it?”

“Stop playing around,” Sarah shouted. “and get this over with.”

“You heard the lady.” Sion swaggered forwards. “You’re facing a living legend. You should
understand, right? How powerful I am.”

They did. We’re probably going to die, but we’ll go down fighting. She gripped her revolvers. I’ve a
bullet with his name on it, dammit.
[Chapter 61] Rose – Blood Arena
Sion Gale, the Child Killer… His affinity is creation, with a minor in air. Possessing the vast
experience of anyone on the wall. No obvious weaknesses. Rose grimaced. I should have predicted
he’d be here, but what choice was there?

“Hope first.” Sion dashed forward so fast their eyes had trouble following. Nooooo! Sion jumped
back as the ground exploded. Thank goodness they made it in time.

“Lily’s phoenixes…” Sion muttered looking up. “A bit of a pain.”

As I suspected, my familiars are the only ones who can keep up. “Don’t let him get close,” Rose
shouted. “And stay grouped so I can protect us!”

Sion laughed, “You think you can keep me away?”

This time the others reacted. Roots, ice, fire, sand, and steel flew to greet the immortal, yet he circled
around dodging and deflecting all. His relaxed demeanor spoke volumes on how the battle was
proceeding.

My Firebirds will tire at this rate. I must pace them… Unfortunately, as soon as she did, Sion found
an opening.

Soul moved to intercept while sand engulfed him, creating two duplicates. Oh, no.

Sion smirked, “Die.” He let loose simultaneous strikes on all three copies. Two collapsed while the
third barely deflected the blow to his shoulder. The spear tore through the ice armor and nicked off
an inch flesh. If it can injure Soul so easily…

Before Sion could strike again, a grenade came flying, and a frozen wall sprung up to shield them
from the blast. BOOM. As the shattered ice collapsed, they saw the immortal relaxing, spear on
shoulders.

“RSF too.” He mused. “Another hassle.”

Rose took advantage of the pause to study his weapon. The shaft appeared mithril, but the blade was
something else. Ivory of some kind, sharpened and enchanted. Her thoughts were interrupted when
Sion began crafting a white spell circle.

“Let’s spread you out.” He snickered. We can’t let him! Despite their best attempts, Sion calmly
evaded while completing his magecraft. “Atmospheric Explosion.”

A gust of assaulted her from the side. She turned to find Wise stabbing the air with staff. It was
mostly canceled.

“I won’t let you cast your magic.” He declared.

“Fine, we’ll do this the hard way.” Sion sighed, stalking them again.

He’s definitely playing around. Sion had murdered dozens of tourists throwing spears, yet he’d
refrained from projectiles so far. Since he has ‘time to waste’, he intends to kill us at close range.
This arrogance is keeping us alive, giving Free the chance to sow her seeds. Green sprouts were
popping up around the arena. Their foe soon spotted them too.
“What’s this? Looks troublesome…” Sion faced Free. “Your work…?”

He charged forward, and her sister reacted by unleashing a flood of vegetation with the Branch of
Creation. To their surprise, Sion powered straight through, his spear carving a path as if digging a
tunnel. How sharp is that thing? To their horror, they discovered the uncut roots surging past were
protecting Sion from outside attack. Free’s too preoccupied to notice!

As he entered killing range, Wise yelled, “Slow.” Sion’s eyes widened as he was overwhelmed, and he
quickly cut a route to safety. He wasn’t expecting——.

What are they doing? Rose panicked as Kate and Silver sprinted around towards Orthos. If he
realizes… I can’t cover them that far away! Fortunately, Sion was fixated on Wise.

“You used time manipulation? On ME?” Sion seethed. “You’re——” He was interrupted mid-sentence
by cries for help.

We must distract him! Reading her mind, a loud BANG rang out, capturing the immortal’s full
attention. He scowled and hopped back, spear whirling too fast to see. Hope’s mithril tracking
bullets. For a few seconds, Sion danced around fending off a persistent invisible threat. Once he’d
swatted the last one, he found a screaming Orthos Braslin flying towards him. The immortal initially
prepared to knock the man away, then reconsidered. Even he isn’t comfortable striking an ally.

Rose’s eyes widened when she saw Silver and Kate running behind Orthos. As Sion caught the
demolitionist, Kate grabbed his lowered spear. The cat eared girl donned full aura armor and held
with such force the immortal couldn’t break free. Next Silver jumped and collided with Orthos
wearing the same aura armor. Rose winced as the owner of Dragon’s Breath met his end between an
immortal and a human battering ram. Under the impact, Sion was forced back, spear pried from his
grasp.

This is our chance. Rose sent a phoenix on a kamikaze attack backed by the others. Worth the
sacrifice.

“Soul, slice it!” Rose yelled. Upon returning from Lost World, her brother had trained day and night,
mastering of a technique called ‘condensed blizzard marrow’. His hardened body could now unleash
Heaven Splitter while only suffering mild fractures. A second use breaks bones half the time. Kate
threw the spear in front of Soul, and he obliterated it with Diamonds Edge’s illusory grace. Yes!

Sion finished off the berserking phoenix. He observed Orthos’s corpse and his weapon’s remains, his
jaw clenched in fury.

“Now you’ve done it.” He said coldly, shooting towards Silver and Kate. Not good, they’re still too
far. Rose desperately sent her firebirds in pursuit. However, the immortal suddenly switched
directions and accelerated straight at her.

Oh… Rose barely had time for surprise before a golden spear struck her midsection. So that’s his real
speed… He really was holding back…

Rose experienced the familiar pain of being torn apart. When she came to, she saw her legs a couple
of feet away. That’s too much, even for Free… Above her, Sion looked down with a scornful smile.
*Kill him*. All remaining phoenixes began a frenzied assault. Hopefully that’ll help. She didn’t want
the others dying because of the shock.

As Rose attempted to slow the blood loss, she felt Wise at her side. In tears, he dragged her lower
body closer. That’s not going to work, you know?
With her vision fading, Rose contemplated. I’ve experienced so many deaths in coliseums. It’s
strange knowing this time will be the last. The searing pain was growing hazy. After finally learning
who I am and escaping the arctic, this is how it ends? Not fair… There’s still so much to do…

…
[Chapter 62] Wise – Blood Arena II
Wise cradled Rose, weeping. Everything, all of it, is my fault. He should’ve anticipated Hope’s
kidnapping. He could’ve warned Rose. Yet he’d failed because he’d been content to wallow in
inadequacy. And his sister had paid the price.

I WILL NEVER LIE AGAIN. THIS I SWEAR. Biting down furiously, Wise did what he should’ve
done weeks ago. As he tasted blood, the dynamics of the chaotic fight became clear. Sion was fending
off berserking phoenixes while his siblings pursued in a blind rage. This wouldn’t last. Once Rose’s
familiars fell, they’d be slain one by one. The future held a massacre. Unless I change it.

I WILL PROTECT MY SIBLINGS NO MATTER WHAT. NEVER AGAIN WILL I PROCRASTINATE

OR DELAY. THIS I SWEAR. Even if late, the declaration felt good. But it’s not nearly enough. To
overturn this hopeless situation, to redeem himself, he needed more.

Sion smashed a firebird out of existence. Two left… Time was running out, yet his mind blanked on
what to pledge. There were so many possibilities, but none promising enough. As another phoenix
was impaled, he saw Soul charge fearlessly, and the answer hit him.

I WILL BE A HERO. I WILL SLAY ALL EVILS BEFORE ME. I WILL DEFEND THE DEFENSELESS.
I WILL BE THE TORCH THAT ILLUMINATED THE DARKNESS. I WILL BE THE WALL THAT
PROTECTS ALL, EVEN AT THE COST OF MY LIFE. THIS I SWEAR. He chomped down hard.

Clarity washed over him surpassing anything before. Blood running from his mouth, Wise tore off
his headband and yelled, “All-Knowing Grasp!”
[Chapter 63] Sion – Blood Arena III
Got you! Sion shattered the last phoenix. Now finishing this will be simple.

Bang, bang, bang. Bullets whizzed by harmlessly. It’ll be over long before those start hitting. Since
the Blood Arena’s stakes were real, the blessing was in full effect.

Eight left. Who’s next? Sion was angry, but not because of his lost shark-tooth spear. I was planning
on discarding it anyway. The Northern Emperor had promised him a worthy weapon. No, he was
irritated this farce was lasting so long.

Amazingly, they even have a prospect of victory, no matter how fleeting. His foresight warned him
of three threats. The first was Ethan’s clone. How on Enera did he obtain Diamonds
Edge? Fortunately, ‘Heaven Splitter’ was easy enough to evade. Next was Jenna’s clone, the one
pointlessly shooting. She had an unblockable bullet reeking of death. Which asshole gave her
that? Last, there was Sola’s clone. He couldn’t let her touch him for some reason. As long as I’m not
immobilized, I’ll be fine.

Sion chose Astra’s clone. The ice walls she keeps dropping are annoying. Zigzagging across to her,
he unleashed a flurry of jabs. The girl guarded with two short swords, barely deflecting the barrage
into glancing blows. Impressive, but this ends soon. Her ice armor was being stripped away. Next
will be her flesh.

“Fire Wall!”

A green blaze erupted around his victim, driving him back. Shocked, Astra’s clone watched the
inferno flow harmlessly around her. She peered behind him, and Sion followed her gaze to Nero’s
double, cradling the severed corpse. The boy looked at him with teary, determined eyes and yelled,
“Fire Wall.”

Sion jumped aside. It couldn’t be…? The tip of his spear was aflame. He whirled it around, but the
weapon burned stubbornly. Soulfire…

Resembling a brighter ghastfire, soulfire consumed all sorcery its caster deemed hostile. This
included golden constructs as well as magic circulating internally as fuel for martial arts. With
continued exposure, even consciousness would be incinerated away. As if circumstances weren’t
aggravating enough, leave it to Nero’s clone to find the necromancy I despise the most.

Sion had known fate would be against him. It was the same back at that village. He doubted his
young opponents realized how much aid they were receiving. The ground was so slippery it might as
well have been covered in oil. He was compensating with golden puddles, but his speed still
suffered. Otherwise this would’ve concluded ages ago.

As the ‘child killer’, he’d learned much about fighting in such hostile conditions. Most critically,
nothing could be left to chance. Which makes chaotic elements like soulfire problematic. Its random
spread would be accelerated a dozen fold. Sion observed the emerald flames surging up his spear,
melting and disintegrating. He grimaced. Facing soulfire with the odds stacked so heavily against
me… If he caught fire, it might take several attempts to extinguish himself. That’s if I can put it out at
all…

Sion threw away his lance, creating another. How vexing. This wouldn’t change the outcome, but it’d
make the process longer.
“Fire Wall.” Again? He hopped back. What does he hope to accomplish with such predicable
—— “Fire wall. Fire wall. Fire wall.” Sion scrambled as the Blood Arena became stripped with criss-
crossing emerald flames.

Six times? Sion experienced a cold sweat. Necromancy this advanced? He glanced back and noticed
the book gleaming wickedly in the boy’s lap. A spell circle floated above. Apprehensively, Sion
recalled Nero’s recent statement, ‘As long as he has the will, the Necronomicon will lend him
strength.’

That book isn’t simply a collection of knowledge. It’s a catalyst, one which allows casting through
its pages! A chill ran down his spine. Nero clearly intended his clone to be his replacement. Did the
infallible hero err? That seemed almost as inconceivable as him losing.

The boy dies now. Sion threw his spear. An ice barrier arose, but the immortal forced it through with
telekinesis. This is no longer a game. Unfortunately, the aura brats pounced, dragging the slowed
weapon into a flaming wall. Sion sneered at the setback, materializing a dozen javelins in the
air. Let’s see them block this…

A black ninja appeared from nowhere, slicing his golden armor with a powerful downward swing. He
felt a sting as his skin was pierced. Damnable insect! Instantly summoning a spear, the immortal
aimed for the head. Destroying the brain prevented substitutions. You drew blood, but it’ll cost you
your miserable life!

“Freeze.” Sion grunted at the magic. Although he’d been prepared for more time manipulation, what
assaulted him was incomparably stronger. With his spear boring into the shinobi’s face, he felt the
world speed up, and then sand collapsed before him. These wretched pests…

A feverish grogginess hit him. A curse from that shinobi blade? Dodging a grenade, Sion took
stock. It’s not too bad, but I can’t risk a second dose. If the affliction was the stacking variety, it’d be
crippling. I should give up the offensive. No catalyst, no matter how powerful, can extend its
owner’s strength indefinitely. Nero’s clone will collapse shortly.

Sion had reached the Wall through innumerable struggles. He knew the key to surviving was keeping
a cool head before the unexpected. My opponents may not be saints, but they’re doppelgangers of
the strongest immortals, many wielding legendary weapons. It’s time to stop thinking of them as
children. He’d bide his time for the opportunity to strike.
[Chapter 64] Dawn – Blood Arena IV
Free was spearheading their offensive. Installing herself near Wise, she’d conjured a twisted tree
which spread out over the force field enclosing them in. From its branches, roots rained down. If
only we could incapacitate him for a second… Meanwhile on the ground, seeds were baring fruit,
littering the arena with a variety of deadly proximity mines. Sion was destroying them, but more just
kept sprouted.

Under cover of these distractions, the others were mounting their own attacks. Even Silver and Kate
had joined in, darting in and out of flames as they attempted to claw Sion apart. With his lost
weapon and Light’s affliction, close combat is no longer suicide. If anyone ran into trouble, Wise
manipulated time to help them escape.

But it’s going nowhere. Apart the small cut Light had inflicted, they’d failed to land a blow. Sion was
circling the perimeter while evading everything. He’s obviously waiting for Wise to tire. They were
racing against the clock with little to show so far.

Dawn was distraught, and it wasn’t simply the prospect of death. Everyone else but me has made a
critical contribution. Kate and Silver had stolen the ivory-tipped weapon, and Soul had destroyed it.
Hope’s mithril bullets had provided the diversion for the theft. Light had cursed their enemy. Free
and Wise had taken control of the battlefield. What have I done? Nothing noteworthy. Wise even
had to bail me out. The frustration seeped all the way to her bones. Losing is bad enough, but WHY
do I have to be outshone by my weaker siblings while it happens?

Her mind went quiet as she sent razor icicles flying. I could try that… It was a ludicrous concept
she’d dreamed up the other day, one which might serve as a last ditch strategy. But if nothing
happens, it’d be humiliating beyond imagination. It’d also cost them their slim shot at victory.

Too bad I can’t ask Wise. While her brother would know the odds of success, he wouldn’t be able to
answer. What she was contemplating would only work as a true gamble. Wagers with known
outcomes impress no one. Dawn glanced at her brother crouched with Rose and winced.
Determination was holding together a consciousness that should’ve long since departed. We don’t
have long…

Then disaster struck when Silver and Kate pursued a particularly bold assault. While Wise’s ‘freeze’
avoided their immediate demise… They ventured too far. Their aura armor faded before they could
reach safety. Gold spear shimmering, Sion lunged and pierced their torsos.

Noooooo… Everyone lashed out simultaneously, forcing the immortal back. Roots grabbed the two,
carrying them to the tree where Free emerged and began treatment. It didn’t look like their lives
were at risk, but her sister would be occupied for a few minutes. Sion took three out of play with a
single strike.

Dawn clenched her jaw, grinding her teeth. I won’t accept this. Again, she’d watched loved ones get
hurt. Despite being the most amazing person in existence, if she couldn’t protect those she cared for
at a time like this, she truly was worthless. Time to live up to my own expectations and take down
an immortal.

“Keep him busy for a minute.” She ordered the others. “Do whatever you have to.”

While they heeded her instructions, Dawn took to a knee, hand on her chest, and closed her eyes.
With a deep breath, she recited a prayer of her own creation.
[Chapter 65] Sion – Blood Arena V
“I am the peak of perfection.
Yet in this flawed world,
Merit means nothing.”

What nonsense is she babbling about? Whatever, Sion couldn’t afford to worry. The remaining brats
were liberally throwing RSF, and bothersome shrubbery remained about. Both won’t last.

Sion chuckled at the absurdity. For a moment he’d been legitimately concerned about his
chances. Me, focusing on survival? Against kids? He shook his head, glancing towards the aura
users.

I was playing defensive, but present me with such an attractive opportunity… He’d intended to kill,
but instead carved out a three inch hole. Aura defense is tough. It’d worked out however. Sion
smirked watching Sola’s clone uselessly tending wounds. You’ll all be dead soon.

“Before aberrant adversity, I know misfortune

Which my pride will never accept.”

Sion’s breath turned misty as a chill hit him. Why’s it getting colder? Momentarily confused, it all
clicked together. It’s Astra’s clone! That chant must be the activating condition for a Sublime
Vagary.

He regarded the kneeling girl in panic. I must stop her. He’d totally discounted those logic-
overturning abilities since it was astronomically rare for someone so young to possess one. If I’d
known, I would’ve gone all out from the start.

When he sprinted towards her, the others moved to obstruct him. Ethan’s clone disintegrated his
armor and gathered the fragments around Diamonds Edge, letting them loose as a blizzard with an
overhead swing. Crap. Recovering from the knock back, five black ninjas then rushed Sion. I don’t
have time for this! The girl had concluded another verse.

“So I’ll invoke it, a place which reverses fate

Where my superiority is complete.”

Dispatching his assailants, the immortal was almost relieved to see a grenade in the collapsing
sand. I can use this! He leapt and grunted as the explosion smashed into him, cracking his armor. He
was instantly catapulted over his target, throwing his spear and piercing her heart. Yes! His elation
quickly faded as his victim dissolved into an ice flurry. I should’ve gone for the head!

“Myriad Calamity Crystallization.”

Sion heard the words as he landed. The Blood Arena grew dim as the cavern melted into darkness. I
was too late. The immortal recalled his weapon, readying himself. He observes glittering falling
specks as the temperature dropped. Snow?

He looked up to see stars emerge, green wispy trails of pale light dividing them. A separate space re-
creating the arctic sky… Sion faced the one responsible.

Astra’s clone reached out, “These flakes are my splintered pride. Each represents a setback unjustly
imposed on me.”
What’s she—— His eyes widened as the ice specks increased in size, morphing into long sharp
spikes. There are a hundreds, and their numbers are rising!

“This place turns my ‘shortcomings’ into strength. As such, I have no flaws standing here.”

“What kind of circular logic is that?” Sion raged. Did this idiot weaponize her inflated ego? To turn
something like that into a Sublime Vagary… Just how stuck up is this brat?

“Can you withstand the hardships I’ve suffered?” She asked, raising a hand.

The shards floated forwards, and, hitting an invisible divide, shot like bullets. Damn it all. Sion spun
his spears at breakneck speed. It’s alright, not all are on target. This optimism withered away as he
repelled the barrage. They’re growing more accurate… It was that revolver pest. She’d worn away
his blessing.

Sharper than expected, more and more were getting through, peeling away his armor. If this
continues, one will reach somewhere vital… I’ll give up my lower half. Narrowing his focus, Sion
warded off the onslaught while enduring agony.

Finally, after an eternity, the bombardment ended, and light returned. Sion panted, not daring to
look at his legs. When his foresight flared, he raised his spear to block Diamonds Edge. As Ethan’s
clone pressed down from behind, Barsal’s clone stabbed two swords towards him from the front.
With his free hand, he grabbed one and let the other impale his arm.

How do I salvage this? Glancing around, he noticed his spacious surroundings. The soulfire is
gone! Across the arena, both Nero and Astra’s clones had collapsed. The troubling ones are
down. He might yet turn this around!

It was then that Hope appeared before him. Landing on the black ninja’s shoulders, she crouched eye
level and placed a revolver against his temple. He felt certain death within its barrel.

“For Rose.” She said, pulling the trigger.

Daammmi——
[Chapter 66] Free - Answers
Cracks had appeared on the arena wall. It pierced the force field? No… probably not. When Sion
died, the barrier must’ve started to fade.

Free shook her head. I shouldn’t dwell on the meaningless… They’d won against impossible odds, yet
she felt no joy. Silver and Kate are out of danger, but Rose…

“No, no, no… It can't end like this…” Sarah stared at the fallen immortal in dismay. She turned
towards them and raged, “Sion Gale was a Legend! How—— How in the HELL did he lose to a bunch
of kids? It’s a sick joke!”

If she locks us in again, that’d be bad. Free sent out her roots and dragged the stunned Steward into
the ring. Breaking free, the Isle’s steward scrambled to her feet, fear now on her face.

“Stay back! I still have this.” She yelled, holding a vial containing a mummified digit. “Come near,
and I’ll crush it.”

After that battle, this threat holds no weight. Besides she doesn’t have the will to kill herself. They all
felt this as they merged on the panicking woman. Backed against the wall, Sarah railed, “You
bastards. I could’ve been regent! The Isle would’ve——”

A spell circle finishing forming, and Dawn clenched her fist, “Ice Coffin.” Sarah became a block of
ice. Weren’t you collapsed a minute ago? Dawn, you’re too absurd.

“Free, can you help?” Wise’s pained voice rung out. Is he hurt? She rushed over.

Wise waved her hand away and gestured to Rose, “Can… can you put her back together? I grabbed
her soul so…” He glanced to the arm clutching their sister. “If you can restore her body…”

Free’s heart pounded. With a crazed smile, she burst into maniacal laughter. I’ll do it. “Time to raise
the dead.”

Elation transformed to focus. The entire midsection is gone. Creating that much from scratch is too
much. “Dawn, Soul, Hope, Light… I need blood.”

With the four providing the necessary building material, she began working as her mind drifted. So
what if I follow in my original’s footsteps? Screw Sola, I’ll never become her. With siblings like
these and a mother like Astra, why did I ever worry? Rose slowly became whole, but there was more
to do. “Wise, now.”

Free refreshed the flesh. She forced lungs to breathe and the heart to beat. Brain cells began
firing. It’s done. What’s more, it didn’t take eleven years. Take that Sola. The comparison wasn’t
fair, but she didn’t care.

Groaning, Rose lethargically looked up. Then her eyes snapped open, and she placed a hand on her
stomach, “I’m pretty sure I remember dying.”

Tears flowing, Hope pushed through and grabbed Rose in a tight hug, “You’re back!”

“Ow, ow, owwwwww.” Rose flailed in the loving embrace. “It hurts everywhere.” Free chased Hope
away.
“I’ll have you patched up enough to move in a minute.” She said smiling. She’s alive. Bashed,
bruised, drained, but alive.

“So what happened?” Rose asked, “Did we win? Also, how did I live?”

“Wise grabbed your soul, we defeated Sion, and Free put you back together.” Hope summarized
happily.

“I see…” Rose said slowly. “Wait a minute what about the bomb? Isn’t it set to blow soon?”

They froze. That’s true… It’s been half an hour. They had almost forgotten. Free clicked her
tongue. Worst case, we evacuate and leave it here.

“How long do we have?” Soul asked Wise, who was lying on his back. “And why don’t you seem
concerned?”

“We’ve fifteen minutes, but it’s alright…” Wise answered without moving. “Simon is here.” What?

Shoosh. The arena’s wall slid back and Simon Black emerged. Their anxiety dissipated. Everything
will be fine now.

While his arrival made no sense, Free didn’t care. Instead she jokingly yelled out, “Couldn’t you have
gotten here a bit faster? We really could’ve used a hand.”

“Unfortunately, that wasn’t possible.” Simon joined them. “Not that you needed my help. In ten
minutes, the nine of you would’ve safely escaped to the Undercity. That’s how I found you.”

“Orthos rigged Kain’s arm with explosives.” Soul said. “It’s next to the podium.”

Simon vanished. Free next saw him holding the glass container lined with runes and glowing orange.

“There’s no anti-tampering protection…” Simon stated, glancing over it. “This will be simple.” He
placed Kain’s arm upright and drew his dagger. In a flash, all the RSF was sliced off, falling to the
floor. “Done.”

“It’s mine now!” Hope rushed forwards greedily, picking up each explosive and encasing them in
metal, all of it vanishing into her pouches.

Satisfied, Hope fingered her amulet, “You came because of this?”

“Yes, I sensed several averted deaths, and rushed back. While I realized where you were, it wasn’t
somewhere easy to reach. Fortunately, I narrowed the entrance’s location thanks to eyewitness
accounts. For some reason, the ISF was flooded with complains of fairies barging into residences.
That was when I found you in the future.”

“How’s the werewolf situation?” Soul asked.

“Mostly under control.” Simon answered. “The ones threatening settlements have been eliminated.
All that’s left are the couple thousand that scattered. Astra and the others are tracking them down,
but I suspect many will lose themselves in the Darklands. They’ll remain a threat for the next few
months.”

“Enough of that,” Simon glanced at Sion’s body. With a soft smile, he bowed
grandly. ”Congratulations, you’ve defeated an immortal. What’s more, you did so without
casualties. This is an astounding feat. I’m in awe.” They shifted about in giddy embarrassment.
“To tell the truth,” Silver said slyly. “There was an interim fatality…”

“Luckily, we’ve someone who can raise the dead. Right?” Kate added.

“Ah, yes…” Free fumbled under the attention. Despite her earlier resolve, it felt weird when they
complemented her resurrection skills. What’s the proper response?

“Why are you acting all meek now?” Wise chimed in. “You were cackling madly about raising the
dead a couple minutes ago.”

“Oh no… I did, didn’t I?” Remembering, Free put her hands over her face and curled up into a ball,
“Can we forget about that? Please.”

“No, I want to hear more. I wasn’t technically there after all.” Rose said seriously. “And what else did
I miss? How in the world did you guys manage to win anyway?”

Silver and Kate, already giggling, burst out laughing.

“Stop… Please Stop.” Silver exclaimed, clutching his stomach. “It hurts.”

“Some of us…” Kate continued. “…are injured.”

Simon smirked watching the two. His eyes then traveled to Sarah, locked in ice, and the grin
faded, “So she was the traitor.” He walked over and leaned close.

“What’re you doing?” Light asked.

“Recovering this.” Simon spun around, holding a vial. “The Laughing Man fled the battlefield, and
he knows this place. I won’t leave any part of Kain for him to find.”

As the others chatted with Simon, Free noticed a headband besides her. She offered it to Wise, “You
lost this.”

“I don’t really need it anymore.” Wise hesitated, then took the headgear. “But I’ll wear it one more
time. I really overdid it.”

“You weren’t the only one.” Free turned to Rose. “You should have seen Dawn’s Sublime Vagary. It
was amazing in so many ways.” I can’t believe her over-sized ego served a useful purpose. And that
chant… She deserves respect for daring to utter something like that.

“What?” Rose was flabbergasted. “Really?”

“Yes, and it was cool.“ Light confirmed. “Specially how she launched into that invocation without
knowing it would work… I’m not sure even I could manage that.” Another backhanded compliment
which Dawn will ignore.

“Actually,” Dawn remarked pensively. “I don’t think that’s its final form. It feels incomplete.”

They all chuckled. Her potential is infinite in her eyes. It’s that absolute confidence, defying
comprehension, which formed the basis of her ability.

“I want to visit the Pillar.” Hope stated, staring at Simon. They all went quiet. “You said you would
bring me there if I wished. Now is the time.”

“That’s your decision?” Simon asked.

“It is.” Hope affirmed. “I want to know why I killed a man tonight.”

Simon nodded, “It’s a good opportunity, with Sion gone. Morning mist drifts the Undercity. We
should approach undisturbed.”

They departed with Kain’s arm. The ISF can fetch Sarah later. The secret passage descended a mile
and half, with stairs or elevator. They chose the easier option. Sprinting was faster on the way
up. Despite the risks, Free approved of Hope’s decision. After everything we’ve been through, we’ve
a right to learn why.

Reaching the exit, they found a large circular hole leading to the abandoned warehouse. “How did
you break in?” Free asked. That moving wall was made from the Isle’s bedrock.

“This,” Simon fondly displayed his dagger. “There’s nothing it can’t cut. It’s saved many lives.”

The empty, foggy city felt eery as they made their way through. It’s my first time with such poor
visibility. Simon stopped them at the glass bridge to the pillar, “I’ll deal with the soldiers——”

“They’re dead.” Wise interrupted. “The Laughing Man is waiting for us.” Everyone tensed.

“Should we give up?” Hope asked.

“No…” Simon answered, eyes ahead. “If his intent was to obstruct us, he wouldn’t have killed
Lithorn’s men. This is likely a bit of theater. Once we humor him, he’ll leave on his own.”

As they crossed the bridge, Free recalled their past encounters. He’s always playing to the unseen
audience. It’s why he gets away with so much.

The smiling blond man was waiting on the far side, “I killed them, the men stationed here. No thanks
needed. It was merely to pass the time.”

“How did you know we’d come?” Rose asked.

“An educated guess.” The Laughing Man responded smugly. “Although I had complete faith in my
plan for young Hope, I suspected Sion would ultimately fail. That immortal vastly underestimated
the HEAVENLY DAO’s wrath, daring to carry out three major terrorist attacks against the Isle. He
was doomed from this karma, and, with the story wrapping up, it was time for his departure. The fool
likely never understood just how much fate conspired against him… Anyway, assuming your survival,
I was certain I’d find you here. The need to know has a way of gnawing at a person.”

They regarded him warily. His perceptiveness is close to foresight… Will he really retreat quietly?

“Don’t be so nervous.” The villain reassured them. “You’re the victorious heroes of this tale. The
HEAVENLY DAO wouldn’t take kindly to its happy ending being tarnished at the last minute. We
aren’t in a Dark Age ——yet.” His gaze shifted to Simon. “Besides, there’s a man with a scary knife at
your side.”

“What do you want?” Soul asked harshly.

“Right, to the matter’s heart.” The Laughing Man declared jovially. “Today has been a splendid day,
and I’m in a fine mood. I’ve decided to reward you. Since post-climax is time for resolution, I’ll allow
you each one question which I’ll answer as truthfully as any necromancer. So consider carefully,
because unresolved plot points are deeply unsatisfying.” I see. Once we play along with this farce,
he’ll leave.
“Why so upbeat?” Soul jumped in. “We thwarted your schemes, saving millions. Your attitude makes
no sense.”

“Oh, but it does.” The Laughing Man countered. “This evening, I had the chance to engage in
something I haven’t done in the longest time. It brought back all manner of memories. That alone
made it worth it.”

“As to the ‘failures’ you mentioned, I was never vested in the outcome. This time around I was just a
spectator, so to speak.”

“What?” Light lashed out. “You were the root cause of everything!”

“From your perspective it may be upsetting, but it’s the truth.” The Laughing Man apologized. “The
Isle of Dreams belongs to the HEAVENLY DAO, and I always tread lightly here. If not for the lure of
a Dark Age, I would’ve never considered getting involved.”

Noting no one was convinced, he sighed, “I see you’re skeptical. As proof, recently my attention has
been focused on a far-off region deep underground called Lomistan. I’ll spare you the tedious details,
but the place is wonderfully divided hotspot of two hostile ethnic groups: the Kulmen and the Aburd.
Kulmen royalty currently rules, and tensions have been flaring up in recent weeks. This culminated
last night, when King Orswalt returned to find his only son dead. A mute Aburd had somehow snuck
into the palace and murdered the crowned prince. Orswalt was delirious with rage. After a lengthy
torture session for the unfortunate assassin, he turned his attention to the Aburd population.” The
Laughing Man gazed off serenely. “Once I’m done here, I‘ll spend the next few hours basking in the
fires of genocide.”

“Let me guess, you’re the one who killed the prince.” Light ventured.

“No, no, no. I would never…” The Laughing Man objected in mock indignation. “You tarnish my
name with your crass accusation. On my honor, I did nothing to end the prince’s life. That said…” He
admitted sheepishly. “I might’ve cut out his tongue.” The timidity melted into a savage grin. He’s a
genuine monster.

“If you didn’t care about their success, why cooperate with them?” Rose asked.

The Laughing Man shrugged, “I was merely keeping up my end of the bargain. Several weeks back, I
struck a deal with Sarah and the Northern Emperor. In exchange for my heart’s desire, they gained
my aid.”

“Since the next one is obvious, I’ll ask.” Wise said. “What did they provide you?”

“Arther Bard’s head.” The villain sneered. “It’s not easy to slay a legendary hero. He and I were about
evenly matched. I needed to trap him someplace where there’d be no outside interference. The Blood
Arena was the perfect choice, and Sion the ideal bait. Sarah orchestrated the timing. Without this
assistance, it might’ve taken decades for a similar opportunity.”

“Why the urgency?” Dawn inquired emotionlessly.

Slowly, deliberately, the man smiled, “He exists. The ‘Necromancer of the End’. I have met him in
person. While cloaked in death, I recognized what he was. Before disappearing, he spoke a single
line, ‘If Arther Bard dies, a new Dark Age will begin.’”

He let the revelation sink in, “I’ve been loitering the Isle about in anticipation ever since. Helping
Sarah and Sion was a convenient means to keep occupied.”

“Why do you want a Dark Age?” Silver asked.

“Because I desire freedom.” The Laughing Man exclaimed. “I grow tired of laboring under the stifling
conventions of these peaceful times. Take your confrontation with Sion Gale. When weaklings battle
their superiors, they’re supposed to perish in agonizing regret, like those two saints who challenged
me today. In your case, nine children prevailed against an immortal. I despise such contrivances.”

The Laughing Man expression darkened as he appraised Simon Black, “You’ve no idea how
aggravating it is to leave someone for dead only to discover them alive. Not only that, but many grew
up to become insufferable pests. Hell, one had the audacity to become the Mask of Xarst. That was
an infuriating century…” He shook his head. “Anyway, I look forward to a time where I can once
again leave children crucified to walls secure in the knowledge that they will die the excruciating
deaths they’re destined for.”

He composed himself with a deep breath, “Look at me rambling. Three more.”

Kate went next, “Does anything you do have a purpose beyond pointless tragedy?”

The Laughing Man chuckled softly, raising his arms to heavens, “Yes, I have an ambition, a glorious
vision of the future. My deeds are more than wanton mayhem and cruelty… They’re done in pursuit
of a dream.” He Looked over from the corner of his eye. “Terrifying, isn’t it?”

“Are you targeting the Pillar?” Hope demanded.

The Laughing Man leaned on his spear, exhaling gently, “Even if I were to kidnap your lovely self and
access to the interior, what could I accomplish? The inside might be vulnerable, but it’d still require
an instrument of unimaginable power to shatter that structure. Three weeks is not enough to prepare
such a tool. Besides, would the HEAVENLY DAO allow its monument to fall to a whimsical ploy?”

He shook his head, glancing behind. “No, destroying the Pillar of Enera would require a plan years in
the making. A story worthy of the ages, full of betrayal and spice. While I’d joyfully laugh as it
crumbles, as of now I’m not targeting it.”

I’m last. Since all critical points had been covered, she asked what she wanted most, “How does
someone become like you? Or more precisely, how do you even exist?”

At this, he burst into laughter. Subdued at first, it gradually became deafening. As he struggled for
breath, he let himself plunge over the glass railing. The cackling echoed as his figure vanished into
the mist.

“He never answers that one.” Simon said quietly. “Let’s enter the pillar.”
[Chapter 67] Rose – The Pillar Of
Enera
“Will it to soften.” Simon directed. Moments later the pillar turned grey and watery, ripples
spreading from Hope’s sunken hand. A liquid doorway. Glancing back at the impaled outlines in the
fog, Rose stepped through.

Inside was a white room stretching to the heavens. At its center was a podium and a chair. Jenna’s
mummified remains sat there, her head forward and a blade in back. As I suspected…

“Can we find out what happened?” Rose asked.

“I believe so.” Simon carefully approached and leaned past Jenna, accessing the pillar’s
systems. “There, I’ll display her final moments.”

Two figures appeared. One was Jenna, pouring over the controls. Next to her was middle-aged man
in elaborate magenta, hands behind back.

“It’s over…” Jenna eventually mumbled.

“Did it work?” Samuel Lithorn asked anxiously.

“The HEAVENLY DAO protected populated lands.” Jenna said. “While large portions of the planet
are still uninhabitable, we can call this a success.”

“I must check in on Ethan…” Jenna took a deep breath, then shock spread on her face. “He won! I
can’t believe it! He came through when it mattered most.” Jenna laughed, beaming.

“’They never see it coming’.” Samuel said, plunging a stiletto into her heart.

“Wha—— How…?” Jenna gargled, life draining from her.

“I see you’re confused.” Samuel said smugly. “That was my Sublime Vagary. As long they trust me, a
backstab from me will never fail.”

My god… This is what he wanted desperately to suppressed. This Sublime Vagary which could
threaten everything he’s build. What did he do to earn such a thing?

Rose mind raced. This will bring down the World Council and perhaps his entire empire.
Relationships build over centuries will crumbled to dust. All will think twice before allying with
him.

“Getting close to you was challenging.” Samuel continued. “You were familiar with some of my dark
history and had your guard up until the end. I know because my passive reveals how much faith
others have in me.”

How powerful! Rose gasped. This goes a long way towards explaining his outsized influence.

“Why…?” Jenna muttered, mind muddled.

“You have a claim to the throne. While you have no ambitions currently, circumstances change. A
single policy difference can feed a person’s thirst for power. For example, you’ve always opposed
Banzerkest’s slavery. As a hero, if you moved against me…” Samuel shook his head. “I’ve ruled this
long by eliminating threats quickly.”

“You can’t…” Jenna objected.

“I can. Easily in fact.” Samuel confided. “Thanks to some whispers, your comrades already suspect
you were hiding the full nature of your bargain with the HEAVENLY DAO. After all, how could the
Pillar of Enera not have a price? It won’t take much to convince them of your sacrifice. Since only you
can open this place, no one will find your corpse.”

Indeed, few would suspect a saint of murdering an immortal. He erred on one point
though. Lithorn had been unaware of the plague of doppelgangers Sola had just unleashed on the
world. He must’ve been horrified to learn those roamed Enera. At the time, Lily’s reign was
unassailable. He would’ve been left organizing efforts to hunt them while praying for the
best. Memories of those sleepless nights would explain his interest in controlling the Isle.
Discovering the schism between Lily and Sarah, he seized the opportunity and sent Sion.

“Ethan… won…” Jenna murmured, eyes glazing over.

“It’s a pity, but I can’t save him. He knows the Pillar required no sacrifice.” Lithorn apologized
mockingly. “He’ll be sealed together with Byron for eternity.”

“Again, thank you for saving my world. Don’t worry, I’ll take good care it.” Patting Jenna’s lifeless
shoulder, Lithorn departed.

“That bastard…” Light seethed.

“What about Ethan?” Soul asked.

“I’ll play that now…” Simon said somberly.

The scene changed to two armored knights in a dark cavern full of ruble and ice. The white one sat
resting, and the black one lay on the ground, limbs scattered.

“You’ve been betrayed.” Byron said. “Jenna is dead. No one is coming for you.”

“You don’t really expect me to believe that?” Ethan responded. “How do you even know?”

“Torak gifted me a vision of her death. That god doesn’t lie.” Both went quiet.

The scene skipped ahead. Ethan was pacing, “Why are you still alive?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know…” Byron smirked tiredly.

“If you don’t explain, I’ll have to experiment. Why don’t you save us both time?” Ethan pressed.

Considering, Byron relented, “Embedded in my left hand is a black orb. It keeps my spirit tethered to
the mortal realm.”

Ethan ripped the artifact from the severed appendage and turned to his fallen foe.

“Proximity is enough. In this confined space, you won’t break the connection. You might have won,
but I’m the one who’ll survive.”

“So you truly can’t perish?” Ethan fumed.

Byron didn’t respond right away. When he did, his words were unexpected, “There’s a way. That’s for
a new owner to take possession.”

Ethan stared at the defeated knight. “Why would you mention this? What’s the catch?”

“Sola called it a Necromantic Soul Orb. Although it prevents death, the longer it’s used, the more the
abyss taints you. After a few centuries, your mind will be consumed with hatred for the world which
abandoned you. Whether it’s you or me, the one emerging from this prison will wield my great
sword, Desecrator.”

“I find both outcomes acceptable. Either you perish in despair, alone and betrayed… or you endure
an eternity of suffering.” Byron’s eyes fixed Ethan, “Since you ‘defeated’ me, I give you this choice.
What will it be?”

Ethan deliberated then spoke, “I promised Jenna I’d never give up. If there’s a chance, I’ll take it.
How do I take ownership?”

After following Byron’s directions, the effects were immediate. “It’s finally time.” Byron spoke with
labored breath. “Too bad I won’t be going where she is.”

“Maybe part of you will reach her someday.” Ethan offered.

“That’d be nice…” Byron murmured, his movement ceasing.

The scene shifted again. Ethan sat cross-legged and unmoving. “He’s meditating to minimize the
orb’s impact…” Simon deduced. “I’ll fast forward. Every second will jump a decade ahead.”

At first, nothing changed. Briefly, Rose was optimistic. Then Ethan’s armor began to darken, starting
at the edges. Soon the blackness spread all over. Rose noticed Diamonds Edge was gone. It no longer
recognized what he’d become.

Simon shut off the projection. Astra will be devastated…

“We must let the world know.” Hope said.

“They already do.” Simon replied, concentrating. “When I took control, I began broadcasting to
every projector on Enera. Everything we’ve witnessed and what’s happening right now… All of it is
being seen.”

An apprehension gripped Rose. She suddently felt the situation somehow spiraling out of control, yet
refused to confront the source of the unease. “Won’t that cause a panic?” She asked.

Ignoring her, Simon handed Hope a glowing metal bar, “This is a condensation of the information
contained within the pillar.”

Hope awkwardly accepted the gift, “Thanks, but why would I need this?”

Rose had an inkling. You make a back up in case the original is lost. She glanced at the others. Free
and Soul had turned pale. They get it too…

Simon took out his dagger and moved to the interior wall. A weapon which can pierce
anything… She remembered the circular hole at the secret passage’s exit. Didn’t Astra discover
something similar fifteen years ago? How long has he been planning this?

“Unfortunately, this is where we part.” Simon unsheathed the dagger, and blackness assailed them.
The blade cast shadows same a torch cast light. It was blinding.
“Please, don’t do this… You’re a good person…” Hope begged. They all understood what was coming
now yet were powerless to stop it.

“I’m sorry…” Simon struck the wall. Dark Cracks spread like lightning, multiplying as they rose up
and circled the white room. Then the Pillar of Enera shattered like glass, its remnants dissipating
into sparkling dust.

“We won’t let you destroy the world.” Soul declared.

With a sad smile, Simon retreated into the morning mist. High above, a star disappeared while
somewhere a madman laughed.
Book II
[Prologue] Damien:
The pillar is no more. High in the night sky, Damien Arrant hovered in shocked contemplation.
Moments ago, communications had cut out and a live feed was broadcast straight to his
cockpit. Given the magnitude of what was revealed, I understand Samuel Lithorn’s recent actions.
Most of the blame will fall on his shoulders. His desperation was exploited.

Damien had been following events on the Isle of Dreams since news of the doppelgangers broke. He
hadn’t really expected the Laughing Man’s warning to play out. Did he ally with Simon Black? As for
Astra’s children, Barsal Farran had vouched for them and that was enough for him. I wonder if the
rest of the world will be as forgiving. Even if they are, all the tragedy that follows will weigh on
their souls.

A beeping sound brought him back to reality. Although anchored in the center of a metal sphere, an
advanced projector system displayed his surroundings, along with relevant overlaid indicators and
information. Right now it warned him of an approaching giant bat. How annoying.

Focusing, a stiffness engulfed him as his senses synchronized with the giant mechanical armor which
enclosed him. Energy gathered in his left hand and, with a swipe of his arm, he released an emerald
wind blade slicing the beast down the middle. He watched the falling halves disappear into the
broken jungle landscape below.

Patrolling the border of this twisted land was a nightly activity for Damien. It’s an important
function, even if Argon disapproves of such mundane tasks. His eyes wandered the mess of green
strands intertwined with larger rocky masses. It resembled a bowl of ramen noodles.

Damien glanced upwards at the heavens. All the stars still appeared there, but he was certain,
somewhere, a darkness was growing. Torak is returning. Undead colossus, the champions, the dark
gods… All those legendary monsters would once again roam Enera. Damien had seen the recordings.
He knew what awaited. If everything follows the same pattern, it’ll be a few years before the worst
hits us.

A flair of yellow interrupted his musing. On the horizon, a comet was crossing the sky. An immortal
traveling at top speed. Must be Adele Farran, the Morning Sun, by the color. Likely on her way to
the capital. Long ago, this method of travel used to be a common sight. It was faster than airships,
but tiring and vulnerable to long range magic defenses. With the loss of warping and the global
information network, there must be panic.

I should head back too. He shot through the air at a speed not inferior to the distant comet. Weaving
through a high rising loops of earth, Damien smiled. This wasn’t some run-of-the-mill mobile armor.
It was a named craft. Envygreen, an immortal-class combat machine. The building-sized emerald
knight he rode in could level cities with its twisters and vicious winds.

Time to return to your creator. Damien’s expression grew serious. He’s probably one of the few
thrilled by these developments… At times like this, my assignment is more critical than ever.

Damien had been an adventurer before joining the military. He’d formed a party called Lucky Clover
with three others, taken quests, and explored Enera’s darkest reaches, slowly climbing the ranks
until he became a saint. I regret nothing of that life… except how it ended.
In a dungeon, they’d run into a minotaur, the famous Red Smith of Morove’s Furnace. Joana fell
shortly after the fight began. Terry was next, sacrificing himself to cripple it arm. Noelle…
survived. Damien winced. Which was almost worse. Seeing her maimed body, knowing that she
wouldn’t last long enough to reach a healer… He kept her company those final two hours. She’d
stayed strangely upbeat, smiling till the end. Then, with a ‘sorry’, the strength holding her body
together had vanished. I should’ve been more open. Instead I put my feelings on the back-burner,
not wanting to upset team dynamics.

After dragging himself from that cursed place with a pair of horns as a hollow prize, he’d never really
recovered. The allure of immortality fades when those you want to share it with are gone. Forming
a new team, new bonds, and risking them again… He lacked the drive.

That was when Anthem Barsal had shown up to recruit him for a special mission. Gave my broken
spirit a worthy cause: keeping tabs on the empire’s most troublesome immortal, Argon
Blaster. Damien glanced ahead to where… there was nothing.

He stopped and stared at the empty air, double checking the landmarks below. It should be here, but
it’s not… After everything he was absorbing this evening, it took a moment for his mind to snap
together.

Damn it! Of course he’d take advantage of the chaos. He can’t have gotten far. Damien carefully
scanned around him at maximum magnifications. Soon, he found his query in the distance and
breathed a sigh of relief, giving chase.

What is he up to this time? Officially, responsibility for the white dragon’s carnage was laid entirely
on Barsal’s science devision and their ultimate weapon. However, Damien knew it was Argon Blaster
who helped them bypass the magitech department’s objections. I suspect he knew what would
happen. He sacrificed millions for an opportunity to field test his creations. If only he wasn’t the
empire’s greatest genius.

A metal bender and an enchanter with a strong earth affinity to boot, the man was unmatched at
crafting instruments of violence. He was also a ‘war immortal’ who earned renown on the endless
battlefields of the Flux Planescapes. As such, he held values different from most of his brethren.

“Cloud Fortress Omega Nine, please respond.” Damien hailed. This close, I should be in range. He’s
ignoring me.

Coming into view was a massive floating fortress so totally armored in metal that it was impossible to
see the rock it rested on. Argon Blaster’s personal playground, armed to the teeth by the war
fanatic. Envygreen was only one of the ‘masterpieces’ housed here.

Even now, the fortress was moving, slowly nearing the Green Hell. Eying the hangar bay, Damien
hesitated. He was under orders to immediately report strange behavior, but communications were
cut off. Should he fly back? No, they probably have enough to worry about right now. Argon isn’t
headed for a populated area. It can wait.

Parking Envygreen in its bay, he exited to find a fellow pilot, Dorothy Lace, leaning against the wall
next to her orange mobile suit of armor, Gunhell. “You’re back.” She observed.

“Where are we headed?” Damien asked curtly. He wasn’t in the mood for her laid back attitude.

“You expect me to guess the intention of our illustrious leader?” She answered.

Yes, I do. Damien kept the words to himself. Everyone on Cloud Fortress Omega Nine was
handpicked by Argon himself. They were on the same wave length. I’m the odd man out. Rather than
waste time, Damien marched off towards the command center, the clanging of his feet echoing across
the metal halls.

Soon he reached an immense oval room topped by a dome. Argon Blaster was at the center, his
medium frame lounging comfortably on a steel throne, white dreadlocks held in place by small beady
goggles. His eyes are always hidden. Below these was the confident smile which never left his lips.

Behind Argon was a mountainous immobile figure. War Machine, his mechanized knight. “You’re
back. How was recon?” Argon asked casually.

“Why are you approaching the Green Hell?” Damien shot back.

“To gain a little distance while we waited for the return of Envygreen.” Argon explained. “But now
there’s no reason to delay.”

Brandidshing a remote control, he pressed a button. Immediately the room shook and Damien
stumbled several steps under the force of a tremendous acceleration.

“What did you just do?” Damien demanded.

The immortal tapped the remote again. Besides them, an outside view of Cloud Fortress Omega Nine
appeared, showing hundreds of jets of flames propelling the fortress up and over the Green Hell.

“We have half a continent to travel and a limited window of opportunity to exploit.” Argon stated.
“So we’re executing a low orbit jump.”

A premonition of death assaulted Damien. He froze in terror, realizing there was no place to dodge,
as metal blades sprung from the ground and pierced him from every angle.

“In this fortress of mine, a saint stands no chance against me.” Argon apologized. Behind the
immortal, War Machine had begun to move, a metal palm slowly reaching out.

“Why?” Damien mumbled, struggling to contain the bleeding amongst the agony. I never imagined
outright betrayal.

“An envoy of the Grey King made a proposal too attractive to pass up.” Argon stood, raising his
hands to the heavens. “Unlimited resources to feed my creative pursuits, and a field of battle to put
them to the test.”

“A dark age has begun! No way will I languish here under Barsal Farran’s benevolent peace.” Argon
glanced at him. “Sorry, but you’re a minor sacrifice to my ambitions.”

War Machine’s hand came crashing down as the fortress soared northward into the lower reaches of
space.
[Chapter 1] Filia: Returning Home
The sun was creeping up on the horizon, yet Filia sped forward ignoring the blinding brilliance. The
enormous featherless wings on her back cut through the air at a high subsonic speed. Almost there.

The dire news had reached her late last night, after the pillar’s destruction. Apologizing to the party
mates, she’d immediately hitched a ride most of the way on an airship bound for Bastion.

<<The skies are clear. Is that a good sign?>> Spoke a voice only she could hear. The owner was her
oldest sukemon, Cici the galebat, which she was currently fused with. It was the reason her skin was
currently a grayish white.

<<Airships can’t navigate here. They take another route. For us though, this is fastest.>> She
answered back, diving towards a narrow chasm in the earth.

Plunging into the darkness, she let out a high pitch screech. The shape of rock formations ahead
appeared in her mind, and she weaved her way through the gaps. Her ears found the exit before her
eyes. She shot out into a space too vast for echo location, where the winding roots of three light
funnels illuminated the land below. Lomistan, my home.

Smoke was rising from all the settlements below. Even the far off capital was burning. Which makes
no sense. There were scars across the landscape, signs of battle where trees and buildings had been
leveled.

<<How terrible…>> Cici mumbled.

<<I knew it would be bad as soon as I heard of prince Leon’s murder.>> Filia sighed. <<Let’s go
see.>>

Filia dropped down towards a familiar, yet now unrecognizable hamlet, landing right outside. Her
stomach couldn’t face going straight to her destination.

Burnt bramble covered the smoldering buildings, in places intertwining into thick, thorny crucifixes.
Each held a charred figure in its embrace. King Orswalt came himself, he had an affinity for the
plants. Filia averted her eyes, tightening her fists as she walked down the street.

When she was young, her parents had happily sent her away to study at the Veritas War Academy,
hoping to keep her from Lomistan’s ugliness. Still, she’d seen enough over the years to understand
the basics. The Kulmen people, who ruled the north and the capital, were devout followers of the
Church of Idia. The Aburd, meanwhile, rejected the White Mountain’s authority and worshiped
Gridon, a powerful salamander primal residing in the Ether. Since Idia rarely answers prayers, they
sought out a more responsive patron deity. Ever since this isolate underground region had been
settled, there had been friction. Yet, after two thousand years of coexistence, Filia had believed the
peace might last.

<<Over there is where we first met…>> Cici whispered.

Filia glanced through an alley way to the field beyond. She remembered rolling through the grass ,
filled with joy at having summoned her first friend. Now she only saw blackened bramble along with
several outlines, some child sized. It was no accident they used fire, the bastards.

Filia swiftly rounded the corner, only slowing her march once she approached the house she grew up
in. The remains of the front door had fallen forward, and coals glowed red in the space underneath.
<<I can’t take more of this. Please replace me with Blizzy.>>

Filia understood and did as requested. Blue and white crystalline feathers replaced the grayish white
skin, and her bat wings turned avian. She felt her new partner take in the scene through her eyes. As
her wisest, most mature sukemon, she wasn’t worried over his reaction.

<<Let’s put out the remaining fires.>> Blizzy offered.

Filia nodded and yelled out, “Winter Vortex!” The hamlet was engulfed in a snowy tempest, quickly
erasing any remaining heat. All sukemon had four named abilities which were abnormally powerful.
She’d just used one of Blizzy’s. As the winds died down, she entered.

All that stood intact were the the stone walls and the chimney. The roof was gone save from the
blackened support beams bravely holding together. The cheerful wallpaper was singed away.
Couches, armchairs, and beds were down to crumbling burnt out skeletons. Only the outline of two
large bookshelves was left, the burnt remains of their content buried in the thick layer of ash which
covered the floor. Filia carefully dung out a partially melted trophy.

Turning the metal over in her hands, she placed it above the fireplace then brought out two colorful
slips of paper. “These are tickets for the Tulven Sukemon Championship in two months. I was really
hoping you could attend this time.” Filia explained before placing her gift besides the trophy. “I’ll
leave them here just in case.”

<<I am sorry for your loss. I didn’t know them as well as the others. Are you alright?>> Concern
permeated Blizzy’s words.

“I knew I would outlive them. I just never thought it would be so soon, without a chance to say
goodbye.” Filia leaned against the wall, letting her white feathers absorb the soot, and closed her
eyes. Blizzy remained silent.

“I should have return sooner. Perhaps I could have prevented this.” Lomistan had no immortals. As a
saint, she might have stayed Orswalt’s hand.

“Your presence would have made no difference.” A familiar voice interrupted her thoughts. Filia
looked over to see a large black man at the doorway, all manner of metal wrapped around his
massive frame. Legonas Ironheart. “This was the Laughing Man’s work.”

“What do you mean?” She demanded. I didn’t hear anything of his involvement.

“Late last night, Gregory Stein, an immortal paladin from the White Mountain, came to stop the
slaughter. While mostly too late, he incapacitated Orswalt and his top retainers, taking them into
custody. That’s when the Laughing Man revealed himself. The two fought, and Gregory fell. Then the
madman began his own massacre, this time targeting Kulmen. You must have seen the capital
aflame. Someone took advantage of the chaos to set it on fire.”

So if I had been here, I would’ve shared Gregory’s fate. “Do you believe he orchestrated everything?
The prince’s murder?”

“My guess is yes, but there hasn’t been time to investigate. I only arrived shortly before Dawn. It’s
been a long night.” Legonas glanced at the devastation surrounding them, “I saw you fly down. Did
someone you know live here?”

“My parents.” Felia responded curtly. “Why did you come? Did you need something?” While she
appreciate the information, she didn’t want the company.

Legonas nodded, “There are survivors, here and in other places. Can you heal?”
“Yes,” Felia answered, heart sinking. Lifelessly, she followed him out and boarded a small airship.

They stood on the deck in silence as they traveled North. <<Perhaps you’re parents are amount the
wounded.>> Blizzy offered optimistically.

Filia nodded absently, watching the approaching capital. There were signs of battle everywhere, with
collapsed buildings and upturned earth. Gregory Stein put up a fierce resistance.

“Siegfried made an appearance last night during the Laughing Man’s rampage.” Legonas pointed to
the cliff face past the capital, where an enormous concave indentation had been blasted out. Below,
rocks littered the landscape. “He struck the fiend with his full might, and that crater was the result.
Afterwards, he relayed a warning, ‘You are skating on thin ice. There will be no further boring
massacres, or I will kill you in a way you can’t come back from.’”

“It’s interesting how Siegfried hinted the Laughing Man may be unkillable by ordinary methods. This
would explain how he bested Arther Bard.”

“Why did he interfere? And couldn’t he have acted sooner?” Filia didn’t bother hiding the bitterness.

“He was the last actor to suffer the HEAVENLY DOA’s wrath for conspired against the Isle of Dream.
This is a real silver lining. With warping gone, it would be a nightmare if the Laughing Man started
targeting isolated settlements as he has in the past.”

‘Silver lining’… Filia ground her teeth, resisting the urge to retort.

<<Calm down. He means well.>> Blizzy soothed.

<<I know. And I’m sure he really appreciates this restriction on indiscriminate killing since he
deals with the aftermaths. I just can’t help resenting the HEAVENLY DOA for not sending Siegfried
sooner.>>

Nearing the makeshift relief camp surrounded by airships, Filia hopped off and glided towards where
the wounded were laid out in neat rows.

<<I’m switching you out.>> She told blizzy as she landed. Feathers were traded for a pink pelt, and
nine purple-tipped tails stretched out behind her.

<<You always call me to such pleasant places.>> Velvet, her ephemerox, commented snidely while
observing the hundreds of burnt and maimed bodies. Despite her healing ability and wonderfully soft
fur, the fairy nine-tailed fox had the worst temperament.

It wasn’t Filia’s first time responding to a disaster, and she quickly headed over to the medics
struggling with the worst cases. Spreading her tails behind her, she shouted, “Lunar Cure.”

A powerful wave of healing washed forwards, restoring melted skin and mending torn flesh. As soon
as one batch was out of the danger zone, she moved on to the next.

Legonas joined her while she worked. “Thank you. All I can do is gather survivors and rely on others
to keep them alive.” The frustration was clear in his voice. “Most of my usual healers were exhausted
by the werewolf outbreak under the Isle.”

Filia glanced at all those still in need of assistance and groaned. Many had lesions and other signs of
torture on top of fire damage. There was a limit to what she could do.

<<You won’t be able to save them all.>> Velvet commented calmly.

Resolving to go as far as she could before making hard choices, Filia focused in front of her only to
gasp at how rapidly wounds were closing. Grasping for an explanation, she noticed even those not
under effect of ‘lunar cure’ were improving quickly. How?

“Michael White has arrived.” Legonas chuckled. “What a relief.”

A small white warship was descending, elaborately adorned with golden patterns. A powerful
restorative force radiated from within its hull.

<<What a show off.>> Velvet complained. <<Too bad. It’s fun watching you agonize over who lives
and dies.>>

<<Keep this up, and I am not going to let you meet new people.>> Filia snapped back. I am so glad
no one can hear her. Where did she pick up this vicious, sadistic streak? Is it because she is a fox?

From the warship, a small throne floated over. In its golden embrace sat Michael White, an immortal
arch-bishop from the White Mountain. The ‘master of healing’, the second person since Sola to
reach immortality through his skill in the craft. He appeared young, in his early twenties, with
brown hair and below average looks.

“Your visit is greatly appreciated,“ Legonas greeted. “Although I’m surprised they let you travel.”

“True, Samuel Lithorn doesn’t like me leaving the empire.” Micheal smirked. “However, relations
between the emperor and the White Mountain have become complicated. This bit of defiance is part
of that.”

His smile faded. “Also, I was the one who granted Gregory Stein’s request to interfere. It’s only right
that I recover his remains. Besides…” Michael turned to the recovering survivors and then the far off
smoldering capital. “I wanted to see the Laughing Man’s work with my own eyes.”

“You have a history with him, if I remember?”

Michael nodded, “I am one of the five survivors of his first appearance, together with Simon Black. It
saddens me the path he has chosen to take.”

<<How long are we going to listen to this babble?>> Velvet had no interest in small talk or human
politics.

Filia realize that, with Michael’s arrival, she was no longer needed. She quietly took her leave to go
put her affairs in order and bury the dead.
[Chapter 2] Dylan: Vengeance
High within the branches of a forested peak, Dylan stared across the valley at a large gate, ignoring
the palatial complexes scattered up the mountain behind. For the last six months, he’d been staking
out this branch of the Divine Serpent Sect. Tonight, his labor would bear fruit.

<<The lunar iris is ripe, and the moon will be full. He’ll come.>> A ghostly figure dressed in white
appeared besides him, hovering in the air. An apparition only he could see.

Dylan nodded and smiled, fondly fingered the ring on his left index finger. Shaped as a dragon eating
its own tail, this supreme treasure of the Sacred Cloud Sect held the soul of a saint from five
thousand years ago. Dowart Fain had revealed himself shortly after he’d taken possession thirteen
years ago, taking up the role of mentor. Under his guidance, Dylan’s cultivation had grown by leaps
and bounds, reaching the rank of saint.

Three figures emerged from the gate. Two wore wore simple uniforms, but the third had the
elaborate robes of an inner disciple. Liu Mufei… and he brought subordinates. Dylan’s worry
dissipated when Liu departed in the expected direction.

“I’ll get ahead of him.” Dylan grinned viciously. “It will be easy with those two slowing him down.”

Dylan dropped into the next valley, racing to the line of stone pillars rising above the trees. Leaping
across three at time, he glanced to the right at the distant city above.

Sanwue’s interior had become a giant twisted land following the Fracturing. Most places, the earth
was stretched and pleated like a blanket, with the long roots of light snaking between during the day.
Gravity was always down compared to surfaces, making a great part friendly to settlement.

Exiting the forest, Dylan jumped onto a fertile plain and ran past a jade monolith buried in the
ground. The pulsing power within separated Sanwue from the Ether’s influence, warding away
curses and hostile entities. From here I’m entering the wilds where beasts rule.

Ahead the land frayed, dividing into wide stands which danced and intertwined together. Dylan
followed the route he’d burned into his memory. It grew darker, but he didn’t summon light for fear
of revealing his presence. Instead he moderated his pace, relying on the wandering swarms of
rainbow fireflies to guide the way.

When he reached a lake running and floating across the broken land, he stopped. Past the water, a
hundred strands twisted together into a giant messy knot. Dylan knew several passages within
contained rifts to the Ether, connecting to a vast separate space presided over by a divine red cobra.
While the serpent rarely crossed over, any encounter would be fatal. Even the lesser threats residing
there were ferocious, which is why few approached. Dylan carefully made his way to the knot’s upper
portions and entered.

Summoning fire to his left hand, Dylan navigated the pitch black maze. Soon he reached an open
space where he could see a violet glow seeping through where strands were interwoven in the shape
of those finger traps children play with. He jumped over and squeezed through a crack.

Hundreds of blue flowers filled the interior, their purple leaves and stems radiate a soft light. Cave
lilies. They could be refined into medicinal pills, and this many would be worth a fortune. However,
the real treasure was something else.
At the end of the upwards-curving cave was a spherical room the size of amphitheater. In its center
was a single beautiful flower, its silver pedals glistering under the moonlight. Dylan watched a
shining speck drift upwards and out a hole in the ceiling.

Dowart appeared by his side, stating pensively, <<The lunar iris reproduces during the full moon,
sending its seeds into the sky. The celestial body then deposit them into the deepest darkest
crevasses it can find so the cycle can begin anew. It’s ripest after the last one is released.>>

Dylan had discovered this place when trailing Liu two months ago, and it had broken his heart to
leave such valuable ingredients out in the open. However, he needed the bait.

I wasn’t prepared last time, but tonight is different. He returned to the finger trap cave and slipped
into a fissure in the ceiling. Liu will leave his helpers to collect the cave lilies while he attends to the
lunar iris.

As minutes passed, Dylan recalled the day eleven years ago which had upended his life. He’d
returned to Sacred Cloud Sect with his master, Han Xiao, only to find it in ruin, his fellow disciples
murdered. At the sight of the girl he’d been fond of, he’d collapsed to his knees. His master grabbed
him and sprinted through the destruction to the highest room in the complex. There eight saints
were gathered around a newborn child. Nearby lay his master’s wife, dead.

His master gave him the ouroborous ring and directed him to flee with his daughter. Han then
launched himself at the eight in a wild furor. Duty overcame shock, and Dylan safely reached the
escape tunnel with his precious charge as his master sacrificed himself.

Days later, the Divine Serpent Sect announced all Sacred Cloud followers had been wiped out for
practicing the demonic arts. Dylan knew this to be false. Tears of frustration flowed at how easily
everything he’d cared for had been wiped away. The Sacred Cloud Sect had been his family as long as
he could remember. He vowed to neither forget or forgive.

While the eight saints had been garbed in plain robes, their faces were seared in his memory. Over
the years, time revealed three belonged to the Divine Serpent Sect. Soon it will be two.

Footsteps echoed across the cavern, and Liu ran by. Dylan dropped down and silently traveled back
to his two companions, a man and a woman, who were busy harvesting. Drawing his sword, he slit
their throats in one swift move and coldly watched the light fade from their eyes. “You chose the
wrong sect.”

Liu was observing the lunar iris, back to him. Taking a determined breath, Dylan dashed forward at
his fastest speed. Unlike the others, Liu was able to react to the approaching danger, but he was still
slow to draw his weapon. Dylan’s thrust struck his chest, yet it was repelled by sparks of green
energy. A protective sphere formed around his opponent, partly cracked.

Dylan sneered and redoubled his efforts, determined to break through the protective charm. Liu
stumbled backwards parrying as best he could as the sphere suffered more damaged.

Within the jade ring, Dowart silently watched the one-sided onslaught. He’d witnessed Dylan grow
up and understood the young man well. Dylan cared deeply for those close to him. For them, he
would fear nothing. Right now, a man responsible for the deaths of his loved ones faced him.
Remaining calm was impossible.

Liu had retreated to the finger trap cave when the barrier finally broke. Dylan grinned with glee,
certain of victory, but Liu raised his left hand with smug confidence, revealing a small lantern
dangling from a chain. He shouted, “Chromatic Domination.”
Under the light bursting forth, all color drained away, and the world became black and white. As an
oppressive layer fell on him, Dylan grimaced. What a powerful divine treasure.

The tables turned instantly. Liu unleashed a flurry of blows as Dylan struggled under the harsh
suppression. Not good. Liu’s affinity was for darkness, and the shadows cast by the lantern were
rising up against him, blocking his counterattacks. He dodged what he could, but they eventually
entangled his feet.

Dylan became calm and serious. Water step. As Liu lunge forwards for the kill, Dylan escaped the
binding shadows and danced through attack. He then reached back with his left hand, “Vacuum
Prison.”

The atmosphere within a large radius disappeared, and Liu was lifted off his feet as air rushed to fill
the void. Earth stance. Dylan planted his feet to anchor himself, and the strength of mountains
flowed up his body.

Fire strike. Flames exploded from Dylan’s sword, their fiery red piercing the monochrome. His slice
landed true, cutting and searing at once. The force flung his opponent against the cave wall, sending
the lantern flying from his grasp. Color returned to the world.

Liu struggle to sit upright against the stone, his middle section a mess. “What was that?” He spat in
anger.

“Four element transcendence, a supreme martial art.” Dylan held a deep reverence for the skills
Dowart had imparted to him.

Liu regarded him in fear and loathing, “The Divine Serpent Sect won’t forgive this slight.”

Dylan cared nothing for the meaningless threats. Liu Mufei obviously hadn’t informed the Divine
Serpent Sect about the lunar iris, hoping to monopolize the benefits. Instead he asked, “Eleven years
ago, you attacked the Sacred Cloud Sect. Why?”

Liu widened, “You are the boy who escaped! If only the others hadn’t hesitated to slay the babe, you
would’ve never had the opportunity.”

“Why the attack?” Dylan repeated, grinding his teeth.

Liu smiled, “To end the lives of practitioners of the demonic arts, of course.”

“A vile lie!” Dylan plunged his sword into Liu’s chest and twisted.

Wincing, Liu chuckled as blood flowed from his lips, “You’ll get no answers from me.”

Dylan decapitated him. He didn’t have the patience to extract answers. The Divine Serpent Sect
would send out search parties in the morning, and he couldn’t afford to be found.

He looted a dimensional pouch from the fallen saint and glanced over at the fields of cave lilies,
feeling a pang of regret. Maybe I should’ve let them harvest more, despite the risks. Sighing, he
summoned fire to burn the corpses. He needed to hurry back to the Morning Dew Compound and
the little mistress, Lin Xiao.
[Chapter 3] HOPE: Reaching Ravelin
Hope closed her book and peered out the port hole. Rolling dunes of golden sands stretched out on
all sides, interrupted only by the occasional black tornado of a light funnel. The airship had been
sailing over the Sarada desert for ages, and they were a familiar sight. What was new was the vague
outlines on the horizon to the north east. Even the curvature of the planet couldn’t hide the upper
reaches of Aery.

Hope sighed, glancing down at the tome in her lap. Everyone will be reading more now. Global
communications were down, and wristals were limited to whatever was on their local network. To
have all that knowledge suddenly ripped away… Hope missed it, and she’d only had access for a
couple of weeks. She couldn’t imagine how others were coping.

Residents of the Isle of Dreams had been extremely angry about the loss of warping, the crippling of
wristals, and the prospects of a dark age. However, it was the destruction their monument which had
engendered the greatest rage. I understand, the Pillar of Enera was iconic, and the Isle feels empty
without it.

Thank goodness our deathmatch in the blood arena was recorded. Argent Tobaskus, the head of the
Isle Security, had discovered this when investigating. After consulting Astra and Lily, he’d edited out
certain footage, such as Dawn’s sublime vagary, and released the rest, including Sion Gale’s
confession.

Everyone realizes that, by killing Sion and recovering Kain’s arm, we saved millions. As such, fury
had swerved towards the other parties involved: the Northern Emperor, the Laughing Man, and
Simon Black.

In the end, we didn’t get in trouble. Hope wasn’t sure how she felt about that. Astra had dismissed
their responsibility for what happened. According to her, considering Torak’s involvement, it
would’ve happened regardless. With a willing champion, the god of death would not be
denied. Simon likely stole the secrets for making doppelgangers when he broke into Earth’s End.
Maybe he had another clone of Jenna Crystal lined up if I fell through.

Hope understood all this, but that didn’t change the reality she’d opened the pillar. Her actions
directly lead to the second dark age. It was strange not to be blamed.

Her feelings towards Simon were even more confused. He’s the reason Astra found us. He saved us
multiple times and was a steadfast ally right up until… That betrayal stung most. She couldn’t
believe the man wished for the Enera’s destruction, yet she’d watched him shatter the pillar with her
own eyes. She still wore the pendent he’d given her. If I die, I want him to know. Maybe he’ll
experience regret.

Hope brought out her adventurer card and studied it. After their victory in the underground
coliseum, they had all reached the rank of saint. We are still far from immortality though. Her card
was empty compared to the one Emerit Blaze had shown them.

Yesterday morning, a little over twenty four hours after the pillar shattered, they’d gathered at the
Rose Palace to discuss their future. It was decided that our top priority is to ‘age up’ as quickly as
possible. Lily had been adamant over this point. There were places where time moved faster than
normal, and Astra had helped them pick destinations to take advantage of this. I chose the
Bottomless Mine.
Miki had organized their travel plans immediately, and Hope found herself on an airship this
morning.

With such a short time-frame, I gave up on packing entirely. She’d left the content of her workshop
behind, which had only been slightly upsetting. The spells in my pebbles don’t match my new
strength. I’ll have to weave new enchantments with saint level magics.

Instead, her preparation had consisted of amassing a few months worth of reading material. Free
had lead them to a store that sold unsummoned books, and she’d gone overboard with her
purchases, grabbing everything that caught her interest. Her dimensional pouches were stuffed.

The airship descended, and Hope noticed the landscape had become a rocky and arid plain. They
were headed towards a wide gap in the fractured earth. So we’re nearly there.

This would be the first time she was separated from the others. We’re scattering across Enera. Wise
and Rose had already teleported to the black citadel, courtesy of Nero. Light would train in a hidden
ninja village in Harakoune. Soul had departed for the cultivating world and Dawn to Aery. Silver was
enlisting to battle on Flux Planescapes, and Kate had left with Kara. Free was probably already in
Vigil, where she would work to become a druid. And I’m traveling to Ravelin.

They emerged in a broken landscape of forested plateaus and landed in the one area clear of foliage,
a field of bedrock bisected by deep ravines. No one was around. Hope waved away the captain’s offer
to wait and hopped off.

The adventurer’s guild had its own communication network, enabled directly by the HEAVENLY
DAO. Astra had assign a quest remotely, and someone would meet her here. Hope watched the
airship sail away. Let’s find a spot to read.

“Are you Hope Skyfell?” Said a voice by her feet.

“Yes…?” Hope searched for the source.

“I’m your guide, Eren Rokamer.” A young women with braided, brownish-orange hair appear from
nowhere. She appeared in her mid-twenties, and wore sturdy leather outfit which might have been
prospecting equipment or adventuring gear, with large work gloves covering her hands. “Sorry for
the surprise. I like appraising those I greet. Simple caution.”

“That was mass manipulation…” Hope muttered. “How small were you? I missed you completely.”

“The limits of my abilities are a secret~” Eren stately coyly as she circled Hope, growing and
shrinking to obverse her from different angles.

“What is it?” Hope asked nervously.

“I just watched your fight in the blood arena this morning.” Eren answered happily. “You killed an
immortal…” The wonder in her voice was clear.

“I had a lot of help.” Hope was struggling under the attention. “You… aren’t angry about what
happened after?”

Eren stopped moving, “You mean the pillar’s destruction and the Dark Age? Not really. I saw the
recording, ‘I want to know why I killed a man tonight’. I would’ve done the same. The fault lies with
the one who conspired to kill millions with Kain’s arm and Simon Black. While I suppose some might
blame you for simply existing, I’m not one of those.”
Hope was relieved and conflicted at being absolved so easily. To the extent I share a portion of
blame, I will fight coming tragedies with all my might.

“Shall we head off?” Eren led them to a crevice where a discreet downward path had been carved into
the cliff. Reminds me of the one to Lost World.

“So what happened in the middle of the fight? It looked like you were losing then suddenly Sion Gale
was injured all over, his legs a complete mess.”

“I can’t say, sorry.” Recognizing that Eren had settled into a moderate pace conductive to chatting,
Hope groaned inwardly.

“Everyone’s been wondering. Consensus is it was sublime vagary. There’d be no reason to hide it
otherwise. Did it belong to your sister Dawn? It’s suspicious how she suddenly collapsed.”

“You know I can’t answer.” Hope protested. She’s figured out most of it.

Eren continued prodding for details of her life as they wandered deeper into the earth. Eventually,
they entered a cave. As daylight retreated, Hope discovered the stones around them covered in
glyphs, their soft glow lighting the way. At their sight, Eren’s attitude changed slightly, “So, how
much do you know about Dwarven culture?”

Not much before yesterday. “You’re miners, naturally gifted in size changing and earth magic.
Ravelin is your capital, built over the Bottomless Mine. You’re also experts at forging uneartly
metals, such as Mithril.” That last one was of special interest to Hope.

“What about our history?” Eren glanced back.

“Ah, that…” Hope had tried to educate herself over the last day, but it’d been a challenge with a non-
functional wristal. I should just accept ignorance as a character trait… “Sorry.”

They rounded a bend and came upon a statue of a Sphinx. It was two dozen feet tall and occupied the
entirety of what appeared to be a dead end. Obsidian eyes turned towards them, and it spoke, “What
is Ravelin’s most valued treasure?”

Eren grew in size, towering over Hope. Facing the woman-faced lion, she declared, “Beer.”

“Correct.” The stone figure proclaimed. Hope was at a loss for words.

“The answer doesn’t matter as long as its spoken standing at eye level.” Eren smiled as she shrunk.
“A riddle only a dwarf can solve.”

The statue lifted a paw to reveal a square opening, five feet by five feet. Eren approached the
entrance, herself now four feet tall, and tapped her back, “Hop on.”

“Excuse me?” Hope answered.

“That passage is over a mile long. It’s a miserable experience for you ‘tall folk’, so I’ll give you a lift.”
Eren once again urged her to climb on.

Unsure, Hope complied. Eren immediately shot forward at superhuman speed, and rock flew by a
couple inches away on each side. Whenever the passage curved, Eren ran on the walls to maintain
her momentum. Hope ducked, gripped tight, and prayed.

“That was a guard post.” Eren declared offhand. Hope only grunted, having seen nothing as her eyes
were closed.
Eren eventually came to a stop, saying, “You can get off.”

They were a subterranean valley illuminated by large purple mushrooms. Above, a skyriver flowed
past and through an enormous metal grate which bisected the cavern. Here too, dull brown glyphs
were etched into the stone.

“The bedrock around Ravelin is reinforced. Tunneling in would be a laborious undertaking which
would not go unnoticed.” Eren explained.

Observing the metal grate, Hope realized there was another behind it. I think I see a third behind
that. The bars were six inches thick and had the amber glint of cardium.

“Isn’t it impractical to block off the skyriver that way?” Hope wondered.

In response, Eren shrunk to a size which could easily traverse the obstacle. Right, stupid question.

They followed the valley in the opposite direction, and Hope took the time to study the vegetation.
Along with the mushrooms, there were bushes, weeds, and even trees. Every leaf and stem was violet
instead of green.

“First time witnessing inverted plant life?” Eren asked curiously.

“No, I’ve seen them before.” Hope said defensively. One time.

Not convinced, Eren continued. “They are a reflection, or echo, of the sun-loving surface greenery.
Instead of producing energy by absorbing light, they do so by releasing it. A entirely magic
phenomenon. Though rare before the fracturing, they now flourish many places, especially with our
help.”

Eren turned giant and reached up a hand. With a wave, she drenched the ground. “They still require
water and soil, so the ones here are cared for by us.”

As the cavern slanted upwards, Hope was surprised to see the circular flow of water slowly
approached the ground. It began connecting in several places, then, after a twist in the valley, it
touched down entirely. She watched wide-eyed as the river bubbled and slashed down the slope.

“Never seen rapids before?” Eren teased. “Water still travels by land, even on our fractured earth.”

Before Hope could muster a retort, Eren continued. “Look, we’re arriving. There’s lake Hush.”

Hope was stunned silent. Beautiful. The valley had opened to a wide space, and a large body of water
stretched out before them. Beyond was a city, layers upon layers of fortification reflected in the
perfectly smooth surface. On both sides of the lake, a thick forest flowed up and down over the
landscape. Crystals in the far off cavern walls glittered under the glow from the sea of violet leaves.

Watching Hope gawk, Eren grinned, “Welcome too Ravelin! The Bottomless Mine is on the other
side. It’s our most prized possession.”

“Long ago, we were simply the miner’s guild. We recruited those with size-changing and earth magic,
and some began recognizing us a dwarves. Despite this, our existence was temporary, drifting. We
founded settlements to extract ores and gems, and, when the veins ran dry, we moved again.”

“Then the fracturing happened. It was the best of times and the worst of times. Our old headquarters
in Aery was now floating miles in the sky, and we were more lost than ever. On the other hand, the
broken earth offered boundless opportunities.”
“When a prospecting team found the place, it all clicked together. We knew we had found a home,
somewhere to settle and never leave. The Dwarven kingdom was born that day.”

“All dungeons are valuable, especially ones with accelerated time flow. However, for us, it’s more
than that. Thanks to the Bottomless Mine, we went from a profession to a people.”

Once they reaching the edge of Lake Hush, Eren stopped and turned. “You plan on traveling to
Corthia?”

Hope nodded. While many dungeons had small outposts within, Corthia, deep in the Bottomless
Mines, was a veritable city.

“Who’s accompanying you?”

“No one.”

“And you’re going to spend months there?”

“Probably over a year. I have a lot to read.” Hope admitted. Also, I am trying to age up.

Eren peered closely, “Ever spent that long on your own?”

“No, but it’ll work out.” Hope wouldn’t allow herself to worry. If the others can manage, so can I.

Eren smiled, “It’s amazing that you’re a saint and only fifteen. Anyway, I’ll come with you.”

Before Hope could object, Eren cut her off, “My recent prospecting expedition was canceled.
Concerns over the dark age and whatnot. I was considering a dungeon run anyway and it’s been a
while since I’ve delved the mines. This isn’t up for debate.”

“Now let’s head to the Rokamer stronghold. No way I’m letting you stay at an inn.”
[Chapter 4] SARAH: Reckoning
It’s been four days. Sarah gathered up the tarot cards and began shuffling. She was seated in the
Adventurer’s Guild’s luxurious guest quarters. The door isn’t locked, yet this is an inescapable
prison. Sarah glanced out the window at the streaks of static zooming over the golden building. If she
stepped outside, the electric fairies would zap her unconscious. Shaking her head sadly, she focused
back to the riffling cards in her fingers.

Sarah was gifted with a connection to Destiny, one of the rarest affinities on Enera. Great for fortune
tellers, but not anyone else. There existed no established martial arts. Most people give up.

The magic did have some practical uses. She could ascribe a ‘weight’ to an outcome and draw energy
from the Ether to make it so. Simple ones worked best, such as deciding a vase would not break.
Using the principle, she’d wrapped herself in multiple protective layers to resist physical damage. But
not freezing, because against Astra there’d be no point, so I was pathetically trapped by her
exhausted children. Sarah groaned remembering. I should’ve focused on escaping.

She sighed. While her channeling ability was quite high, what she could do with that power was
underwhelming. Too weak for adventuring, she’s taken the position of steward to buy time to develop
a functional martial art.

That’s over now. Sarah’s wrystal still had access to Isle’s local network. Yesterday, Lily had assumed
full control over the Isle, abolishing her position. I’m amazed she hasn’t stopped by to gloat.

Sarah dealt the cards again. These were what she knew best, the one area she could draw on her full
potential. Fortune telling is a well explored art. The magic was different from necromancy’s
foresight. Instead of proceeding from the present and exploring a myriad of possibilities, she
interacted directly with Destiny, one to the supreme ‘forces’ of the Ether. Just as Paradox protected
the past, Destiny guided the future, ensuring curses and blessing of good fortune came to pass. Her
tarot deck served as an intermediary to reveal the future… and sometimes intervene.

By channeling and wishing hard enough, she could sometimes forcibly draw the cards she wanted,
changing the course of events. She’d done this with the capture of Hope Skyfell, insuring everything
went smoothly. How could I have predicted what would transpire after we safely retreated to the
underground coliseum?

Sarah shook her head and swallowed the bitterness. They lied to me, even now they continue to lie.
How could that humiliating defeat be part of my path to immortality?

The sensible part of her, the part not wallowing in self-pity, knew the answer. Unwilling to grow old
quietly, she’d made an impossible request, and the cards had done their best to answer. They were
neither good nor evil. If terrorism and plotting the death of millions offered the best chances of
success, that’s what they would reveal. Every step of the way, I had the choice to turn back but used
them as an excuse to keep on.

If Sarah had a regret, it was not fully understanding the aid Lithorn was offering. I helped Sion find
an opportunity, not understanding he intended to slaughter tourists. Had she know, perhaps she
could’ve mustered the resolve to doubt the cards. Unfortunately, once blood was spilled, that it was
too late.

Sarah reflected on her time as steward of the Isle. Had it been worth it? She’d accomplished so little
towards her goal. I’m already thirty three. In another ten years, I’ll have to give up. Although I
suppose that’s less of a concern now with the dark age…
Sarah laughed gently. Forget surviving the next decade, will I survive the next few days? She turned
over another card. Death, again. Seven cards with grim reapers lay on the table. She’d never drawn
this many before.

Sarah was dreading her meeting Astra Skyfell. If not for the pillar’s destruction, it would’ve
happened already. But how long can that distract her? She’d seen two thousand years old
recordings where Astra executed deserters without a hint of mercy. How will I fair?

The fallout had been brutal for all the members of their little conspiracy. Sion Gale and Orthos
Braslin were dead. Siegfied had pounded the Laughing Man into a cliff, and Samuel Lithorn’s rule
was in peril. She was the last one who had yet to face the music.

A blue fairy sparked into view above the cards and declared, “Miki is on her way to pick you up. Be
ready.”

So it’s time. Sarah retreated to her room and changed into her most alluring dress. If this was to be
her end, she wanted to look her best.

She met Miki at the door, and the two departed in silence. Sarah’s apprehention grew as the
guildmaster’s residence came into view. To distract herself, she asked the question that had gnawing
at her for days, “Why has my alliance with Lithorn been covered up?“

Sarah had quickly noticed that, in the recording from the blood arena, all footage of herself had been
removed. News reports were centered on other actors. Even her house arrest was seen as the result of
a lost power struggle with Lily Morgana. As far as she could tell, her reputation was intact.

“Who knows?” Miki responded without looking back. “It was Astra’s orders. Maybe she plans on
dealing with you in a way that spares your family the shame.”

Sarah grimaced. Mother and brother… How can I ever face them again after this? She hadn’t even
tried communicating since her capture. She didn’t know what she would say. Marcus might forgive
me, but mother never will.

Miki guided to Astra’s office and left. As the door slammed shut, Sarah took a deep breath and
stepped forward. Across from her, Astra looked up emotionless from behind her desk, and the room
began to cool rapidly.

Is she pressuring me? I won’t give her the satisfaction. Sarah stood tall as her breath turned white.
However, the temperature continued to drop, down and down, to colder than anything she’d ever
known.

The sexy dress was a mistake! I should’ve gone with winter clothes. What was I thinking? Finally,
as her fingers turned blue, Sarah gave in, “Could you please make it warmer?”

Astra simply studied her with disinterested pity. “You can’t even handle this much?”

Sinking realization hit Sarah. She’ll happily watch me freeze! Wasting no time, she channeled with
her full being, fating herself to endure the chill. Slowly, feeling returned to extremities.

“Have a seat.” Astra ordered. Sarah did as instructed, shivering and beaten.

The immortal slowly eyed her over. “You conspired with Samuel Lithorn to overthrow Lily Morgana.
With your aid, Sion Gale committed three massacres on the Isle, resulting in over a thousand dead.
You kidnapped my daughter, Hope Skyfell, and attempted to murder millions with Kain’s arm.”

Sarah cringed as each failing was laid out. “Why hasn’t this been revealed to the public?”
“Your mother and brother govern a prosperous territory. By sparing them this scandal, they will owe
me a favor I intend to collect. Not to mention the Isle image as a place of safety has been tarnished
enough without revealing the Steward to be a traitor. Finally, it pleases me that all enmity be directed
towards the Norther Emperor.”

Right… Compared to what Lithorn did to Jenna and her brother, my crimes must seem trivial.

“Furthermore, judging your character, I can tell the chaos on the Isle wasn’t something you initiated,
but were drawn into. That doesn’t excuse your actions, but it allows for other possibilities. Apart
from your petty and pointless feud with Lily, you proved yourself a competent administrator, a
valuable trait.” Astra leaned back, “It just so happens that Radin Lockworth recently vacated his
position, leaving a gapping void.”

“You want me to take his place?” Sarah exclaimed in disbelief. From steward to managing the
Adventurer’s Guild’s finances… This is nearly a promotion. “What’s the catch?”

“You will swear an oath to me, under pain of death.” Astra locked eyes with her. “Should you refuse, I
will send your lifeless, frozen body home while revealing the extent of your machinations to the
world.”

So I have absolutely no choice. “Very well. What do you want?”

“Until the dark age’s end, you will obey each and every of my directives to the letter. You will never
lie nor deceive me about any matter. Finally, you will not scheme against me, my children, or any
other innocent party. Swear this now.”

Sarah repeated the oath, word for word. Astra nodded satisfied, “You are free to go. Report to
financial department and they will bring you up to speed about your new responsibilities. Lastly, you
are forbidden from leaving the island or revealing any details of what we discussed today.”

Astra returned to her work, and Sarah slowly realized the meeting was over. As she moved to leave,
Astra added, “Know this: if you should ever go back on your word, ‘you won’t live to regret it’”

Sarah walked out in a daze. Around her, the guild was buzzing with activity, ignoring her. I’m free?

Focusing, Sarah took a passage underground. However, instead of heading to the financial
department, she turned towards the city, carefully watching the fairies zooming overhead. There was
no reaction, even when she left guild grounds.

Sarah stood stunned in the bustling street. I can run away… With purpose, she started through the
city. No longer surrounded by the outlandish attire of adventurers, she was attracting attention——
damn the sexy dress——, but no one tried to stop her.

Ever since she’d begun cooperating with Lithorn, she’d had an airship stowed away in the undercity
for times like these. She didn’t understand what was going on, but she’d worry about it when she was
far from the Isle. There’s no way I am honoring that ridiculous oath.